diff options
| author | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 04:44:40 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 04:44:40 -0700 |
| commit | b77a0b55131706ae47bb8fac3cc6988485a674a1 (patch) | |
| tree | 8d3ead340b2fdeb4f690a043aa34a3f44a42a6eb | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14488-0.txt | 9275 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/14488.txt | 9665 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/14488.zip | bin | 0 -> 159275 bytes |
6 files changed, 18956 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/14488-0.txt b/14488-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..842ea1f --- /dev/null +++ b/14488-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,9275 @@ +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14488 *** + +ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN + +by + +MARTHA FINLEY + +1886 + + + + + + + +CHAPTER I. + +"O married love! each heart shall own; + Where two congenial souls unite, +Thy golden chains inlaid with down, + Thy lamp with heaven's own splendor bright." +LANGHORNE. + + +"There, there, little woman! light of my eyes, and core of my heart! if +you don't stop this pretty soon, I very much fear I shall be compelled +to join you," Edward Travilla said, between a laugh and a sigh, drawing +Zoe closer to him, laying her head against his breast, and kissing her +tenderly on lip and cheek and brow. "I shall begin to think you already +regret having staid behind with me." + +"No, no, no!" she cried, dashing away her tears, then putting her arms +about his neck, and returning his caresses with ardor of affection. +"Dear Ned, you know you're more than all the rest of the world to your +silly little wife. But it seems lonely just at first, to have them all +gone at once, especially mamma; and to think we'll not see her again for +months! I do believe you'd cry yourself, if you were a girl." + +"Altogether likely," he said, laughing, and giving her another hug; +"but, being a man, it wouldn't do at all to allow my feelings to +overcome me in that manner. Besides, with my darling little wife still +left me, I'd be an ungrateful wretch to repine at the absence of other +dear ones." + +"What a neat little speech, Ned!" she exclaimed, lifting her head to +look up into his face, and laughing through her tears--for her eyes had +filled again. "Well, you know I can't help feeling a little lonely and +sad just at first; but, for all that, I wouldn't for the world be +anywhere else than here in your arms:" and with a sigh of content and +thankfulness, she let her pretty head drop upon his breast again. + +"My darling! may it ever be to you the happiest place on earth! God +helping me, I shall always try to make it so," he said, with a sudden +change to gravity, and in low, moved tones. + +"My dear, dear husband!" she murmured, clinging closer to him. + +Then, wiping her eyes, "I sha'n't cry any more; for, if I'm not the +happiest woman in the world, I ought to be. And what a nice time we +shall have together, dear Ned! each wholly devoted to the other all +winter long. I have it all planned out: while you are out about the +plantation in the mornings, I'll attend to my housekeeping and my +studies; and in the afternoons and evenings,--after I've recited,--we +can write our letters, or entertain ourselves and each other with music +or books; you can read to me while I work, you know." + +"Yes: a book is twice as enjoyable read in that way--sharing the +pleasure with you," he said, softly stroking her hair, and smiling down +into her eyes. + +"Especially if it is a good story, or a bit of lovely poetry," she +added. + +"Yes," he said: "we'll have both those in turn, and some solid reading +besides." + +"I don't like solid reading," she returned, with a charming pout. + +"One may cultivate a taste for it, I think," he answered pleasantly. + +"But you can't cultivate what you haven't got," she objected. + +"True enough," he said, laughing. "Well, then, we'll try to get a little +first, and cultivate it carefully afterward. I must go now, love," he +added, releasing her: "the men need some directions from me, in regard +to their work." + +"And the women some from me," said Zoe. "Oh! you needn't laugh, Ned," +shaking her finger at him, as he turned in the doorway to give her an +amused glance: "perhaps some of these days you'll find out that I am +really an accomplished housewife, capable of giving orders and +directions too." + +"No doubt, my dear; for I am already proud of you in that capacity," he +said, throwing her a smiling kiss, then hurrying away. + +Zoe summoned Aunt Dicey, the housekeeper, gave her orders for the day, +and the needed supplies from pantry and storeroom, they went to the +sewing-room, to give some directions to Christine and Alma. + +She lingered there for a little, trying on a morning-dress they were +making for her, then repaired to her boudoir, intent upon beginning her +studies, which had been rather neglected of late, in the excitement of +the preparations for the departure of the greater part of the family for +a winter at Viamede. + +But she had scarcely taken out her books, when the sound of wheels on +the avenue attracted her attention; and glancing from the window, she +saw the Roselands carriage draw up at the front entrance, and Ella Conly +alight from it, and run up the veranda steps. + +"There, I'll not do much studying to-day, I'm afraid," said Zoe, half +aloud; "for, even if it's only a call she has come for, she'll not leave +under an hour." + +She hastily replaced the books in the drawer from which she had taken +them,--for she had a feeling, only half acknowledged even to herself, of +repugnance to having Ella know of her studies,--Ella, who had graduated +from boarding-school, and evidently felt herself thoroughly +educated,--and hurried down to meet and welcome her guest. + +"I told Cal and Art, I thought you'd be sure to feel dreadfully lonely +to-day, after seeing everybody but Ned start off on a long journey, and +so I'd come and spend the day with you," said Ella, when the two had +exchanged kisses, and inquiries after each other's health. + +"It was very kind and thoughtful in you," returned Zoe, leading the way +into the parlor usually occupied by the family, where an open wood fire +blazed cheerily on the hearth. + +"Take this easy-chair, won't you?" she said, wheeling it a little +nearer the grate; "and Dinah shall carry away your wraps when it suits +you to doff them. I wish cousins Cal and Art would invite themselves to +dine with us too." + +"Art's very busy just now," said Ella: "there's a good deal of sickness, +and I don't believe he's spent a whole night at home for the last week +or more." + +"Dear me! I wouldn't be a doctor for any thing, nor a doctor's wife!" +exclaimed Zoe. + +"Well, I don't know: there's something to be said on both sides of that +question," laughed Ella. "I can tell you, Art would make a mighty good +husband; and it's very handy, in ease of sickness, to have the doctor in +the house." + +"Yes; but, according to your account, he's generally somewhere else than +in his own house," returned Zoe playfully. + +Ella laughed. "Yes," she said, "doctors do have a hard life; but, if you +say so to Art, he always says he has never regretted having chosen the +medical profession, because it affords so many opportunities for doing +good. It's plain he makes that the business of his life. I'm proud of +Art. I don't believe there's a better man anywhere. I was sick last +summer, and you wouldn't believe how kindly he nursed me." + +"You can't tell me any thing about him that I should think too good to +believe," said Zoe. "He's our family doctor, you remember; and, of +course, we are all attached to him on that account, as well as because +of the relationship." + +"Yes, to be sure. There, Dinah, you may carry away my hat and cloak," +Ella said, divesting herself of them as she spoke, "but leave the +satchel. I brought my fancy-work, Zoe: one has to be industrious now, as +Christmas is coming. I decided to embroider a pair of slippers for each +of my three brothers. Walter does not expect to get home; so I made his +first, as they had to travel so far. I'm nearly done with Art's, and +then I have Cal's to do." + +"Oh, how pretty!" exclaimed Zoe, examining the work: "and that's a new +stitch; won't you teach it to me?" + +"Yes, indeed, with pleasure. And I want you to teach me how to crochet +that lace I saw you making the other day. I thought it so pretty." + +The two spent a pleasant morning chatting together over their +fancy-work, saying nothing very wise, perhaps, but neither did they say +any thing harmful: an innocent jest now and again, something--usually +laudatory--about some member of the family connection, and remarks and +directions about their work, formed the staple of their talk. + +"Oh! how did it come that you and Ned staid behind when all the rest +went to Viamede for the winter?" asked Ella. + +"Business kept my husband, and love for him and his society kept me," +returned Zoe, with a look and smile that altogether belied any suspicion +Ella might have had that she was fretting over the disappointment. + +"Didn't you want to go?" + +"Yes, indeed, if Edward could have gone with me; but any place with him +is better than any other without him." + +"Well, I don't believe I should have been willing to stay behind, even +in your place. I've always had a longing to spend a winter there +visiting my sister Isa, and my cousins Elsie and Molly. Cal and Art say, +perhaps one or both of them may go on to spend two or three weeks this +winter; and in that case I shall go along." + +"Perhaps we may go at the same time, and what a nice party we will +make!" said Zoe. "There," glancing from the window, "I see my husband +coming, and I want to run out and speak to him. Will you excuse me a +moment?" and scarcely waiting for a reply, she ran gayly away. + +Meeting Edward on the threshold, "I have no lessons to recite this +time," she said; "but you are not to scold, because I've been prevented +from studying by company. Ella is spending the day with me." + +"Ah! I hope you have had a pleasant time together--not too much troubled +by fear of a lecture from the old tyrant who bears your lessons," he +said laughingly, as he bent his head to press a kiss of ardent affection +upon the rosy lips she held up to him. + +"No," she laughed in return: "I'm not a bit afraid of him." + +Zoe had feared the hours when Edward was unavoidably absent from her +side would be very lonely now while the other members of the Ion family +were away; but she did not find it so; her studies, and the work of +making various pretty things for Christmas gifts, keeping her very busy. + +And, when he was with her, time flew on very rapid wings. She had grown +quite industrious, and generally plied her needle in the evenings while +he read or talked to her. But occasionally he would take the embroidery, +or whatever it was, out of her hands, and toss it aside, saying she was +trying her eyes by such constant use; and, besides, he wanted her +undivided attention. + +And she would resign herself to her fate, nothing loath to be drawn +close to his side, or to a seat upon his knee, to be petted and +caressed like a child, which, indeed, he persisted in calling her. + +This was when they were alone: but very frequently they had company to +spend the day, afternoon, or evening; for Ion had always been noted for +its hospitality; and scarcely a week passed in which they did not pay a +visit to the Oaks, the Laurels, the Pines, or Roselands. + +Also a brisk correspondence was carried on with the absent members of +the family. And Zoe's housekeeping cares and duties were just enough to +be an agreeable variety in her occupations: every day, too, when the +weather permitted, she walked or rode out with her husband. + +And so the time passed quite delightfully for the first two months after +the departure of the Viamede party. + +It was a disappointment that Edward found himself too busy to make the +hoped-for trip to Viamede at Christmas-time; yet Zoe did not fret over +it, and really enjoyed the holidays extremely, giving and receiving +numerous handsome presents, and, with Edward's assistance, making it a +merry and happy time for the servants and other dependants, as well as +for the relatives and friends still in the neighborhood. + +The necessary shopping, with Edward to help her, and the packing +and sending off of the Christmas-boxes to Viamede, to the +college-boys,--Herbert and Harold,--and numerous other relatives and +friends far and near, Zoe thought altogether the most delightful +business she had ever taken in hand. + +A very merry, happy little woman she was through all those weeks and +months, Edward as devoted as any lover, and as gay and light-hearted as +herself. + +"Zoe, darling," Edward said one day at dinner, "I must drive over into +our little village of Union--by the way, do you know that we have more +than a hundred towns of that name in these United States?" + +"No, I did not know, or suspect, that we had nearly so many," she +interrupted, laughing: "no wonder letters go astray when people are not +particular to give the names of both county and State. But what were you +going to say about driving over there?" + +"I must see a gentleman on business, who will be there to meet the +five-o'clock train, and leave on it; and, in order to be certain of +seeing him, I must be there at least fifteen or twenty minutes before it +is due. Shall I have the pleasure of my wife's company in the carriage? +I have ordered it to be at the door by fifteen or twenty minutes past +four, which will give us plenty of time, as it is an easy matter to +drive from here to Union in ten minutes." + +"Thank you," she said. "I accept the invitation with pleasure, and +promise to be ready at the minute." + +"You are the best little woman about that," he returned, with an +appreciative look and smile. "I don't remember that you have ever yet +kept me waiting, when told beforehand at what time I intended to start." + +"Of course not," she said, with a pleased laugh; "because I was afraid, +if I did, I shouldn't be invited so often: and I'm always so glad to go +with you." + +"Not gladder than I am to have you," he said, with a very lover-like +glance and smile. "I always enjoy your society, and am always proud to +show my friends and acquaintances what a dear little wife I have. I dare +say I'm looked upon as a very fortunate fellow in that respect, and +sometimes envied on account of having drawn such a prize in the +matrimonial lottery." + +They had left the table while he spoke, and with the last words he +passed his arm round her waist. + +"Dear me, Ned, what a gallant speech!" she said, flushing with delight; +"you deserve a reward:" and she held up her face for a kiss. + +"I am overpaid," he said, when he had bestowed it. + +"In spite of the coin being such as you have a right to help yourself +to whenever you will?" she returned with a merry laugh. "O Ned, my +lover-husband!" she added, laying her head on his breast, "I am so happy +in belonging to you, and I can never love you enough for all your +goodness to me!" + +"Darling, are you not equally good and loving to me?" he asked in tender +tones, and holding her close. + +"But I owe every thing to you," she responded with emotion. "If you had +not come to my aid when my dear father was taken from me, what would +have become of me, a mere child, without a near relative in the world, +alone and destitute in a foreign land?" + +"But I loved you, dearest. I sought my own happiness, as well as yours, +in asking you to be my wife. So you need never feel burdened by the idea +that you are under any special obligation to me, to whom you are the +very sunshine of life." + +"Dear Ned, how very kind in you to say so," she responded, gazing with +ardent affection into his eyes; "but it isn't burdensome to be under +obligation to you, any more than it is a trial to be ruled by you," she +added, with playful tenderness; "and I love to think of all your +goodness to me." + +It was five minutes past four by Zoe's watch, and she just about to go +to her dressing-room to put on her hat and cloak, when visitors were +announced,--some ladies who always made a lengthened call at Ion; so +she at once resigned herself to the loss of her anticipated drive with +her husband. + +"O Ned!" she whispered in a hasty, vexed aside, "you'll have to go +alone." + +"Yes, dear," he returned; "but I'll try to get back in time to take you +a drive in the other direction." + +They stepped forward, and greeted their guests with hospitable +cordiality. + +They were friends whose visits were prized and enjoyed, though their +coming just at this time was causing Zoe a real disappointment. However, +Edward's promise of a drive with him at a later hour so far made amends +for it, that she could truthfully express pleasure in seeing her guests. + +Edward chatted with them for a few moments, then, excusing himself on +the plea of business that could not be deferred, left them to be +entertained by Zoe, while he entered his waiting carriage, and went on +his way to the village, where he expected to meet his business +acquaintance. + + + + +CHAPTER II. + +"The truth you speak doth lack some gentleness."--SHAKSPEARE. + + +Edward had met and held his desired interview with his business +acquaintance, seen him aboard his train, and was standing watching it as +it steamed away and disappeared in the distance, when a feminine voice, +close at hand, suddenly accosted him. + +"O Mr. Travilla! how are you? I consider myself very fortunate in +finding you here." + +He turned toward the speaker, and was not too greatly pleased at sight +of her. + +"Ah! good-evening, Miss Deane," he said, taking her offered hand, and +speaking with gentlemanly courtesy. "In what can I be of service to +you?" + +"By inviting me to Ion to spend the night," she returned laughingly. +"I've missed my train, and was quite in despair at the thought of +staying alone over night in one of the miserable little hotels of this +miserable little village. So I was delighted to see your carriage +standing there, and you yourself beside it; for, knowing you to be one +of the most hospitable of men, I am sure you will be moved to pity, and +take me home with you." + +Edward's heart sank at thought of Zoe, but, seeing no way out of the +dilemma, "Certainly," he said, and helped his self-invited guest to a +seat in his carriage, placed himself by her side, and bade the coachman +drive on to Ion. + +"Now, really, this is very good in you, Mr. Travilla," remarked Miss +Deane: "there is no place I like better to visit than Ion, and I begin +to think it was rather a fortunate mishap--missing my train." + +"Very unfortunate for me, I fear," sighed Edward to himself. "The loss +of her drive will be a great disappointment to Zoe, and the sight of +such a guest far from making it up to her. I am thankful the visit is to +be for only a night." + +Aloud he said, "I fear you will find it less pleasant than on former +occasions,--in fact, rather lonely; as all the family are +absent--spending the winter at Viamede, my mother's Louisiana +plantation--except my wife and myself." + +"Ah! but your wife is a charming little girl,--I never can think of her +as a woman, you know,--and you are a host in yourself," returned the +lady laughingly. + +Zoe's callers had left; and she, having donned hat and cloak, not to +keep her husband a single moment, was at the window watching for his +coming, when the carriage came driving up the avenue, and drew up at the +door. + +She hurried out, expecting to find no one there but himself, and to be +at once handed to a seat in the vehicle, and the next minute be speeding +away with him, enjoying her drive all the more for the little +disappointment that had preceded it. + +What, then, was her chagrin to see a visitor handed out, and that +visitor the woman for whom she had conceived the most violent antipathy! + +"Miss Deane, my dear," Edward said, with an entreating look at Zoe, +which she did not see, her eyes being at that instant fixed upon the +face of her uninvited and unwelcome guest. + +"How do you do, my dear Mrs. Travilla? I hope you are glad to see me?" +laughed the intruder, holding out a delicately gloved hand, "your +husband has played the Good Samaritan to me to-night--saving me from +having to stay in one of those wretched little hotels in the village +till two o'clock to-morrow morning." + +"I am in usual health, thank you. Will you walk in?" returned Zoe in a +freezing tone, and utterly ignoring the offered hand. "Will you step +into the parlor? or would you prefer being shown to your room first?" + +"The latter, if you please," Miss Deane answered sweetly, apparently +quite unaware that Zoe's manner was in the least ungracious. + +"Dinah," said Zoe, to a maid-in-waiting, "show Miss Deane to the room +she occupied on her last visit. Carry up her satchel, and see that she +has every thing she wants." + +Having given the order, Zoe stepped out to the veranda where Edward +still was, having staid behind to give directions in regard to the +horses. + +"Zoe, love, I am very sorry," he said, as the man turned his horses' +heads, and drove away toward the stables. + +"O Edward! how could you?" she exclaimed reproachfully, tears of +disappointment and vexation springing to her eyes. + +"Darling, I really could not help it," he replied soothingly, drawing +her to him with a caress, and went on to tell exactly what had occurred. + +"She is not a real lady," said Zoe, "or she never would have done a +thing like that." + +"I agree with you, love," he said; "but I was sorry your reception of +her was so extremely ungracious and cold." + +"Would you have had me play the hypocrite, Ned?" she asked indignantly. + +"No, Zoe, I should be very far from approving of that," he answered +gravely: "but while it was right and truthful not to express pleasure +which you did not feel, at her coming, you might, on the other hand, +have avoided absolute rudeness; you might have shaken hands with her, +and asked after her health and that of her father's family." + +"I treated her as well as she deserved; and it does not make her any the +more welcome to me, that she has already been the means of drawing down +upon me a reproof from my husband's lips," Zoe said in tremulous tones, +and turning away from him with her eyes full of tears. + +"My words were hardly intended as that, little wife," Edward responded +in a kindly tone, following her into the hall, catching her in his arms, +and imprinting a kiss on her ruby lips. + +"And I wanted my drive with you so badly," she murmured, half hiding her +face on his breast; "but she has robbed us of that, and--O Ned! is she +to come between us again, and make us quarrel, and be so dreadfully +unhappy?" Her voice was full of tears and sobs before she had ended. + +"No, no; I could not endure that any more than you," he said with +emotion, and clasping her very close: "and it is only for to-night you +will have to bear the annoyance of her presence; she is to leave in the +morning." + +"Is she? that is some comfort. I hope somebody will come in for the +evening, and share with us the infliction of her society," Zoe said, +concluding with a forlorn attempt at a laugh. + +"Won't you take off that very becoming hat and cloak, Mrs. Travilla, and +spend the evening?" asked Edward playfully. + +"Thank you. I believe I will, if you will accompany me to the +dressing-room," she returned, with a smiling look up into his face. + +"That I will with pleasure," he said, "provided you will reward me with +some assistance with my toilet." + +"Such as brushing your hair, and tying your cravat? Yes, sir, I will: +it's a bargain." + +And so, laughing and chatting, they went up to their own private +apartments. + +Halt an hour later they came down again together, to find Miss Deane in +the parlor, seated by a window overlooking the avenue. + +"There's a carriage just drawing up before your front entrance," she +remarked: "the Roselands family carriage, I think it is." + +Zoe gave her husband a bright, pleased look. It seemed her wish for an +addition to their party for the evening had been granted. + +The next moment the room-door was thrown, open, and Dr. Conly and Miss +Ella were announced. + +They were cordially welcomed, asked to tea, and staid the evening, +greatly relieving Zoe in the matter of entertaining her unwelcome guest, +who devoted herself to the doctor, and left Edward to his wife and +cousin, a condition of things decidedly agreeable to Zoe. + +A little after nine the Roselands carriage was announced; and the doctor +and Ella took their departure, Edward and Zoe accompanying them to the +outer door. + +The sky was black with clouds, and the wind roaring through the trees on +the lawn. + +"We are going to have a heavy storm. I think," remarked Arthur, glancing +upward: "there is not a star to be seen, and the wind blows almost a +gale. I hope no patient of mine will want the doctor very badly +to-night," he added with a slight laugh. "Step in out of the wind, +cousin Zoe, or you may be the very one to send for me." + +Doing as directed, "No, indeed," she said: "I'm sure I couldn't have the +heart to call anybody up out of a warm bed to face such a cutting wind +as this." + +"No, no; never hesitate when there is a real necessity," he returned, +speaking from his seat in the carriage, where he had already taken his +place beside his sister, whom Edward had handed in. "Good-night, and +hurry in, both of you, for my sake if not for your own." + +But they lingered a moment till the carriage turned, and drove swiftly +down the avenue. + +"I am so glad they came," remarked Zoe, as Edward shut the door and +locked it for the night. + +"Yes," he said: "they added a good deal to the pleasure of the evening. +As we couldn't be alone together, three guests were more acceptable than +one." + +"Decidedly; and that one was delighted, I'm sure, to have an opportunity +to exercise her conversational gifts for the benefit of a single man +instead of a married one." + +"Zoe, love, don't allow yourself to grow bitter and sarcastic," Edward +said, turning toward her, laying a hand lightly, affectionately, upon +her shoulder, and gazing down into her eyes with a look of grave +concern. + +She colored under it, and turned away with a pout that almost spoiled +the beauty of her fair face. She was more than ever impatient to be rid +of their self-invited guest. + +"She always sets Ned to scolding me," was the bitter thought in her +heart as she went slowly back to the parlor, where they had left Miss +Deane, Edward following, sighing inwardly at the change in his darling +always wrought by that unwelcome presence in the house. + +"How the wind roars down the chimney!" Miss Deane remarked as her host +and hostess re-entered the room, where she was comfortably seated in an +easy-chair beside the glowing grate. "I fear to-morrow will prove a +stormy day; but in that case I shall feel all the more delighted with my +comfortable quarters here,--all the more grateful to you, Mr. Travilla, +for saving me from a long detention in one of those miserable little +country taverns, where I should have died of _ennui_." + +"You seem kindly disposed, my dear madam, to make a great deal of a +small service," returned Edward gallantly. + +But Zoe said not a word. She stood gazing into the fire, apparently lost +in thought; but the color deepened on her cheek, and a slight frown +contracted her brows. + +Presently she turned to her guest, saying courteously, "You must be +weary with your journey, Miss Deane: would you like to retire?" + +"Thank you, I should," was the reply; and thereupon the good-nights were +said, and they sought their respective rooms. + +"You are not displeased with me, dear?" Zoe asked, lifting her eyes +inquiringly to her husband's face as she stood before their +dressing-room fire with his arm about her waist: "you are looking so +very grave." + +"No, dearest, I am not disposed to find fault with you," he said, softly +caressing her hair and cheek with his disengaged hand; "though I should +be glad if you could be a trifle more cordial to our uninvited guest." + +"It's my nature to act just as I feel; and, if there's a creature on +earth I thoroughly detest, it is she!" returned the child-wife with +almost passionate vehemence. "I know she hates me,--for all her purring +manner and sweet tones and words,--and that she likes nothing better +than to make trouble between my husband and me." + +"My dear child, you really must try not to be so uncharitable and +suspicious," Edward said in a slightly reproving tone. "I do not +perceive any such designs or any hypocrisy in her conduct toward you." + +"No: men are as blind as a bat in their intercourse with such women; +never can see through their designs; always take them to be as sweet and +amiable as they pretend to be. It takes a woman to understand her own +sex." + +"Maybe so," he said soothingly; "but we will leave the disagreeable +subject for to-night at least, shall we not?" + +"Yes; and, oh, I do hope the weather to-morrow will not be such as to +afford her an excuse for prolonging her stay!" + +"I hope not, indeed, love," he responded; "but let us resolve, that, if +it does, we will try to bear the infliction patiently, and give our +self-invited guest no right to accuse us of a lack of hospitality toward +her. Let us not forget or disobey the Bible injunction, to 'use +hospitality one to another without grudging.'" + +"I'll try not to. I'll be as good to her as I can, without feeling that +I am acting insincerely." + +"And that is all I ask, love. Your perfect freedom from any thing +approaching to deceit is one of your greatest charms, in your husband's +eyes," he said, tenderly caressing her. "It would, I am sure, be quite +impossible for me to love a wife in whose absolute truth and sincerity I +had not entire confidence." + +"And you do love me, your foolish, faulty little wife?" she said, in a +tone that was a mixture of assertion and inquiry, while her lovely eyes +gazed searchingly into his. + +"Dearly, dearly, my sweet!" he said, smiling fondly down upon her. "And +now to bed, lest these bright eyes and rosy cheeks should lose something +of their brilliance and beauty." + +"Suppose they should," she said, turning slightly pale, as with sudden +pain. "O Ned! if I live, I must some day grow old and gray and wrinkled, +my eyes dim and sunken: shall you love me then, darling?" + +"Better than ever, love," he whispered, holding her closer to his heart; +"for how long we shall have lived and loved together! We shall have come +to be as one indeed, each with hardly a thought or feeling unshared by +the other." + + + + +CHAPTER III. + +"One woman reads another's character, without the tedious trouble of +deciphering."--JONSON. + + +Zoe's sleep that night was profound and refreshing, and she woke in +perfect health and vigor of body and mind; but the first sound that +smote upon her ear--the dashing of sleet against the window-pane--sent +a pang of disappointment and dismay to her heart. + +She sprang from her bed, and, running to the window, drew aside the +curtain, and looked out. + +"O Ned!" she groaned, "the ground is covered with sleet and snow,--about +a foot deep, I should think,--and just hear how the wind shrieks and +howls round the house!" + +"Well, love," he answered in a cheery tone, "we are well sheltered, and +supplied with all needful things for comfort and enjoyment." + +"And one that will destroy every bit of my enjoyment in any or all the +others," she sighed; "but," eagerly and half hopefully, "do you think it +is quite certain to be too bad for her to go?" + +"Quite, I am afraid. If she should offer to go," he added mischievously, +"we will not be more urgent against it than politeness demands, and, if +she persists, will not refuse the use of the close carriage as far as +the depot." + +"She offer to go!" exclaimed Zoe scornfully: "you may depend, she'll +stay as long as she has the least vestige of an excuse for doing so." + +"Oh, now, little woman! don't begin the day with being quite so hard and +uncharitable," Edward said, half seriously, half laughingly. + +Zoe was not far wrong in her estimate of her guest. Miss Deane was both +insincere and a thoroughly selfish person, caring nothing for the +comfort or happiness of others. She had perceived Zoe's antipathy from +the first day of their acquaintance, and took a revengeful, malicious +delight in tormenting her; and she had sufficient penetration to see +that the most effectual way to accomplish her end was through Edward. +The young wife's ardent and jealous affection for her husband was very +evident; plainly, it was pain to her to see him show Miss Deane the +slightest attention, or seem interested in any thing she did or said; +therefore the intruder put forth every effort to interest him, and +monopolize his attention, and at the same time contrived to draw out +into exhibition the most unamiable traits in Zoe's character, doing it +so adroitly that Edward did not perceive her agency in the matter, and +thought Zoe alone to blame. To him Miss Deane's behavior appeared +unexceptionable, her manner most polite and courteous, Zoe's just the +reverse. + +It was so through all that day and week; for the storm continued, and +the uninvited guest never so much as hinted at a wish to leave the +shelter of their hospitable roof. + +Zoe began each day with heroic resolve to be patient and forbearing, +sweet-tempered and polite, toward her tormentor, and ended it with a +deep sense of humiliating failure, and of having lost something of the +high esteem and admiration in which her almost idolized husband had been +wont to hold her. + +Feeling that, more or less of change in her manner toward him was +inevitable; less sure than formerly of his entire approval and ardent +affection, a certain timidity and hesitation crept into her manner of +approaching him, even when they were quite alone together; she grew sad, +silent, and reserved: and he, thinking her sullen and jealous without +reason, ceased to lavish endearments upon her, and, more than that, half +unconsciously allowed both his looks and tones to express disapprobation +and reproof. + +That almost broke Zoe's heart; but she strove to hide her wounds from +him, and especially from her tormentor. + +The storm kept Edward in the house: at another time that would have been +a joy to Zoe, but now it only added to her troubles, affording constant +opportunity to the wily foe to carry out her evil designs. + +On the evening of the second day from the setting in of the storm, Miss +Deane challenged Edward to a game of chess. He accepted at once, and +with an air of quiet satisfaction brought out the board, and placed the +men. + +He was fond of the game; but Zoe had never fancied it, and he had played +but seldom since their marriage. + +Miss Deane was a more than ordinarily skilful player, and so was he; +indeed, so well matched were they, that neither found it an easy matter +to checkmate the other: and that first game proved a long one,--so long +that Zoe, who had watched its progress with some interest in the +beginning, eager to see Edward win, at length grew so weary as to find +it difficult to keep her eyes open, or refrain from yawning. + +But Edward, usually so tenderly careful of her, took no notice,--indeed, +as she said bitterly to herself, seemed to have forgotten her existence. + +Still, it was with a thrill of delight that she at length perceived that +he had come off victorious. + +Miss Deane took her defeat with very good grace, and smilingly +challenged him to another contest. + +"Rather late, isn't it?" he said with a glance at the clock, whose hands +pointed to half-past eleven. "Suppose we sign a truce until to-morrow?" + +"Certainly: that will be decidedly best," she promptly replied, +following the direction of his glance. "I feel so fresh, and have +enjoyed myself so much, that I had no idea of the hour, and am quite +ashamed of having kept my youthful hostess up so late," she added, +looking sweetly at Zoe. "Very young people need a large amount of sleep, +and can't keep up health and strength without it." + +"You are most kind," said Zoe, a touch of sarcasm in her tones: "it must +be a very sympathetic nature that has enabled you to remember so long +how young people feel." + +A twinkle of fun shone in Edward's eyes at that. + +Miss Deane colored furiously, bade a hasty good-night, and departed to +her own room. + +"That was a rather hard thrust, my dear," remarked Edward, laughing, as +he led the way into their dressing-room; "not quite polite, I'm afraid." + +"I don't care if it wasn't!" said Zoe. "She is always twitting me on my +extreme youth." + +"Sour grapes," he said lightly: "she will never see twenty-five again, +and would give a great deal for your youth. And since you are exactly +the age to suit me, why should you care a fig for her sneers?" + +"I don't, when I seem to suit you in all respects," returned Zoe with +tears in her voice. + +Her back was toward him; but he caught sight of her face in a mirror, +and saw that tears were also glistening in her eyes. + +Putting his arm round her waist, and drawing her to him, "I don't want a +piece of perfection for my wife," he said; "she would be decidedly too +great a contrast to her husband: and I have never yet seen the woman or +girl I should be willing to take in exchange for the one belonging to +me. And I'm very sure such a one doesn't exist." + +"How good in you to say it!" she said, clinging about his neck, and +lifting to his, eyes shining with joy and love. "O Ned! we were so happy +by ourselves!" + +"So we were," he assented, "and so we may hope to be again very soon." + +"Not so very, I'm afraid," she answered with a rueful shake of the head; +"for just hark how it is storming still!" + +"Yes; but it may be all over by morning. How weary you look, love! Get +to bed as fast as you can. You should not have waited for the conclusion +of that long game, that, I know, did not interest you." + +"I was interested for your sake," she said, "and so glad to see you +win." + +"Wife-like," he returned with a smile, adding, "It was a very close +game, and you needn't be surprised to see me beaten in the next battle." + +"I'm afraid she will stay for that, even if the storm is over," sighed +Zoe. "Dear me! I don't see how anybody can have the face to stay where +she is self-invited, and must know she isn't a welcome guest to the lady +of the house. I'd go through any storm rather than prolong a visit under +such circumstances." + +"You would never have put yourself in such a position," Edward said. +"But I wish you could manage to treat her with a little more cordiality. +I should feel more comfortable. I could not avoid bringing her here, as +you know; nor can I send her away in such inclement weather, or, indeed, +at all, till she offers to go; and your want of courtesy toward her--to +put it mildly--is a constant mortification to me." + +"Why don't you say at once that you are ashamed of me?" she exclaimed, +tears starting to her eyes again, as with a determined effort she freed +herself from his grasp, and moved away to the farther side of the room. + +"I am usually very proud of you," he answered in a quiet tone; "but this +woman seems to exert a strangely malign influence over you." + +To that, Zoe made no response; she could not trust herself to speak; so +prepared for bed, and laid herself down there in silence, wiped away a +tear or two, and presently fell asleep. + +Morning brought no abatement of the storm, and consequently no relief to +Zoe from the annoyance of Miss Deane's presence in the house. + +On waking, she found that Edward had risen before her; she heard him +moving about in the dressing-room; then he came to the door, looked in, +and, seeing her eyes open, said, "Ah, so you are awake! I hope you slept +well? I'm sorry for your sake that it is still storming." + +"Yes, I slept soundly, thank you; and as for the storm, I'll just have +to try to bear with it and its consequences as patiently as possible," +she sighed. + +"A wise resolve, my dear. I hope you will try to carry it out." he +returned. "Now I must run away, and leave you to make your toilet, as I +have some little matters to attend to before breakfast." + +She made no reply; and he passed out of the room, and down the stairs. + +"Poor little woman!" he said to himself: "she looks depressed, though +usually she is so bright and cheery. I hope, from my heart, Miss Deane +may never darken these doors again." + +Zoe was feeling quite out of spirits over the prospect of another day to +be spent in society so distasteful: she lay for a moment contemplating +it ruefully. + +"The worst of it is, that she manages to make me appear so unamiable and +unattractive in my husband's eyes," she sighed to herself. "But I'll +foil her efforts," she added, between her shut teeth, springing up, and +beginning her toilet as she spoke: "he likes to have me bright and +cheery, and well and becomingly dressed, and so I will be." + +She made haste to arrange her hair in the style he considered most +becoming, and to don the morning-dress he most admired. + +As she put the finishing touches to her attire, she thought she heard +his step on the stairs, and ran out eagerly to meet him, and claim a +morning kiss. + +But the bright, joyous expression of her face suddenly changed to one of +anger and chagrin as she caught the sound of his and Miss Deane's voices +in the hall below, and, looking over the balustrade, saw them go into +the library together. + +"She begins early! It's a pity if I can't have my own husband to myself +even before breakfast," Zoe muttered, stepping back into the +dressing-room. + +Her first impulse was to remain where she was; the second, to go down at +once, and join them. + +She hastened to do so, but, before she reached the foot of the stairway, +the breakfast-bell rang; and, instead of going into the library, she +passed on directly to the dining-room, and, as the other two entered a +moment later, gave Miss Deane a cold "Good-morning," and Edward a half +reproachful, half pleading look, which he, however, returned with one so +kind and re-assuring that she immediately recovered her spirits, and was +able to do the honors of the table with ease and grace. + +Coming upon her in that room alone, an hour later, just as she had +dismissed Aunt Dicey with her orders for the day, "Little wife," he +said, bending down to give her the coveted caress, "I owe you an +explanation." + +"No, Ned, dear, I don't ask it of you: I know it is all right," she +answered, flushing with happiness, and her eyes smiling up into his. + +"Still, I think it best to explain," he said. "I had finished attending +to the little matters I spoke of,--writing a note, and giving some +directions to Uncle Ben,--and was on my way back to our apartments, when +Miss Deane met me on the stairway, and asked if I would go into the +library with her, and help her to look up a certain passage in one of +Shakspeare's plays, which she wished to quote in a letter she was +writing. She was anxious to have it perfectly correct, she said, and +would be extremely obliged for my assistance in finding it." + +"And you could not in politeness refuse. I know that, Ned, and please +don't think me jealous." + +"I know, dear, that you try not to be; and it shall be my care to avoid +giving you the least occasion. And I do again earnestly assure you, you +need have no fear that the first place in my heart will not always be +yours." + +"I don't fear it," she said; "and yet,--O Ned! it is misery to me to +have to share your society with that woman, even for a day or two!" + +"I don't know how I can help you out of it," he said, after a moment's +consideration, "unless by shutting myself up alone,--to attend to +correspondence or something,--and leaving you to entertain her by +yourself. Shall I do that?" + +"Oh, no! unless you much prefer it. I think it would set me wild to have +her whole attention concentrated upon me," Zoe answered with an uneasy +laugh. + +So they went together to the parlor, where Miss Deane sat waiting for +them, or rather for Edward. + +She had the chess-board out, the men placed, and at once challenged him +to a renewal of last night's contest. + +He accepted, of course; and they played without intermission till +lunch-time, Zoe sitting by, for the most part silent, and wishing Miss +Deane miles away from Ion. + +This proved a worse day to her than either of the preceding ones. Miss +Deane succeeded several times in rousing her to an exhibition of temper +that very much mortified and displeased Edward; and his manner, when +they retired that night to their private apartments, was many degrees +colder than it had been in the morning. He considered himself forbearing +in refraining from remark to Zoe on her behavior; while she said to +herself, she would rather he would scold her, and have done with it, +than keep on looking like a thunder-cloud, and not speaking at all. He +was not more disgusted with her conduct than she was herself, and she +would own it in a minute if he would but say a kind word to open the +way. + +But he did not; and they made their preparations for the night and +sought their pillows in uncomfortable silence, Zoe wetting hers with +tears before she slept. + + + + +CHAPTER IV. + +"Forbear sharp speeches to her. She's a lady +So tender of rebukes, that words are strokes, +And strokes death to her."--SHAKSPEARE. + + +As we have said, the storm lasted for a week; and all that time Edward +and Zoe were slowly drifting farther and farther apart. + +But at last the clouds broke and the sun shone out cheerily. It was +about the middle of the forenoon when this occurred. + +"Oh," cried Miss Deane, "do see the sun! Now I shall no longer need to +encroach upon your hospitality, my kind entertainers. I can go home by +this afternoon's train, if you, Mr. Travilla, will be so very good as to +take or send me to the depot." + +"The Ion carriage is quite at your service," he returned politely. + +"Thanks," she said; "then I'll just run up to my room, and do my bit of +packing." + +She hurried out to the hall, then the front door was heard to open; and +the next minute a piercing shriek brought master, mistress, and servants +running out to the veranda to inquire the cause. + +Miss Deane lay there groaning, and crying out "that she had sprained her +ankle terribly; she had slipped on a bit of ice, and fallen; and oh! +when now would she be able to go home?" + +The question found an echo in Zoe's heart, and she groaned inwardly at +the thought of having this most unwelcome guest fastened upon her for +weeks longer. + +Yet she pitied her pain, and was anxious to do what she could for her +relief. She hastened to the medicine-closet in search of remedies; while +Edward and Uncle Ben gently lifted the sufferer, carried her in, and +laid her on the sofa. + +Also a messenger was at once despatched for Dr. Conly. Zoe stationed +herself at a front window of the drawing-room to watch for his coming. +Presently Edward came to her side. "Zoe," he said, "can't you go to Miss +Deane?" + +"What for?" she asked, without turning her head to look at him. + +"To show your kind feeling." + +"I'm not sure that I have any." + +"Zoe! I am shocked! She is in great pain." + +"She has plenty of helpers about her,--Christine, Aunt Dicey, and a +servant-maid or two,--who will do all they can to relieve her. If I +could do any thing more, I would; but I can't, and should only be in the +way. You forget what a mere child you have always considered me, and +that I have had no experience in nursing." + +"It isn't nursing, I am asking you to give her, but a little kindly +sympathy." + +A carriage was coming swiftly up the avenue. + +"There's the doctor," said Zoe. "You'd better consult with him about his +patient; and, if he thinks my presence in her room will hasten her +recovery, she shall have all I can give her of it, that we may get her +out of the house as soon as possible." + +"Zoe! I had no idea you could be so heartless," he said, with much +displeasure, as he turned and left the room. + +Zoe remained where she was, shedding some tears of mingled anger and +grief, then hastily endeavoring to remove their traces; for Arthur would +be sure to step into the parlor, to see her before leaving, if it were +but for a moment. + +She had barely recovered her composure when he came in, having found his +patient not in need of a lengthened visit. + +His face was bright, his tone cheery and kind, as he bade her +good-morning, and asked after her health. + +"I'm very well, thank you," she said, giving him her hand. "Is Miss +Deane's accident a very bad one?" + +"It is a severe sprain," he said: "she will not be able to bear her +weight upon that ankle for six weeks." Then seeing Zoe's look of dismay, +shrewdly guessing at the cause, he hastened to add, "But she might be +sent home in an ambulance a few days hence, without the least injury." + +Zoe looked greatly relieved, Edward scarcely less so. + +"I can't understand how she came to fall," remarked Arthur reflectively. + +"Nor I," said Zoe. "Wouldn't it be well for you to advise her never to +set foot on that dangerous veranda again?" + +Arthur smiled. "That would be a waste of breath," he said, "while Ion is +so delightful a place to visit." + +"How are they all at Viamede?" he asked, turning to Edward. + +"Quite well at last accounts, thank you," Edward replied, adding, with a +slight sigh, "I wish they were here,--my mother at least, if none of the +others." + +Zoe colored violently. "Cousin Arthur, do you think I am needed in your +patient's room?" she asked. + +"Only to cheer and amuse her with your pleasant society," he answered. + +"She would find neither pleasure nor amusement in my society," said Zoe; +"and hers is most distasteful to me." + +"That's a pity," said Arthur, with a look of concern. "Suppose I lend +you Ella for a few days? She, I think, would rather enjoy taking the +entertainment of your guest off your hands." + +"Oh, thank you!" said Zoe, brightening; "that would be a relief: and, +besides, I should enjoy Ella myself, between times, and after Miss Deane +goes home." + +"Please tell Ella we will both be greatly obliged if she will come," +Edward said. + +"I'll do so," said Arthur, rising to go; "but I have a long drive to +take, in another direction, before returning to Roselands. And you must +remember," he added with a smile, "that I lend her for only a few days. +Cal and I wouldn't know how to do without her very long." + +With that, he took his departure, leaving Edward and Zoe alone together. + +"I am sorry, Zoe, that you thought it necessary to let Arthur into the +secret of the mutual dislike between Miss Deane and yourself," remarked +Edward, in a grave, reproving tone. + +Zoe colored angrily. "I don't care who knows it," she retorted, with a +little toss of her head. "I did not think it _necessary_ to let Arthur +into the secret, as you call it (I don't consider it one), but neither +did I see any objection to his knowing about it." + +"Then, let me request you to say no more on the subject to any one," he +said, with vexation. + +"I sha'n't promise," she muttered, half under her breath. But he heard +it. + +"Very well, then, I forbid it; and you have promised to obey me." + +"And you promised that it should always be love and coaxing," she said, +in tones trembling with pain and passion. "I'll have to tell Ella +something about it." + +"Then, say only what is quite necessary," he returned, his tones +softening. + +Then, after a moment's silence, in which Zoe's face was turned from him +so that he could not see its expression, "Won't you go now, and ask if +Miss Deane is any easier? Surely, as her hostess, you should do so +much." + +"No, I won't! I'll do all I can to make her comfortable; I'll provide +her with society more agreeable to her than mine; I'll see that she has +interesting reading-matter, if she wants it; I'll do any thing and every +thing I can, except that; but you needn't ask that of me." + +"O Zoe! I had thought you would do a harder thing than that at my +request," he said reproachfully. + +Ignoring his remark, she went on, "I just believe she fell and hurt +herself purposely, that she might have an excuse for prolonging her +visit, and continuing to torment me." + +"Zoe, Zoe, how shockingly uncharitable you are!" he exclaimed. "I could +never have believed it of you! We are told, 'Charity thinketh no evil.' +Do try not to judge so harshly." + +He left the room; and Zoe indulged in a hearty cry, but hastily dried +her eyes, and turned her back toward the door, as she heard his step +approaching again. + +He just looked in, saying, "Zoe, I am going to drive over to Roselands +for Ella: will you go along?" + +"No. I've been lectured enough for one day," was her ungracious +rejoinder; and he closed the door, and went away. + +He was dumb with astonishment and pain. "What has come over her?" he +asked himself. "She has always before been so delighted to go any and +every where with me. Have I been too ready to reprove her of late? I +have thought myself rather forbearing, considering how much ill-temper +she has shown. She has had provocation, to be sure; but it is high time +she learned to exercise some self-control. Yet perhaps I should have +been more sympathizing, more forbearing and affectionate." + +He had stepped into his carriage, and was driving down the avenue. He +passed through the great gates, and turned into the road, still thinking +of Zoe, and mentally reviewing their behavior toward each other since +the unfortunate day in which Miss Deane had crossed their threshold. + +The conclusion he presently arrived at was, that he had not been +altogether blameless; that, if his reproofs had been given in more +loving fashion, they would have been received in a better spirit; that +he had not been faithful to his promise always to try "love and coaxing" +with the impulsive, sensitive child-wife, who, he doubted not, loved him +with her whole heart; and, once convinced of that, he determined to say +so on his return, and make it up with her. + +True, it seemed to him that she ought to make the first advances toward +an adjustment of their slight differences (quarrels they could scarcely +be called; a slight coldness, a cessation of accustomed manifestations +of conjugal affection, a few sharp or impatient words on each side), but +he would be too generous to wait for that; he loved her dearly enough to +sacrifice his pride to some extent; he could better afford that than the +sight of her unhappiness. + +In the mean time Zoe was bitterly repenting of the rebuff she had given +him. He had hardly closed the door when she started up, and ran to it to +call him back, apologize for her curt refusal to go with him, and ask if +she might still accept his invitation. But it was too late: he was +already beyond hearing. + +She could not refrain from another cry, and was very angry with herself +for her petulance. She regretted the loss of the drive, too, which would +have been a real treat after the week of confinement to the house. + +She had refused to comply with her husband's request that she would go +to Miss Deane and ask how she was: now she repented, and went as soon as +she had removed the traces of her tears. + +"Ah! you have come at last!" was the salutation she received on entering +the room where Miss Deane lay on a sofa, with the injured limb propped +upon pillows. "I began to fear," sweetly, "that your delicate nerves had +given way under the sight of my sufferings." + +"My nerves are not delicate," returned Zoe coldly; "in fact, I never +discovered that I had any; so please do not trouble yourself with +anxiety on that account. I trust the applications have relieved you +somewhat." + +"Very little, thank you. I suppose it was hardly to be expected that +they would take effect so soon. Ah, me!" she added with a profound sigh, +"I fear I am tied to this couch for weeks." + +"No; do not disturb yourself with that idea," said Zoe. "The doctor told +me you could easily be taken home in a few days in an ambulance." + +"I shall certainly avail myself of the first opportunity to do so," said +Miss Deane, her eyes flashing with anger, "for I plainly perceive that I +have worn out my welcome." + +"No, not at all," said Zoe; "at least, not so far as I am concerned." +Miss Deane looked her incredulity and surprise, and Zoe explained,--"I +think I may as well be perfectly frank with you," she said. "You have +not worn out your welcome with me, because I had none for you when you +came. How could I, knowing that you invariably make trouble between my +husband and myself?" + +"Truly, a polite speech to make to a guest!" sniffled Miss Deane. "I +hope you pride yourself on your very polished manners." + +"I prefer truth and sincerity." said Zoe, "I shall do all I can to make +you comfortable while you are here; and, if you choose to avoid the line +of conduct I have objected to, we may learn to like each other. I very +well know that you do not love me now." + +"Since frankness is in fashion at this moment," was the contemptuous +retort, "I will own that there is no love lost between us. Stay," as Zoe +was about to leave the room, "let me give you a piece of disinterested +advice. Learn to control your quick temper, and show yourself more +amiable, or you may find one of these days, when it is too late, that +you have lost your husband's heart." + +At that, Zoe turned away, and went swiftly from the room. She was beyond +speaking, her whole frame quivering from head to foot with the agitation +of her feelings. + +Lose the love of her idolized husband? That would be worse than death. +But it should never be: he loved her dearly now (it could not be +possible that these last few wretched days had robbed her quite of the +devoted affection she had known beyond a doubt to be hers before); and +she would tell him, as soon as he came in, how sorry she was for the +conduct that had vexed him, and never, no, never again, would she do or +say any thing to displease him, or lower herself in his estimation. + +As she thought thus, hurrying down the hall, she caught the sound of +wheels on the drive, and ran out, expecting to see him, as it was about +time for his return from Roselands. + +It was the Ion carriage she had heard, but only Ella Conly alighted from +it. + +They exchanged greetings, then Zoe asked half breathlessly, "Where's +Edward?" + +"Gone," Ella responded, moving on into the hall. "Come, let's go into +the parlor, and sit down, and I'll tell you all I know about it. Why, +Zoe," as she turned and caught sight of her companion's face, "you are +as pale as death, and look ready to faint! There's nothing to be scared +about, and you mustn't mind my nonsense." + +"Oh, tell me! tell me quickly!" gasped Zoe, sinking into a chair, her +hands clasped beseechingly, her eyes wild with terror: "what, what has +happened?" + +"Nothing, child, nothing, except that we met cousin Horace on our way +here, and he carried Ned off to Union. They had to hurry to catch a +train, in order to be in time for some business matter in the city, I +didn't understand what: so Ned couldn't wait to write the least bit of a +note to tell you about it; and he told me to explain every thing to you, +and say you were not to fret or worry, not even if he shouldn't get home +to-night; for he might not be able to finish up the business in time for +even the last train that would bring him." + +The color had come back to Zoe's cheek, but her countenance was still +distressed; and as Ella concluded, two scalding tears rolled quickly +down her face, and plashed upon the small white hands lying clasped in +her lap. + +"Dear me!" said Ella, "how fond you are of him!" + +"Yes," said Zoe, with a not very successful effort to smile through her +tears: "who wouldn't be, in my place? I owe every thing to Ned, and he +pets and indulges me to the greatest extent. Besides, he is so good, +noble, and true, that any woman might be proud to be his wife." + +"Yes: I admit every word of it; but all that doesn't explain your +tears," returned Ella, half sympathizingly, half teasingly. "Now, I +should have supposed that anybody who could boast of such a piece of +perfection for a husband would be very happy." + +"But I--we've hardly ever been separated over night," stammered Zoe, +blushing rosy red; "and--and--O Ella! I hadn't a chance to say good-by +to him, and--and you know accidents so often happen"-- + +She broke down with a burst of tears and sobs that quite dismayed her +cousin. + +"Why, Zoe, I'm afraid you cannot be well," she said. "Come, cheer up, +and don't borrow trouble." + +"I'm afraid I'm very silly, and have been making you very +uncomfortable," said Zoe, hastily wiping away her tears, "and it's a +great shame; particularly, considering that you have kindly come on +purpose to help me through with a disagreeable task. + +"I'll show you to your room now, if you like," she added, rising, "and +try to behave myself better during the rest of your visit." + +"Apologies are quite uncalled for," returned Ella lightly, as they went +up-stairs together. "I have always had a good time at Ion, and don't +believe this is going to be an exception to the general rule. But do you +know," lowering her voice a little, "I don't propose to spend nearly all +my time with that hateful Miss Deane. I never could bear her." + +"Then, how good it was in you to come!" exclaimed Zoe gratefully. "But I +should never have asked it of you, if I had thought you disliked her as +well as I." + +They were now in the room Ella was to occupy, and she was taking off her +hat and cloak. "Oh, never mind! I was delighted to come anyhow," she +answered gayly, as she threw aside the latter garment, and took +possession of an easy-chair beside the open fire. "To tell you a +secret," she went on laughingly, "I like my cousins Ned and Zoe Travilla +immensely, and am always glad of an excuse to pay them a visit. But that +Miss Deane,--oh! she's just _too sweet_ for _any thing!_" making a +grimace expressive of disgust and aversion, "and a consummate, +incorrigible flirt: any one of the male sex can be made to serve her +turn, from a boy of sixteen to a man of seventy-five." + +"I think you are correct about that," said Zoe. "And, do you know, she +is forever making covert sneers at my youth; and it's perfectly +exasperating to me." + +"Sour grapes," laughed Ella. "I wouldn't let it vex me in the least: +it's all to hide her envy of you, because you are really young, and +married too. I know very well she's dreadfully afraid of being called an +old maid." + +"I suspected as much," Zoe remarked. "But don't you think gentlemen are +more apt to be pleased with her than ladies?" + +"Yes: they don't see through her as her own sex do. And she is handsome, +and certainly a brilliant talker. I'd give a good deal for +conversational powers equal to hers." + +"So would I," Zoe said, with an involuntary sigh. + +Ella gave her a keen, inquiring look; and Zoe flushed hotly under it. + +"Shall we go down now?" she asked. "It is nearly dinner-time; and we +shall have to dine alone unless some one drops in unexpectedly," she +added, as they left the room together, and passed down the stairs, arm +in arm. + +"If Arthur should, wouldn't it be a trial to Miss Deane to have to dine +in her own room?" exclaimed Ella, with a gleeful laugh. + +"Why, what do you mean?" asked Zoe, opening her eyes wide with surprise. + +"That she would not have the slightest objection to becoming Mrs. Dr. +Conly." + +"But you don't think there's any danger?" queried Zoe, by no means +pleased with the idea of having the lady in question made a member of +the family connection. + +"No, and I certainly hope not. It wouldn't be I that would want to call +her sister," returned Ella emphatically. + +"I should think Art had sufficient penetration to see through her," said +Zoe. "But no; on second thoughts, I'm not so sure; for Ned will have it +that it's more than half my imagination when I say she sneers at me." + +"That's too bad," said Ella. "But Art is older than Ned by some years, +and has probably had more opportunity to study character." + +"Yes," replied Zoe, speaking with some hesitation, not liking to admit +that any one was wiser than her husband, little as she was inclined to +own herself in the wrong when he differed from her. + + + + +CHAPTER V. + +"Is there no constancy in earthly things? +No happiness in us, but what must alter?" + + +Zoe drove over to the village in good season to meet the last train for +that day, coming from the direction in which Edward had gone, ardently +hoping he might be on board. + +The carriage was brought to a stand-still near the depot; and she +eagerly watched the arrival of the train, and scanned the little crowd +of passengers who alighted from it. + +But Edward was not among them, and now it was quite certain that she +could not see him before another day. + +Just as she reached that conclusion, a telegram was handed her:-- + +"Can't be home before to-morrow or next day. Will return as soon as +possible. E. TRAVILLA." + +To the girl-wife the message seemed but cold and formal. "So different +from the way he talks to me when he is not vexed or displeased, as he +hardly ever is," she whispered to herself with starting tears during the +solitary drive back to Ion. "I know it's silly--telegrams can't be +loving and kind: it wouldn't do, of course--but I can't help feeling as +if he is angry with me, because there's not a bit of love in what he +says. And, oh, dear! to think he may be away two nights, and I'm longing +so to tell him how sorry I am for being so cross this morning, and +before that, too, and to have him take me in his arms and kiss me, and +say all is right between us, that I don't know how to wait a single +minute!" + +She reached home in a sad and tearful mood. Ella, however, proved so +entertaining and mirth-provoking a companion, that the evening passed +quickly, and by no means unpleasantly. + +But when the two had retired to their respective apartments, Zoe felt +very lonely, and said to herself that she would rather have Edward +there, even silent and displeased, as he had been for several days past, +than be without him. + +Her last thought before falling asleep, and her first on awaking next +morning, were of him. + +"Oh, dear!" she sighed half aloud, as she opened her eyes, and glanced +round the room, "what shall I do if he doesn't come to-day? I'll have to +stand it, of course; but what does a woman do who has no husband?" And +for the first time she began to feel some sympathy for Miss Deane, as a +lonely maiden lady. + +She thought a good deal about her unwelcome guest while attending to the +duties of the toilet, and determined to treat her with all possible +kindness during the remainder of her enforced stay at Ion. So, meeting, +on her way to the breakfast-room, the old negress who had been given +charge of Miss Deane through the night, she stopped her, and asked how +her patient was. + +"Jes' pow'ful cross dis hyar mawnin', Miss Zoe," was the reply, in a +tone of disgust. "Dar isn't one ob de fambly dat would be makin' half +de fuss ef dey'd sprained bofe dey's ankles. Doan ye go nigh her, +honey, fear she bite yo' head off." + +"Indeed I sha'n't, Aunt Phillis, if there's any danger of that," laughed +Zoe. "But as she can't jump up and run after me, I think I shall be +quite safe if I don't go within arm's-length of her sofa." + +"She's pow'ful cross," repeated Aunt Phillis: "she done gone call dis +chile up time an' again fru de night; an' when I ax her, 'Whar yo' +misery at?' she say, 'In my ankle, ob c'ose, yo' ole fool you! Cayn't +yo' hab nuff sense to change de dressin'?'" + +"Who is that has been so polite and complimentary to you, Aunt Phillis?" +cried a merry voice in their rear. + +Ella was descending the stairway at whose foot they stood, as they +perceived, on turning at the sound of her voice. + +"Good-morning, cousin: how bright and well you are looking!" said Zoe. + +"Just as I feel. And how are you, Mrs. Travilla? I trust you did not +spend the night in crying over Ned's absence?" was the gay rejoinder. + +"No, not nearly all of it," returned Zoe, catching her spirit of fun. + +"Mawnin', Miss Ella," said the old nurse, dropping a courtesy. "'Twas +de lady what sprain her foot yisteday I was talkin' bout to Miss Zoe." + +"Ah! how is she?" + +"I doan' t'ink she gwine die dis day, Miss Ella," laughed the nurse, +"she so pow'ful cross; and dey do say folks is dat way when dey's +gittin' bettah." + +"Yes, I have always heard it was a hopeful sign, if not an agreeable +one," Ella remarked, "Was that the breakfast-bell I heard just now?" + +"Yes," said Zoe. "I hope you feel ready to do justice to your meal?" + +As they seated themselves at the table, Zoe, glancing toward Edward's +vacant chair, remarked, with a sigh, that it seemed very lonely to sit +down without him. + +"Well, now," said Ella, "I think it's quite nice to take a meal +occasionally without the presence of anybody of the masculine gender." + +"Perhaps that is because you have never been married," said Zoe. + +"Perhaps so," returned her cousin, laughing; "yet I don't think that can +be all that ails me, for I have heard married women express the same +opinion quite frequently. What shall we do with ourselves to-day, Zoe? +I've no notion of devoting myself exclusively to Miss Deane's +entertainment, especially if she is really as cross as reported." + +"No, indeed! I couldn't bear to let you, even if you were willing," +replied Zoe with decision. "I consented to your taking my place in +that, only because I supposed you found her agreeable; while to me she +is any thing else." + +"Suppose we call on her together, after a little, and let the length of +our stay depend upon the enjoyment our presence seems to afford her," +suggested Ella. + +"Agreed," said Zoe. "Then I will supply her with plenty of +reading-matter, which, as she professes to be so very intellectual, +ought to entertain her far better than we can. Shall we ride after +that?" + +"Yes, and take a promenade on the verandas. We'll have to take our +exercise in those ways, as the roads are not yet fit for walking." + +"Yes," said Zoe; "but I hope that by afternoon they will be good enough +for driving; as I mean to drive over to the depot to meet the late +train, hoping to find Ned on it." + +"Don't expect him till to-morrow," said Ella. + +"Why not?" queried Zoe, looking as if she could hardly endure the +thought. + +"Because, in that case, your disappointment, if you have one, will be +agreeable." + +"Yes; but, on the other hand, I should lose all the enjoyment of looking +forward through the whole day, to seeing him this evening. Following +your plan, I shouldn't have half so happy a day as if I keep to my own." + + +"Ah! that's an entirely new view of the case," Ella said in her merry, +laughing tones. + +Miss Deane did not seem to enjoy their society, and they soon withdrew +from her room; Zoe having done all in her power to provide her with +every comfort and amusement available in her case. + +"I'm glad that's over," sighed Zoe, when they were alone again. "And now +for our ride, if you are ready, Ella. I ordered my pony for myself, and +mamma's for you; and I see they are at the door." + +"Then let us don our riding-habits, and be off at once," said Ella. + +"Where are we going?" she asked, as they cantered down the avenue. + +"To the village, if you like. I want to call at the post-office." + +"In hopes of finding a note from Ned, I suppose. I don't believe there +can be one there that would bring you later news than yesterday's +telegram. But I have no objection to making sure, and would as soon ride +in that direction as any other." + +Nothing from Edward was found at the office; and the young wife seemed +much disappointed, till Ella suggested that that looked as if he +expected to be at home before night. + +It was a cheering idea to Zoe: she brightened up at once, and in the +afternoon drove over the same road, feeling almost certain Edward would +be on the incoming train, due about the time she would reach the +village, or rather at the time she had planned to be there. Ella, who +had asked to accompany her, was slow with her dressing, taxing Zoe's +patience pretty severely by thus causing ten minutes' detention. + +"Come, now, don't be worried: it won't kill Ned to have to wait ten or +fifteen minutes," she said laughingly, as she stepped into the carriage, +and seated herself by Zoe's side. + +"No, I dare say not," returned the latter, trying to speak with perfect +pleasantness of tone and manner; "and he isn't one of the impatient +ones, who can never bear to be kept waiting a minute, like myself," she +added with a smile. "Now, Uncle Ben, drive pretty fast, so that we won't +be so very far behind time." + +"Fas' as I kin widout damagin' de hosses, Miss Zoe," answered the old +coachman. "Marso Ed'ard allus tole me be keerful ob dem, and de roads am +putty bad sence de big storm." + +Zoe glanced at her watch as they entered the village. "Drive directly to +the depot, Uncle Ben," she said. "It's fully fifteen minutes past the +time for the train to be in." + +"I ain't heard de whistle, Miss Zoe," he remarked, as he turned his +horses' heads in the desired direction. + +"No, nor have I," said Ella; "and we ought to have heard it fully five +minutes before it got in. There may have been a detention. That is +nothing very unusual," she hastened to add, as she saw that Zoe had +suddenly grown very pale. + +The carriage drew up before the door of the depot; and the girls leaned +from its windows, sending eager, searching glances from side to side, +and up and down the track. + +No train was in sight, and the depot seemed strangely silent and +deserted. + +"Oh!" cried Zoe, "what can be the matter?" + +"I suppose the train must have got in some time ago,--perhaps before we +left Ion," replied Ella, in a re-assuring tone; "and all the passengers +have dispersed to their homes, or wherever they were going." + +"No, there could not have been time for all that," Zoe responded, in +accents full of anxiety and alarm. + +"Our watches may be much too slow," suggested Ella, trying to re-assure +both herself and her cousin, yet trembling with apprehension as she +spoke. + +"No, it isn't possible that they and all the timepieces in the house +could be so far from correct," said Zoe despairingly. + +"Dar doan' 'pear to be nobody 'bout dis hyar depot," remarked Uncle Ben +reflectively; "but I reckon dar's somebody comin' to 'splain de mattah. +Wha's de 'casion ob dis mos' onusual state ob t'ings?" he added, as a +woman, who been watching the carriage and its occupants, the open door +of a neighboring house, came miming in their direction. + +"What de mattah, Aunt Rhoda?" he queried, as she reached the side of the +vehicle, almost breathless with excitement and exertion. + +"Why, Uncle Ben, dar--dar's been a accident to de kyars, dey say, an' +dey's all broke up, and de folks roun' here is all"-- + +"Where? where?" exclaimed Ella, while Zoe sank back against the +cushions, quite unable to speak for the moment. + +"Dunno, Miss," was the reply; "but," pointing up the road, "it's out dat +way, 'bout a mile, I reckon. Yo see, de kyars was a comin' fas' dis way, +and 'nudder ole injine whiskin' 'long dat way, and dey bofe comes +togedder wid a big crash, breakin' de kyars, and de injines bofe of em, +till dey's good for nuffin' but kin'lin' wood; and de folks what's +ridin' in de kyars is all broke up too, dey says; and de doctahs and +body"-- + +"Edward!" gasped Zoe. "Drive us there, Uncle Ben, drive with all your +might! O Edward, my husband, my husband!" and she burst into hysterical +weeping. + +Ella threw her arms about her. "Don't, dear Zoe, oh, don't cry so! He +may not be hurt. He may not have been on that train at all." + +Ben had already turned and whipped up his horses, and now they dashed +along the road at a furious rate. + +Zoe dropped her head on Ella's shoulder, answering only with tears and +sobs and moans, till the carriage came to a sudden stand-still. + +"We's got dar, Miss Zoe," said Uncle Ben, in a subdued tone full of +grief and sympathy. + +She lifted her head; and her eye instantly fell upon a little group, +scarcely a yard distant, consisting of several men, among whom she +recognized Dr. Conly, gathered about an apparently insensible form lying +on the ground. + +Ella and Ben saw it too. She suddenly caught the reins from his hands: +he sprang from the carriage, and, lifting Zoe in his strong arms as if +she had been but a child, set her on her feet, and supported her to the +side of the prostrate man; the little crowd respectfully making way for +her, at the words spoken by Ben in a voice half choked with emotion, +"Hit's Marse Ed'ard's wife, gen'lemen." + +It was Edward lying there motionless, and with a face like that of a +corpse. + +With an agonized cry, Zoe dropped on her knees at his side, and pressed +her lips passionately to his. + +There was no response, no movement, not the quiver of an eyelid; and +she lifted her grief-stricken face to that of the doctor, with a look of +anguished inquiry in the beautiful eyes fit to move a heart of stone. + +"I do not despair of him yet, dear cousin Zoe," Arthur said in a low, +moved tone. "I lave found no external injury, and it may be that he is +only stunned." + +The words had scarcely left his lips when Edward drew a sighing breath, +and opened his eyes, glancing up into Zoe's face bending over Mm in +deepest, tenderest solicitude. + +"Ah, love! is it you?" he murmured faintly, and with a smile. "Where am +I? What has happened?" + +"O Ned! dear, _dear_ Ned! I thought you were killed!" she sobbed, +covering his face with kisses and tears. + +"There has been an accident, and you got a blow that stunned you," +answered the doctor; "but I think you are all right now, or will be +soon." + +"An accident!" Edward repeated, with a bewildered look, and putting his +hand to his head. "What was it?" + +"A collision on the railroad," Arthur said. "There is an ambulance here: +I think I will put you in it, and have you taken home at once. 'Tis only +a few miles, and not a rough road." + +"Yes, yes: home is much the best place," he sighed, again putting his +hand to his head. + +"Are you in pain?" asked Arthur. + +"Not much, but I feel strangely confused. I should like to be taken home +as soon as possible. But not to the neglect of any one who may have been +more seriously hurt than I," he added, feebly raising his head to look +about him. + +"There are none such," Arthur answered. "You perhaps remember that the +cars were nearly empty of passengers: no lives were lost and no one, I +think, worse hurt than yourself." + +"And I?" returned Edward, in a tone of inquiry. + +"Have escaped without any broken bones, and I trust will be all right in +a few days." + +"O Ned! how glad I am it is no worse!" sobbed Zoe, clinging to his hand, +while the tears rolled fast down her cheeks. + +"Yes, little wife," he said, gazing lovingly into her eyes. + +"There, I positively forbid any more talking," said Arthur, with a +mixture of authority and playfulness. "Here is the ambulance. Help me to +lift him in, men," to the by-standers. "And you, cousin Zoe, get into +your carriage, and drive on behind it, or ahead if you choose." + +"Can't I ride in the ambulance beside him?" she asked, almost +imploringly. + +"No, no: you will both be more comfortable In doing as I have directed." + +"Then, please go with him yourself," she entreated. + +"I shall do so, certainly," he answered, motioning her away, then +stooping to assist the others in lifting the injured man. + +Zoe would not stir till she had seen Edward put into the ambulance, and +made as comfortable for his ride home as circumstances would permit. +Then, as the vehicle moved slowly off, she hurried to her carriage. + +Ben helped her in, sprang into his own seat, and, as he took the reins +from Ella, Zoe gave the order, "Home now, Uncle Ben, keeping as close +behind the ambulance as you can." + +"Oh, don't, Zoe! you oughtn't to!" expostulated Ella, perceiving that +her cousin was crying violently behind her veil. "I don't think Ned is +very badly hurt. Didn't you hear Arthur say so?" + +"He only expressed such a hope: he didn't say certainly," sobbed Zoe. +"And when people are in danger, doctors always try to hide it from their +friends." + +"Arthur is perfectly truthful," asserted Ella, with some warmth. "He may +keep his opinions to himself at times, but he never builds people up +with false hopes. So cheer up, coz," she added, squeezing Zoe's hand +affectionately. + +"I know that what you say of cousin Arthur is all true," sobbed Zoe; +"but I could see he had fears as well as hopes: and--and--Ned doesn't +seem a bit like himself; he has such a dazed look, as if not quite in +his right mind." + +"But he knew you and Art; and it is to be expected that a man would feel +dazed after such a shock as he must have had." + +"Yes, of course. Oh, I'm afraid he's dreadfully, dreadfully hurt, and +will never get over it!" + +"Still," returned Ella, "try to hope for the best. Don't you think that +is the wiser plan always?" + +"I suppose so," said Zoe, laughing and crying hysterically; "but I can't +be wise to-night; indeed, I never can." + + + + +CHAPTER VI. + +"And, if division come, it soon is past, +Too sharp, too strange an agony to last." +MRS. NORTON. + + +Christine and Aunt Phillis, who had been left in charge of Miss Deane, +had had a sore trial of patience in waiting upon her, humoring her +whims, listening to her fretting and complaints, and trying to soothe +and entertain her. She was extremely irritable, and seemed determined +not to be pleased with any thing they could do for her. + +"Where is your mistress?" she asked at length. "Pretty manners she has, +to leave a suffering guest to the sole care of servants." + +"Yes, Miss, Ise alluz t'ought Miss Zoe hab pretty manners and a pretty +face," replied Aunt Phillis; "but dere is ladies what habn't none, an' +doan' git pleased wid nuffin' nor nobody, an eayn't stan' no misery +nowhars 'bout deirselves, but jes' keep frettin' and concessantly +displainin' 'bout dis t'ing and dat, like dey hasn't got nuffin' to be +thankful for." + +"Impudence!" muttered Miss Deane, her eyes flashing angrily. Then +bidding her attendants be quiet, she settled herself for a nap. + +She was waked by a slight bustle in the house, accompanied by sounds as +if a number of men were carrying a heavy burden through the +entrance-hall, and up the wide stairway leading to the second story. + +"What's the matter? What's going on? Has any thing happened?" she asked, +starting up to a sitting posture. + +Christine had risen to her feet, pale and trembling, and stood listening +intently. + +"I must go and see," she said, and hurried from the room, Aunt Phillis +shambling after her in haste and trepidation. + +"Stay!" cried Miss Deane: "don't leave me alone. What are you thinking +of?" + +But they were already out of hearing. "I was never so shamefully treated +anywhere as I am here," muttered the angry lady, sinking back upon her +pillows. "I'll leave this house to-morrow, if it is a possible thing, +and never darken its doors again." + +Listening again, she thought she heard sounds of grief, sobbing and +wailing, groans and sighs. + +She was by no means deficient in curiosity, and it was exceedingly +trying to be compelled to lie there in doubt and suspense. + +The time seemed very much longer than it really was before Aunt Phillis +came back, sobbing, and wiping her eyes on her apron. + +"What is the matter?" asked Miss Deane impatiently. + +"Dere's--dere's been a awful commission on de railroad," sobbed Aunt +Phillis; "and Marse Ed'ard's 'most killed." + +"Oh, dreadful!" cried Miss Deane. "Have they sent for his mother?" + +Aunt Phillis only shook her head doubtfully, and burst into fresh and +louder sobs. + +"Most killed! Dear me!" sighed the lady. "And he was so young and +handsome! It will quite break his mother's heart, I suppose. But she'll +get over it. It takes a vast deal of grief to kill." + +"P'raps Marse Ed'ard ain't gwine ter die," said the old nurse, checking +her sobs. "Dey does say Doctah Arthur kin 'most raise de dead." + +"Well, I'm sure I hope Mr. Travilla won't die," responded Miss Deane, +"or prove to be permanently injured in any way.--Ah, Christine!" as the +latter re-entered the room: "what is all this story about a railroad +accident? Is Mr. Travilla killed?" + +"No, no, he not killed," replied Christine, in her broken English. "How +bad hurt, I not know to say; but not killed." + +Meantime Edward had been taken to his room, and put comfortably to bed; +while Zoe, seated in her boudoir, waited anxiously for the doctor's +report of his condition. + +Ella was with her, and now and then tried to speak a comforting word, +which Zoe scarcely seemed to hear. She sat with her hands clasped in her +lap, listening intently to catch every sound from the room where her +injured husband lay. She looked pale and anxious, and occasionally a +tear would roll quickly down her cheek. + +At last the door opened, and Arthur stepped softly across the room to +her side. + +"Cheer up, little cousin," he said kindly. "Edward seems to be doing +very well; and if you will be a good, quiet little woman, you may go and +sit by his side." + +"Oh, thank you! I'll try," she said, starting up at once. "But mayn't I +talk to him at all?" + +"Not much to-night," was the reply; "not more than seems absolutely +necessary; and you must be particularly careful not to say any thing +that would have the least tendency to excite him." + +"Oh, then he must be very, very ill,--terribly injured!" she cried, with +a burst of tears and sobs. + +"That does not necessarily follow," Arthur said, taking her hand, and +holding it in a kindly pressure. "But you must be more composed, or," +playfully, "I shall be compelled to exert my authority so far as to +forbid you to go to him." + +"Oh, no, no! don't do that!" she cried pleadingly. "I'll be calm and +quiet; indeed, indeed I will." + +"That's right," he said. "I think I may venture to try you." + +"But won't you please tell me just how much you think he is hurt?" she +pleaded, clinging to his hand, and looking up beseechingly into his +face. + +"My dear little cousin," he said in a tenderly sympathizing tone, "I +wish to do all in my power to relieve your anxiety, but am as yet in +some doubt myself as to the extent of his injuries. He is a good deal +shaken and bruised; but, as I have said before, there are no broken +bones; and, unless there should be some internal injury which I have not +yet discovered, he is likely to recover entirely in a few days or +weeks." + +"But you are not sure? Oh! how could I ever bear it if he should"--she +broke off with a burst of violent weeping. + +He led her to a seat, for she seemed hardly able to stand: her whole +frame was shaking with emotion. + +"Try not to meet trouble half way, little cousin," he said gently. +"'Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof,' and 'As thy days, so +shall thy strength be.' It is God's promise to all who put their trust +in him, and cannot fail; all his promises are yea and amen in Christ +Jesus." + +"Yes, I know," she said, making a strong effort to control herself. "And +you do hope Ned will soon be well?" + +"I certainly do," he responded in cheerful accents. "And now, if you +will wipe away your tears, and promise to be very good and quiet, I +will take you to him. He was asking for you when I left the room." + +She gave the desired promise, and he led her to the bedside. + +"I have brought you your wife, Ned," he said in a quiet tone, "and mean +to leave her with you for a while; but you are to be a good boy, and not +indulge in much chatter with her." + +"We'll be good: I'll answer for her, and myself too," Edward returned, +with a tenderly affectionate smile up into Zoe's face, as she bent over +him, and touched her lips to his forehead. + +She dared not trust herself to speak, but silently put her hand in his, +dropped on her knees by the bedside, and laid her pretty head on the +pillow on which his rested. + +"My own darling!" he murmured, softly pressing the hand he held: "my own +precious little wife!" + +Once more Arthur enjoined quiet, then went out, and left them alone +together. + +He paid a professional visit to Miss Deane, satisfied her curiosity in +regard to Edward's injuries, and learned with pleasure that she was +quite resolved to go home the next morning. + +"Of course Mrs. Travilla should give all her attention to her husband +now," she remarked; "and I shall be only in the way. One disabled person +is quite enough to have in a house at one time. So if you, doctor, will +be so kind as to have the ambulance sent out for me directly after +breakfast, I'll be much obliged." + +"I will do so," he said. "The journey will do you no harm, and you will +probably be better cared for and happier in your own home than here, +under the circumstances." + +Zoe's poor heart was longing to pour itself out into her husband's ear +in words of contrition, penitence, and love; and only the fear of +injuring him enabled her to restrain her feelings, and remain calm and +quiet, kneeling there close by his side, with her hand in his. She +couldn't rest till she told him how very, very sorry she was for the +petulance of the past few days, and especially for the cold rejection of +his invitation to accompany him on his drive to Roselands, how firmly +resolved never again to give him like cause to be displeased with her, +and how dearly she loved him. + +But she must refrain, from fear of exciting him: she must wait till all +danger from that was past. + +It was hard; yet there was strong consolation in the certainty that his +dear love was still hers. She read it in his eyes, as they gazed fondly +into hers; felt it in the tender pressure of his hand; heard it in the +tones of his voice, as he called her his "darling, his own precious +little wife." + +Yet she was tormented with the fear that his accident had affected his +mind and memory for the time, so that he had forgotten the unkindness of +the morning; and that, when returning health and vigor should recall +the facts to his remembrance, he would again treat her with the coldness +and displeasure merited by her behavior. + +"But," she comforted herself, "if he does, it will not last long: he is +sure to forgive and love me as soon as I tell him how sorry I am." + +She did not want to leave him to take either food or rest; but Arthur +insisted that she should go down to tea, and later to bed, leaving +Edward in his care; and she finally yielded to his persuasions, and +exertion of medical authority. + +She objected that it was quite useless to go to bed; she was positively +sure she could not sleep a wink: but her head had scarcely touched the +pillow before she fell into a profound slumber, for she was quite worn +out with anxiety and grief. + +It was broad daylight when she woke. The events of yesterday flashed +instantly upon her mind; and she sprang from her bed and began dressing +in haste. + +She must learn as speedily as possible how Edward was; not worse, +surely, for Arthur had promised faithfully to call her at once if there +should be any unfavorable change during the night. Still, a light tap at +the door made her start, and turn pale; and she opened it with a +trembling hand. + +Ella stood there with a bright, smiling countenance. "Good-morning, +coz," she said gayly. "I bring you good news,--two pieces of it. Ned is +almost himself again; Arthur is entirely satisfied that there is no +serious injury,--internal or otherwise; and Miss Deane has already set +out for her home, leaving me to give you her adieus. Now are you not +happy?" + +"Indeed, indeed I am!" cried Zoe, dancing about the room in ecstasy, her +eyes shining, and her cheeks flushing with joy. + +"May I go to him at once?" she asked, stopping short, with an eager, +questioning look. + +"Yes. Art says you may, and Ned is asking for you. How fond he is of +you, Zoe! though, I think, no fonder than you are of him." + +"I don't deserve it," responded Zoe, with unwonted humility, answering +the first part of the remark. + +"I don't see but you do," said Ella. "Can I help you with your dressing? +I know you are in a hurry to get to him." + +"Thank you. I don't think you can, but I'll be done in five minutes." + +Edward lay watching for her coming, listening for the sound of her light +footsteps, and, as she opened the door, looked up, and greeted her with +a tenderly affectionate smile. + +"O Ned! dear, dear Ned!" she cried, hastening to the bedside; "how like +yourself you look again!" + +"And feel, too, love," he said, drawing her down till their lips met in +a long kiss. + +Arthur had stepped out on her entrance, and they were quite alone +together. + +"God has been very good to us, darling, in sparing us to each other," +Edward said, in low, moved tones. + +"Oh, yes, yes!" she sobbed. "And I didn't deserve it; for I was so cross +to you day before yesterday, when you asked me to go with you: and I'd +been cross for days before that. Can you, will you, forgive me, dear +Ned?" + +"I have not been blameless, and we will exchange forgiveness," he said, +drawing her closer, till her head rested against his breast. + +"It is so good in you to say that," she sobbed. "Oh, if you had been +killed, as I thought for one minute you were, I could never have had an +hour of peace or comfort in this world! Those unkind words would have +been the last I ever spoke to you; and I should never have been able to +forget them, or the sad look that your face must have worn as you turned +away. I didn't see it, for I had rudely turned my back to you; but I +could imagine it: for I knew you must have been hurt, and grieved too." + +"So I was, little wife," he said tenderly, and passing his hand +caressingly over her hair and cheek: "but a few moments' honest +retrospect showed me that I was not blameless, had not been as +forbearing and affectionate in my treatment of my darling little wife, +for the past few days, as I ought to have been; and I resolved to tell +her so, on the first opportunity." + +"O Ned! I don't deserve such a kind, loving husband!" she sighed; "and +you ought to have a great deal better wife." + +"I am entirely satisfied with the one I have," lifting her hand to his +lips. "There isn't a woman in the world I would exchange her for." + +"But I often do and say things you don't approve," she murmured, with a +regretful sigh. + +"Yes; but have I not told you more than once, that I do not want a piece +of perfection for my wife, lest there should be far too strong a +contrast between her and myself?" + +"But there wouldn't be," she asserted. "I don't believe there's another +man in all the world quite so dear and good as my husband." + +"Sweet flattery from your lips," he returned laughingly. "Now, dearest, +go and eat your breakfast. I have had mine." + +"Ned, do you know our tormentor is gone?" she asked, lifting her head, +and looking into his eyes, with a glad light in her own. + +"Yes, and am much relieved to know it," he replied. "And, dearest, she +shall never come again, if I can prevent it." + + + + +CHAPTER VII. + +"Tell me the old, old story." + + +"My dear Zoe! what a happy face!" was Ella's pleased exclamation, as the +two met in the breakfast-room. + +"Very bright, indeed!" said Arthur, who had come in with Zoe, smiling +kindly upon her as he spoke. + +"Because it reflects the light and joy in my heart," she returned. +"Wouldn't it be strange if I were not happy in knowing that my husband +is not seriously hurt? Oh, we have been so happy together, that I have +often feared it could not last!" + +"There seems every reasonable prospect that it will," Arthur said, as +they seated themselves at the table. "You are both young and healthy, +your tastes are congenial, and you have enough of this world's goods to +enable you to live free from carking cares and exhausting labors." + +Zoe was in so great haste to return to Edward, that she could scarce +refrain from eating her breakfast more rapidly than was consistent with +either politeness toward her guests or a due regard for her own health: +but she tried to restrain her impatience; and Arthur, who perceived and +sympathized with it, exerted himself for her entertainment, telling +amusing anecdotes, and making mirth-provoking remarks. + +Ella, perceiving his designs, joined in, in the same strain. Zoe +presently entered into their mood, and they seemed, as in fact they +were, a light-hearted and happy little breakfast party; both Arthur and +Ella feeling greatly relieved by the favorable change in their cousin, +not for Zoe's sake alone, but also because of their own affection for +him. + +Edward no longer needed Arthur as nurse: indeed, Zoe claimed the right +to a monopoly of the, to her, sweet task of waiting upon him, and +attending to all his wants. So Arthur resigned in that capacity, but was +to continue his visits as physician. + +He and Ella returned to Roselands shortly after leaving the +breakfast-table; and Zoe, in joyous, tender mood, took her place by her +husband's bedside. + +He welcomed her with a loving smile, taking her hand in his, and +carrying it to his lips. + +"Arthur has condemned me to lie here for a full week," he said. "It +would seem a weary while in the prospect, but for the thought of having, +through it all, the sweet companionship of my darling little wife." + +"Dear Ned, how good in you to say so!" she murmured, kneeling beside the +bed, and laying her cheek to his. "I don't believe there's another +creature in the world that thinks my society of much account." + +"If you are right in that, which I very much doubt," he said with a +smile of incredulity, "it only shows their want of taste, and makes no +difference to us, does it, love, since we are all the world to each +other?" + +"I am sure it makes no difference to me," she responded: "if you love, +and are pleased with, me, it's very little I care what anybody else may +think or say about me. But, oh! isn't it nice to be alone together +again?" + +"Very nice." + +"And remember, you are to make all possible use of me,--as nurse, +reader,--when you feel that you would like to listen to book or +news-paper,--as amanuensis, every thing." + +"Yes, dearest, I expect to employ you in all those capacities by and by; +but at present, I want nothing but to have you sit by my side, and talk +to me, while I hold your hand, and feast my eyes on the face that is to +me the dearest in all the world." + +At that, the pretty face was suffused with blushes and smiles. "I'm so +happy! so very happy!" she murmured, stealing an arm round his neck. "It +is such a change from yesterday, when for a little while, I--I thought +you--were gone, and--and without my having had a chance to ask your +forgiveness." + +The sobs came thick and fast as she went on. "O Ned! dear, dear Ned! +I--I don't mean ever to be cross to you again, especially when we are +going to part even for an hour." + +"No," he said, with emotion, and drawing her closer to him; "we should +not have parted so; we had promised each other we would not; and I +should have gone to you and made it up with you before leaving the +house." + +"It was all my fault," she sobbed; "and if--if you had been taken from +me, I could never have had another happy moment." + +"Thank God that we are spared to each other!" he said with fervent +gratitude. "And now, dear wife, let us try to forget that there has been +ever any coldness or clashing between us. Let us enjoy the present, and +be as happy in each other as if no cloud, even the slightest, had ever +come over our intercourse as husband and wife." + +"Yes," she said. Then, lifting her face, and gazing earnestly into his, +"How pale and exhausted you look!" she cried in alarm. "I have talked, +and let you talk, too much and too excitingly. I'm afraid cousin Arthur +will say I am but a poor sort of nurse. Now," withdrawing herself from +his embrace, and gently re-arranging his pillows, and smoothing the +bed-clothes, "shut your eyes, and try to sleep. I'll stay close beside +you, and be as quiet as a mouse." + +With a faint smile, he did as he was bidden; and she fulfilled her +promise to the letter, watching beside him with love and solicitude for +two hours, till his eyes again unclosed, and met hers, gazing so +tenderly upon him, with an answering look of ardent affection. + +"You have had a good nap, and look quite refreshed, dear," she said, +bending over him, and softly stroking his hair with her little white +hand. + +"Yes; I feel much better," he said. "And you, love,--have you been +sitting there all this time?" + +"Of course I have," she answered gayly: "did you think I would break my +word, or feel any desire to go away and leave you?" + +"I know you to be the most devoted of nurses, when it is I who require +your services," he returned, with a tenderly appreciative smile. "You +are the best of little wives. But you must be very weary, and I want you +now to go and take some exercise in the open air." + +"Is that an order?" she asked playfully. + +"Not yet," he returned, in the same tone; "but, if not obeyed as a +request, it may become--something stronger." + +"Well," she said laughing, "it won't hurt me if it does: you can't hurt +me in that way any more; for do you know, Ned," and she bent lovingly +over him, pressing a kiss upon his forehead, "I have become such a silly +thing, that I actually enjoy obeying you,--when you don't order me as if +you thought I wouldn't do as you wish, and you meant to force me to it." + +"Forgive me, love, that I have ever done it in that spirit," he said +remorsefully, and coloring deeply. + +"Ned, I haven't any thing to forgive," she said, with sudden energy and +warmth of affection. + +"Then you will obey about the air and exercise?" he asked, returning to +his playful tone. + +"Presently, sir, when I have seen you eat something. It's time for that +now, according to the doctor's directions." + +She rang for refreshment, saw him take it, then left him for a short +time in the care of old Aunt Phillis, while she donned riding hat and +habit, mounted her pony, and flew over several miles of road and back +again. + +She seemed to bring a breath of fresh air with her when she returned to +his side. + +"My darling," he said, smiling up at her, "how the roses glow on your +cheeks, and how bright your eyes are! Give me a kiss, and then sit down +close by my side." + +"I obey both orders most willingly," she said merrily, as she bent down +and kissed him on lips and forehead and cheek, then took possession of +the chair she had vacated on leaving the room. + +"Now, sir, what next?" + +"Move your chair round a trifle, so that I can have a better view of +your face." + +She smilingly obeyed. "There! does that satisfy your lordship?" + +"Quite. Now talk to me." + +"About what?" + +"Any thing you please: the principal thing is to hear the music of your +voice." + +"Suppose I sing, then." + +"Yes, yes!" eagerly; "that's just what I should enjoy. Let it be, 'I +love to tell the story.'" + +Zoe had a beautiful voice. Soft and sweet and clear it rose,-- + +"'I love to tell the story + Of unseen things above, +Of Jesus and his glory, + Of Jesus and his love. +I love to tell the story, + Because I know it's true: +It satisfies my longings + As nothing else can do. + +"I love to tell the story: + 'Twill be my theme in glory, +To tell the old, old story, + Of Jesus and his love. + +"I love to tell the story: + More wonderful it seems, +Than all the golden fancies + Of all our golden dreams. +I love to tell the story, + It did so much for me; +And that is just the reason + I tell it now to thee. + +"I love to tell the story; + 'Tis pleasant to repeat +What seems, each time I tell it, + More wonderfully sweet. +I love to tell the story, + For some have never heard +The message of salvation + From God's own Holy Word. + +"I love to tell the story; + For those who know it best, +Seem hungering and thirsting + To hear it like the rest. +And when in scenes of glory, + I sing the new, new song, +'Twill be the old, old story, + That I have loved so long.'" + +The last note died away, and for a moment there was silence in the room. +Edward lay gazing into his wife's eyes with a look of sad, yearning +tenderness. + +"O Ned! why, why do you look so at me?" she asked, with a sudden burst +of tears, and dropping her face on the pillow beside his. He had been +holding her hand while she sang; he kept it still, and, laying his other +one gently on her head, "Zoe, my darling," he said, in tones tremulous +with emotion, "it is the one longing desire of my heart that you may +learn the full sweetness of that old, old story. O love! sometimes the +thought, 'What if my precious wife should miss heaven, and our union be +only for time, and not for eternity,' sends so keen a pang to my heart, +that I know not how to endure it." + +"O Ned! surely I shall not miss it," she said, with a sob: "my father +and mother were such good Christians; and you, my own husband, are so +good too." + +"Ah, my darling!" he sighed, "that hope is but as a spider's web. Do you +not remember that passage in Ezekiel, 'Though these three men, Noah, +Daniel, and Job, were in it, they should deliver but their own souls by +their righteousness, saith the Lord God'? And it is repeated again and +again, 'Though Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it, as I live, saith the +Lord God, they shall deliver neither son nor daughter; they shall but +deliver their own souls by their righteousness.' Zoe, dear, no +righteousness but the imputed righteousness of Christ can save the soul +from death. He offers it to you, love; and will you continue to reject +it?" + +"Ned," she sobbed, "I wish I had it: I often think I would be a +Christian if I only knew how, but I don't." + +"Do you not?" he asked, in some surprise. "I will try to make it plain. +Jesus offers you a full and free salvation, purchased by what he has +done and suffered in your stead, that 'God might be just, and yet the +justifier of him who believeth in Jesus.' + +"'Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.' + +"He bids you come to him, and says, 'Him that cometh to me, I will in +no wise cast out.'" + +"But how shall I come?" she asked. "Tell me just how." + +"How do you come to me, love, when you feel that you have displeased me, +and want to be reconciled?" + +"Oh! you know I just come and acknowledge that I've been hateful and +cross, and say how sorry I am, and that I don't mean to behave so any +more, and ask you to forgive and love me; and, dear Ned, you are always +so willing and ready to do that, you hardly wait till I've said my say, +before you put your arms round me, and hug and kiss me, and it's all +right between us." + +"Yes, dearest; and God, our heavenly Father, is far more ready to +receive and forgive us when we turn to him with sorrow for our sins, +confessing them and pleading for pardon in the name, and for the sake, +of his dear Son, our Saviour," "I'm afraid I don't feel half so sorry as +I ought." + +"Who of us does? but we are not to wait for that. We must come to him, +to be shown the evil of our natures, the sinfulness of our lives. + +"'Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, +for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.'" + +"But how am I to make myself believe?" she asked. + +"'By grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves; it is +the gift of God.' So you see, we have to go to Jesus for it all,--for +repentance, for faith, for salvation from the guilt and love of sin, and +from eternal death. + +"The plan of salvation is very simple,--its very simplicity seems to +stumble many; they don't know how to believe that it is offered them as +a free gift; they think they must do something to merit it; but it +cannot be bought, it is 'without money and without price.' 'Whosoever +will, let him take the water of life freely,' Come to Jesus, dear one; +come now, for only the present moment is yours; delay is most dangerous, +for the invitation may be withdrawn at any time." + +"If I could only see him! If I could hear his voice!" she sighed. + +"That you cannot; yet you know I am not nearer to you, or more willing +to hear a petition from you, than he is." + +At that moment a well-known step was heard in the hall without; and as +Zoe rose hastily, wiping her eyes, Arthur tapped at the door. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII. + +"I bless thee for kind looks and words + Showered on my path like dew, + For all the love in those deep eyes, + A gladness ever new." +--MRS. HEMANS. + + +A week had passed since Edward's accident; and he now exchanged his +bed, during the day, for an easy-chair. + +He and Zoe had just finished taking their breakfast together in her +boudoir when a servant came in with the mail. + +There were letters from Viamede,--one for Edward from his mother, one +for Zoe from Betty Johnson. + +Both brought the unwelcome tidings that little Grace Raymond and +Violet's babe were very ill with scarlet-fever. + +Edward read aloud his mother's announcement of the fact. "Yes," said +Zoe. "Betty tells me the same thing. O Ned! how sorry I am for poor Vi! +It would be hard enough for her if she had the captain with her, to help +bear the burden and responsibility, and to share in her grief if they +should die." + +"Yes, it is hard for her; and I am glad she has mamma and grandpa and +grandma with her. Mamma says Dick Percival is attending the children, +and there is talk of telegraphing for Arthur. + +"Ah," glancing from the window, "here he comes! He will perhaps bring us +later news." + +Arthur did so: the children were worse than at the date of the letters. +He had just received his summons, and would obey it immediately, taking +the next train; had called to tell them, and see how Edward was. + +"Almost entirely recovered, tell my mother," Edward said, in reply to +the query; "and you needn't go feeling any anxiety in regard to this one +of your patients," he added playfully. + +"I leave him in your care, Zoe," said Arthur; "and, if he does not do +well, I shall hold you responsible." + +"Then you must lay your commands upon him to obey my orders," she said, +with a merry glance from one to the other. + +"Would that be any thing new in his experience?" asked the doctor with +mock gravity. + +"It won't do to question us too closely," returned Zoe, coloring and +laughing. + +"She is a very good little wife, and tolerably obedient," laughed +Edward. "Really, would you believe it? she told me once she actually +enjoyed obeying--under certain circumstances; and so, I suppose, should +I. Zoe, you mustn't be too hard on me." + +"Oh! I intend to be very strict in seeing the doctor's orders carried +out," she said; "and I expect to enjoy my brief authority immensely." + +Dr. Conly took leave almost immediately, for he had no time to spare; +and the reading of the letters was resumed. + +Betty's was a long one, giving a full account, from her point of view, +of the contest between Mr. Dinsmore and Lulu Raymond in regard to her +refusal to take music-lessons of Signor Foresti after he had struck her. +None of the family had mentioned the affair in their letters, even Rosie +feeling that she had no warrant to do so; and the story was both new and +interesting to Zoe. + +Lulu had not yet submitted when Betty wrote, so the story as told in her +letter left the little girl still in banishment at Oakdale Academy. + +Zoe read the letter aloud to Edward. + +"Lulu is certainly the most ungovernable child I have ever seen or heard +of," he remarked, at its conclusion. "I often wonder at the patience and +forbearance grandpa and mamma have shown toward her. In their place, I +should have had her banished to a boarding-school long ago, one at a +distance, too, so that she could not trouble me, even during holidays." + +"So should I," said Zoe: "she hasn't the least shadow of a claim upon +them." + +"No: the captain feels that, and is duly grateful. It is evident, too, +that Lulu's lack of gratitude, and her bad behavior, are extremely +mortifying to him." + +"But don't you think, Ned, it was rather hard to insist on her going +back to that ill-tempered, abusive old music-teacher?" + +"Yes," he acknowledged with some hesitation. "I rather wonder at +grandpa." + +"I wonder how it is going to end," said Zoe: "they are both so very +determined, I should not like to stand in Lulu's shoes, nor yet in his." + +A second letter from Betty, received a fort-night later, told how it had +ended: though Betty, not being in Lulu's confidence as Evelyn was, knew +nothing of Capt. Raymond's letter to his daughter, or of Lulu's +confession in reply to it; so her story ended with the statement that +Lulu had at last submitted, been restored to favor, and was at Magnolia +Hall with Evelyn as a companion, all the children who were in health +having been banished from Viamede to save them from the danger of +catching the dreaded fever. + +But to go back to the morning when the first instalment of her story was +received. + +"It must be a very anxious time for them,--the family at Viamede, I +mean," remarked Edward musingly. "And poor, dear Vi is so young to have +such burdens to bear. What a blessing that she has mamma with her!" + +"Yes," said Zoe. "And, oh! I hope the children will get well, they are +such darlings, both Gracie and the baby. I feel very sorry they are so +ill, and yet I can't help rejoicing that my dear husband is able to sit +up again. + +"Is that quite heartless in me?" she asked, laying her hand on one of +his, which rested on the arm of his easy-chair; for she was seated in a +low rocker, close at his side. + +"I think not," he answered, smiling down into her eyes. "It will do them +no good for us to make ourselves unhappy. We will sympathize with, and +pray for, them, but at the same time be thankful and joyful because of +all God's goodness to us and them. 'Rejoice in the Lord always: and +again I say, Rejoice.' 'Rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation.'" + +"You have certainly obeyed that last injunction," remarked Zoe, looking +at him with affectionate admiration; "so patient and cheerful as you +have been ever since your injury! Many a man would have grumbled and +growled from morning to night; while you have been so pleasant, it was a +privilege to wait on you." + +"Thank you," he said, laughing: "it is uncommonly good in you to say +that, but I'm afraid you are rather uncharitable in your judgment of +'many men.' + +"Mamma has not yet heard of my accident," he remarked presently, "and +wonders over my long silence. I'll write to her now, if you will be so +kind as to bring me my writing-desk." + +"I'm doubtful about allowing such exertion," she said: "you are left +under my orders, you remember, and I'm to be held responsible for your +continued improvement." + +"Nonsense! that wouldn't hurt me," he returned, with an amused smile; +"and if you won't get the desk, I'll go after it myself." + +"No, you mustn't: I sha'n't allow it," she said, knitting her brows, +and trying to look stern. + +"Then get it for me." + +"Well," she said reflectively, "I suppose there'll have to be a +compromise. I'll get the desk, if you'll let me act as your amanuensis." + +"We'll consider that arrangement after you have brought it." + +"No: you must agree to my proposition first." + +"Why, what a little tyrant you are!" he laughed. "Well, I consent. Now +will you please to bring the desk?" + +"Yes," she said, jumping up, and crossing the room to where it stood; +"and if you are very good, you may write a postscript with your own +hand." + +"I'll do it all with my own hand," he said as she returned to his side. + +"Why, Ned!" she exclaimed in surprise, "I thought you were a man of your +word!" + +"And so I am, I trust," he said, smiling at her astonished look, then +catching her right hand in his. "Is not this mine?" he asked: "did you +not give it to me?--Let me see--nearly two years ago?" + +"Yes, I did," she answered, laughing and blushing with pleasure and +happiness: "you are right; it is yours. So you have every right to use +it, and must do so." + +"Ah!" he said, "'a wilful woman will have her way,' I see: there never +was a truer saying. No, that won't do," as she seated herself with the +desk on her lap: "put it on the table. I can't have you bending over to +write on your lap, and so growing round-shouldered, especially in my +service." + +"Any thing to please you," she returned gayly, doing as he directed. "I +suppose my right hand is not all of me that you lay claim to?" + +"No, indeed! I claim you altogether, as my better and dearer half," he +said, his tone changing from jest to earnest, and the light of love +shining in his eyes. + +She ran to him at that, put her arms round his neck, and laid her cheek +to his. "No, Ned, I can't have you say that," she murmured, "you who are +so good and wise, while I am such a silly and faulty thing, not at all +worthy to be your wife. Whatever made you marry me?" + +"Love," he answered, drawing her closer, and fondly caressing her hair +and cheek,--"love that grows stronger and deeper with every day we live +together, dearest." + +"Dear Ned, my own dear husband!" she said, hugging him tighter. "Words +could never tell how much I love you, or how I rejoice in your love for +me: you are truly my other, my best, half, and I don't know how I could +live without you." + +"Our mutual love is a cause for great gratitude to God," he said +reverently. "There are so many miserably unhappy couples, I feel that I +can never be thankful enough for the little wife who suits me so +entirely." + +"You are my very greatest earthly blessing," she replied, lifting her +head, and gazing into his face with eyes shining with joy and love; "and +your words make me very, very happy. Now," releasing herself from his +embrace, "it's time to attend to business, isn't it? I am ready to write +if you will dictate." And she seated herself before the desk, and took +up her pen. + +It was not a lengthened epistle. He began with an acknowledgment of the +receipt of his mother's letter, expressed his sympathy in the sorrow and +suffering at Viamede, gave a brief account of his accident, consequent +illness, and partial recovery, highly eulogizing Zoe as the best of +wives and nurses. + +When he began that, her pen ceased its movement, and was held suspended +over the paper, while, blushing deeply, she turned to him with a +remonstrance. + +"Don't ask me to write that: I am ashamed to have mamma see it in my +handwriting." + +"Go on," he said: "she will know they are my words, and not yours." + +"Well, I obey orders," she replied with a smile; "but I don't half like +to do it." + +"Then let me," he said. "If you will hold the desk on the arm of my +chair for five minutes, and give me the pen, I can finish up the thing +easily, and without the least danger of hurting my precious self." + +She did as directed. "There, now lie back in your chair, and rest," she +said, when he had finished his note, and signed his name. "You do look a +little tired," she added, with an anxious glance at him as she returned +the desk to the table. + +"Nonsense! tired with that slight exertion!" he responded gayly. "You +may read that over, and see if it wants any correction." + +She did so, then, turning toward him with an arch smile, asked, "May I +criticise?" + +"I should be happy to have the benefit of your criticism," he said, +laughing; "but don't make it too severe, please." + +"Oh, no! I was only thinking that mamma, judging of her by myself, would +not be half satisfied with such a bare statement of facts, and that I +had better write a supplement, giving her more of the particulars." + +"I highly approve the suggestion," he answered, "only stipulating that +you shall not spend too much time over it, and shall read it to me when +finished." + +"I'm afraid it won't be worth your hearing." + +"Let me judge of that. If not worth my hearing, can it be worth mamma's +reading?" + +"Perhaps so," she said with a blush; "because what I tell will be news +to her, but not to you." + +"Ah! I hadn't thought of that. But I shall want to hear it all the same, +and take my turn at criticism." + +"If you are not more severe than I was, I can stand it," she said. "And +now please keep quiet till I am done." + +He complied, lying back at his ease, and amusing himself with watching +her, admiring the graceful pose of her figure, the pretty face bending +over the paper, and the small, white, shapely hand that was gliding +swiftly back and forth. + +"Come," he said at last, "you are making quite too long a story of it." + +"Mamma won't think so," she retorted, without looking up; "and you know +you are not obliged to hear it." + +"Ah! but that is not the objection; I want to hear every word of it: but +I can't spare my companion and nurse so long." + +She turned to him with a bright smile. "What can I do for you, dear? +Just tell me. The letter can be finished afterward, you know." + +"I want nothing but you," was the smiling rejoinder. "Finish your +letter, and then come and sit close by my side. + +"But no; you must take your accustomed exercise in the open air." + +Considering a moment, "I think," he said, "I'll have you order the +carriage for about the time you are likely to be done there, and we'll +have a drive together." + +She shook her head gravely. "You are not fit for any such exertion." + +"Uncle Ben and Solon shall help me down the stairs and into the +carriage, so there need be no exertion about it." + +"I won't consent," she said. "The doctor left you in my charge; and his +orders were, that you should keep quiet for the next few days." + +"You prefer to go alone, do you?" + +"Yes, rather than have you injured by going with me." + +"Come here," he said; and, laying down her pen, she obeyed. + +He took both her hands in his, and, gazing with mock gravity up into her +face as she stood over him, "What a little tyrant you are developing +into!" he remarked, knitting his brows. "Will you order the carriage, +and take a drive in my company?" + +"No." + +"Then what will you do?" + +"Go by myself, or stay at home with you, just as you bid me." + +"What a remarkable mixture of tyranny and submission," he exclaimed, +laughing, as he pulled her down to put his arm round her, and kiss her +first on one cheek, then on the other. "I'll tell you what we'll do: you +finish that letter, read it to me, and take the benefit of my able +criticisms; then I'll try to get a nap while you take your drive or +walk, whichever you prefer." + +"That will do nicely," she said, returning his caresses; "if you will be +pleased to let me go, I'll order the carriage, finish the letter in five +minutes, hear the able criticisms, put my patient to bed, and be off for +my drive." + +"Do so," he said, releasing her. + +From this time forward, till the children were considered out of danger, +and Edward was able to go about and attend to his affairs as usual, +there were daily letters and telegrams passing between Viamede and Ion. +Then Dr. Conly came home, and almost immediately on his arrival drove +over to Ion to see for himself if his patient there had entirely +recovered, and to carry some messages and tokens of affection from the +absent members of the family. + +It was late in the afternoon that he reached Ion, and he found Edward +and Zoe sitting together in the parlor; she with a bit of embroidery in +her hands, he reading aloud to her. + +Arthur was very warmly welcomed by both. + +"Cousin Arthur, I'm delighted to see you!" cried Zoe, giving him her +hand. + +"And I no less so," added Edward, offering his. "How did you leave them +all at Viamede?" + +"All in health, except, of course, the two little ones who have been so +ill," he said, taking the chair Edward drew forward for him; "and them +we consider out of danger, with the careful attention they are sure to +have." + +"How have mamma and Vi stood the anxiety and nursing?" asked Edward. + +"Quite as well as could have been expected. They have lost a little in +flesh and color, but will, I think, soon regain both, now that their +anxiety is relieved. + +"And you, Ned, are quite yourself again, I should say, from +appearances?" + +"Yes; and I desire to give all credit to the nurse in whose charge you +left me," returned Edward, with a smiling glance at Zoe. + +"As is but fair," said Arthur. "I discovered her capabilities before I +left." + +"She made the most of her delegated authority," remarked Edward gravely. +"I was allowed no will of my own, till I had so entirely recovered from +my injuries that she had no longer the shadow of an excuse for depriving +me of my liberty." + +"I thought it was a good lesson for him," retorted Zoe. "I've read +somewhere that nobody is fit to rule who hasn't first learned to obey." + +"Ah! but that I learned before I was a year old," said Edward, laughing. + + +"Nobody would have thought it, seeing the trouble I had to make you +obey," said Zoe. + +"Now, cousin Arthur, tell us all about Viamede, and what you did and saw +there." + +"It is a lovely place," he said. "I expected to be disappointed after +the glowing accounts I had heard, but I feel like saying, 'The half has +not been told me;'" and he plunged into an enthusiastic description of +the mansion, its grounds, and the surrounding country. + +"I was loath to leave it," he said in conclusion. + +"And you make me more desirous to see it than ever," said Zoe. + +"Oh, do tell us! had Capt. Raymond been heard from before you left? We +have seen by the papers that the report of the loss of his vessel was +untrue, and, of course, we were greatly relieved." + +"Yes: letters came from him the day before I started for home. +Fortunately, they had been able to keep the report from Vi and little +Gracie; but May and Lulu had heard it, and were terribly distressed, I +was told." + +"They are very fond of their father," remarked Zoe. + +"Yes, as they have good reason to be," said Arthur: "he is a noble +fellow, and one of the best of husbands and fathers." + +"Did you hear any thing in particular about Lulu?" Zoe asked. + +"No, I think not," he said reflectively; "nothing but that she, May, and +Evelyn Leland were staying, by invitation, at Magnolia Hall. + +"Ah, yes! I remember now that Betty told me there had been some trouble +between uncle Horace and Lulu in regard to her taking lessons of a +music-teacher whom she greatly disliked; that, because of her obstinate +refusal, he had banished her from Viamede, entering her as a boarder at +the academy the children were all attending; but that her distress of +mind over the illness of her little sisters, and the sad report about +her father, had led her to submit." + +"Much to Vi's relief, no doubt," remarked Edward. "Poor Vi! She is +devotedly attached to her husband, but Lulu is a sore thorn in her +side." + +"I don't believe she has ever acknowledged as much, or could be induced +to," said Zoe. + +"No," assented Edward; "but it is evident to those who know her well, +nevertheless. She tries hard to conceal the fact, and has wonderful +patience with the wilful passionate child, really loving her for her +father's sake." + +"And for her own, too, if I mistake not," Arthur said. "There is +something quite lovable about Lulu, in spite of her very serious +faults." + +"There is," said Edward. "I have felt it strongly myself at times. She +is warm-hearted, energetic, very generous, and remarkably +straight-forward, truthful, and honest." + +Dr. Conly had risen, as if to take leave. + +"Now, cousin Arthur," said Zoe, "please sit down again; for we cannot +let you leave us till after tea." + +Edward seconded the invitation. + +"Thank you both," Arthur said, "but"-- + +"But--no buts," interrupted Zoe gayly. "I know you were about to plead +haste; but there is the tea-bell now, so you will not be delayed; for +you have to take time for your meals." + +"Then I accept," he said, "rejoicing in the opportunity to spend a +little longer time in your very pleasant society." + + + + +CHAPTER IX. + +"Here are a few of the unpleasantest words that ever blotted paper." + + +Edward and Zoe now began to look forward to the return of the family as +a desirable event not very far in the future. They had been extremely +happy in each other during almost the whole time of separation from the +rest; but now they were hungering for a sight of "mamma's sweet face," +and would by no means object to a glimpse of those of grandparents, +sisters, and children. + +At length a letter was received, fixing the date of the intended +departure from Viamede, and stating by what train the party would +probably reach the neighboring village of Union, where carriages must be +in readiness to receive and convey them to Ion. + +And now Edward and Zoe began counting the days: the little matron put on +more housewifely airs than was her wont, and was in great glee over her +preparations for a grand reception and welcoming feast to the loved +travellers. + +She insisted on much cleaning and renovating, and on the day of the +arrival robbed the green-houses and conservatories for the adornment of +the house, the table, and her own person. + +Edward laughingly asserted that he was almost, if not quite, as much +under her orders at that time as when left in her charge by the doctor, +and could have no peace but in showing himself entirely submissive, and +ready to carry out all her schemes and wishes. + +Fairview also was getting ready to receive its master and mistress; but +the indoor preparations there were overseen by Mrs. Lacey of the +Laurels,--Edward's aunt Rose. + +It was the last of April: lovely spring weather had come, and the head +gardeners and their subordinates of both places found much to do in +making all trim and neat against the expected arrival of the respective +owners; and of these matters Edward took a general oversight. + +He and Zoe were up earlier than their wont on the morning of the +long-looked-for day, wandering about the gardens before breakfast. + +"How lovely every thing looks!" exclaimed Zoe, in delight. "I am sure +mamma will be greatly pleased, and praise you to your heart's content, +Cuff," she added, turning to the gardener at work near by. + +"Ya'as, Miss Zoe," he answered, with a broad grin of satisfaction; +"dat's what I'se been a workin' for, an' spects to hab sho', kase Miss +Elsie, she doan' nebber grudge nuffin' in de way ob praise nor ob wages, +when yo's done yo' bes', ob co'se; an' dis chile done do dat, sho's yo' +bawn." + +"Yes, I'm sure you have, Cuff," said Edward kindly: "the flowers look +very flourishing; there's not a dead leaf or a weed to be seen anywhere; +the walks are clean and smooth as a floor; nothing amiss anywhere, so +far as I can perceive." + +They moved on, walking slowly, and inspecting carefully as they went, +yet finding nothing to mar their satisfaction. + +They had reached the front of the house, and were about to go in, when a +boy on horseback came cantering up the avenue, and handed a telegram to +Edward. + +Tearing it hastily open, "From grandpa," he said. "Ah! they will be here +by the next train!" + +"Half a day sooner than they or we expected," cried Zoe, half joyfully, +half in dismay, struck with a momentary fear that her preparations could +not be quite complete in season. + +Edward hastened to re-assure her. "Altogether, good news, isn't it?" he +said. "We can be quite ready, I am sure, and will escape some hours of +waiting; while they will gain time for rest and refreshment before the +arrival of the family party who are to gather here from the Oaks, +Roselands, the Laurels, and the Pines." + +"Oh, yes, yes! it is ever so nice! and I'm as glad as I can be," she +cried rapturously. "Now let us make haste to get our breakfast, and then +attend to the finishing touches needed by the house and our own +persons." + +"Stay," said Edward, detaining her as she was starting up the steps into +the veranda. "We should send word to Fairview, but it will be time +enough after breakfast. Suppose we ride over there immediately upon +leaving the table, and carry the news ourselves? The air and exercise +will do you good." + +"It would be very nice," she returned meditatively; "but I'm afraid I +shall hardly have time." + +"Yes, you will," he said. "You can give your orders, and let Christine +and Aunt Dicey see them carried out." + +"But I want my taste consulted in the arrangement of the flowers," she +objected. + +"Plenty of time for that after we get back," he said. "And I want your +help in deciding whether every thing is exactly as it should be in the +grounds at Fairview. Shall I order the horses?" + +"Yes. I'll go, of course, if you wish it, and enjoy it greatly, I know." + +They were very gay over their breakfast and during their ride; for they +were young, healthy, happy in each other; the morning air was delicious, +and not a cloud was to be perceived in either the natural sky above +their heads, or in that of their future; all was bright and joyous, and +they seemed to have naught to do with sorrow or care, or any of the +evils that oppressed the hearts and darkened the lives of many of their +fellow-creatures. + +Their tidings were received with joy by the retainers at Fairview, +nearly every thing being in readiness for the reception of its master +and mistress. + +Edward and Zoe had agreed that it was not at all necessary to inform the +expected guests of the evening of the change in the hour for the arrival +of the home-coming party they intended to welcome. + +"The meeting will be quite as early as anticipated," remarked Edward; +"and it will do no harm for mamma and the others to have a chance to +rest a little before seeing so many." + +"They will enjoy themselves all the better, I'm sure," said Zoe. + +They were cantering homeward as they talked. Arrived there, Zoe set to +work at the pleasant task of adorning the house--"mamma's" boudoir in +particular--with beautiful and sweet-scented flowers, and contrived to +be delightfully busy in their arrangement till some little time after +Edward had gone with the carriages to meet and bring home the +travellers. + +All came directly to Ion, except the Fairview family, who sought their +own home first, but promised to be present at the evening festivities. + +The journey had been taken leisurely; and no one seemed fatigued but the +little convalescents, who were glad to be put immediately to bed. + +"Mamma, dear, dearest mamma!" cried Zoe, as the two clasped each other +in a close embrace. "I am so, so glad to see you!" + +"Tired of housekeeping, little woman?" Elsie asked, with an arch look +and smile. + +"No, mamma, not that, though willing enough to resign my position to +you," was the gay rejoinder. "But my delight is altogether because you +are so dear and sweet, that everybody must be the happier for your +presence." + +"Dear child, I prize and fully return your affection," Elsie said in +reply. + +For each one, Zoe had a joyous and affectionate greeting, till it came +to Lulu's turn. + +At her she glanced doubtfully for an instant, then gave her a hearty +kiss, saying to herself, "Though she did behave so badly, I'm sure she +had a good deal of provocation." + +Lulu had noted the momentary hesitation, and flushed hotly under it; but +the kiss set all right, and she returned it as warmly as it was given. + +"It seems nice to see you and uncle Edward again, aunt Zoe!" she said, +"and nice to get back to Ion, though Viamede is so lovely." + +"Yes," chimed in Rosie. "Viamede is almost an earthly paradise, but Ion +is the homiest home of the two." + +Lulu had been on her very best behavior ever since the termination of +the controversy between Mr. Dinsmore and herself in regard to her +tuition by Signor Foresti; and she had returned to Ion full of good +resolutions, promising herself, that, if permitted to continue to live +at Ion, she would henceforward be submissive, obedient, and very +determined in her efforts to control her unruly temper. + +But was she to be allowed to stay there? No objection had been raised by +any of the family; but remembering her father's repeated warning, that, +if she proved troublesome to these kind friends, he would feel compelled +to take her away from Ion, and send her to a boarding-school, she +awaited his decision with much secret apprehension. + +It was quite too soon to look for a response to her confession, written +from Magnolia Hall, or a letter from him to her mamma, grandma Elsie, or +grandpa Dinsmore, giving his verdict in regard to her; and, at times, +she found the suspense very hard to bear. + +Thus far, Evelyn Leland had been the sole confidant of her doubts, +fears, and anxieties on the subject; not even Max having been made +acquainted with the contents of either her father's letter to her, or +her reply to it. + +She had managed to conceal her uneasiness from him, and also from +grandma Elsie and Violet; the time and attention of both ladies being +much occupied with the care of the little invalids. + +But, on the evening of this day, Grace and baby Elsie were fast asleep, +the one in bed, the other in her dainty crib, at an early hour; and +Violet bethought her of Lulu in connection with the expected assembling +of a large family party. + +"I must see that the child is suitably attired," she said to herself, +and, deferring her own toilet, went at once to the little girl's room. + +She found her already dressed,--suitably and tastefully too,--and +sitting by a window in an attitude of dejection, her elbow on the sill, +her head on her hand; but she was not looking out; her eyes were +downcast, and her countenance was sad. + +"What is the matter, Lulu, dear?" Violet asked in gentle tones, as she +drew near, and laid her soft white hand caressingly on the bowed head: +"are you sorry to be at home again?" + +"Ok, no, no, mamma Vi! it's not that. I should be very glad to get back, +if I were only sure of being allowed to stay," Lulu answered, lifting +her head, and hastily wiping a tear out of the corner of her eye. "But +I--I'm dreadfully afraid papa will say I can't; that I must be sent away +somewhere, because of having been so disobedient and obstinate." + +"I hope not, dear," Violet said: "you have been so good ever since you +gave up, and consented to do as grandpa wished." + +"Thank you for saying that, mamma Vi. I have been trying with all my +might,--asking God to help me too," she added low and reverentially; +"but papa doesn't know that, and he has been very near banishing me two +or three times before. Oh, I don't know how to wait to hear from him! I +wish a letter would come!" + +"It is almost too soon to hope for it yet, dear child; but I trust we +may hear before very long," said Violet. + +At that moment there came a little tap at the door; and the sweetest of +voices asked, "Shall I come in?" + +"Oh, yes, mamma!" + +"Yes, grandma Elsie!" answered the two addressed. + +"I thought our little girl might like some help with her toilet for the +evening," Elsie said, advancing into the room. "But--is any thing wrong? +I think you are looking troubled and unhappy, Lulu." + +Violet explained the cause; and Elsie said, very kindly, "I don't want +you sent away, Lulu, dear. No one could desire a better behaved child +than you have been of late; and I have written to your father to tell +him so, and ask that you may stay with us still. So cheer up, and hope +for the best, little girl," she added, with a smile and an affectionate +kiss. + +Lulu had risen, and was standing by Elsie's side. As the latter bent +down to bestow the caress, her arms were thrown impulsively about her +neck with a glad, grateful exclamation, "O grandma Elsie! how good you +are to me! I don't know how you could want to keep me here, when I've +been so bad and troublesome so many times." + +"I trust you have been so for the very last time, dear child," Elsie +responded. "Think how it will rejoice your father's heart if he learns +that you have at length conquered in the fight with your naturally +quick, wilful temper, which has been the cause of so much distress to +both him and yourself." + +"I do think of it very often, grandma Elsie," Lulu returned, with a sigh +that seemed to come from the depths of her heart. "And I do want to +please papa, and make him happy: but,--oh, dear! when something happens +to make me angry, I forget all about it and my good resolutions till +it's too late; the first thing I know, I've been acting like a fury, and +disgracing myself and him." + +"Yet don't be discouraged, or ever give up the fight," Elsie said. +"Persevere, using all your own strength, and asking help from on high, +and you will come off conqueror at last." + +About the same time that this little scene was enacting at Ion, Elsie +Leland, passing the door of Evelyn's room, thought she heard a low sob +coming from within. + +She paused and listened. The sound was repeated, and she tapped lightly +on the door. There was no answer; and opening it, she stole softly in. + +Evelyn sat in an easy-chair at the farther side of the room, her face +hidden in her hands, an open letter lying in her lap. + +"My poor child! Is it bad news?" Elsie asked, going up to the little +girl, and touching her hair caressingly. + +"It is heart-breaking to me, aunt Elsie; but read and judge for +yourself," Evelyn replied, in a voice choking with sobs; and taking up +the letter, she put it into her aunt's hand. + +Elsie gave it a hasty perusal, then, tossing it indignantly aside, took +the young weeper in her arms, bestowing upon her tender caresses and +soothing words. + +"It is hard, very hard for you, dear, I know; it would be for me in your +place; but we must just try to make the best of it." + +"Yes," sobbed Evelyn; "but I could hardly feel more fully orphaned if my +mother were dead. And papa has not been gone a year. Oh, how could she! +how could she! You see, aunt Elsie, she talks of my joining her as soon +as I am my own mistress; but how can I ever think of it now?" + +"We--your uncle and I--would be very loath to give you up, darling; and, +if you can only be content, I think you may always have a happy home +here, with us," Elsie said, with another tender caress. + +"Dear auntie, you and uncle have made it a very happy home to me," +returned Evelyn gratefully, wiping away her tears as she spoke, and +forcing a rather sad sort of smile. "I should be as sorry to leave it +as you could possibly be to have me do so." + +Evelyn was of a very quiet temperament, rarely indulging in bursts of +emotion of any kind; and Elsie soon succeeded in restoring her to +calmness, though her eyes still showed traces of tears; and her +expressive features again wore the look of gentle sadness that was their +wont in the first weeks of her sojourn at Fairview, but which had +gradually changed to one of cheerfulness and content. + +"Now, Eva, dear, it is time we were getting ready for our drive to Ion," +Elsie said. "Shall I help you change your dress?" + +"I--I think, if you will excuse me, auntie," Evelyn returned, with +hesitation, "I should prefer to stay at home. I'm scarcely in the mood +for merry-making." + +"Of course, you shall do just as you like, dear child," was the kindly +response; "but it is only to be a family party, and you need not be +mixed up with any fun or frolic,--I don't suppose there will be any +thing of the kind going on,--and you will probably enjoy a private chat +with your bosom-friend, Lulu. You know, there are plenty of corners +where you can get together by yourselves. I think you would find it +lonely staying here, and Lulu would not half enjoy her evening without +you." + +"You are right, auntie: I will go," Evelyn answered, more cheerfully +than she had spoken since reading her letter. "I will dress at once, +but shall not need any help except advice about what I shall wear." + +Elsie gave it, and, saying the carriage would be at the door in half an +hour, went back to her own apartments, to attend to the proper adornment +of her own pretty person. + +Soon after her little talk with grandma Elsie and mamma Vi, Lulu, still +unable to banish the anxiety which made her restless and uneasy, +wandered out into the shrubbery, where she presently met Max. + +"I've been all round the place," he said; "and I tell you, Lu, it's in +prime order: every thing's as neat as a pin. Don't the grounds look +lovely, even after Viamede?" + +"Yes," she sighed, glancing round from side to side with a melancholy +expression of countenance quite unusual with her. + +"What's the matter, sis?" he asked with some surprise: "I hope you're +not sick?" + +"No, I'm perfectly well," she answered; "but, the prettier the place +looks, the sorrier I feel to think I may have to go away and leave it." + +"Who says you are to go away?" he demanded,--"not grandma Elsie, or +mamma Vi either, I am sure, for they're both too kind; and, in fact, I +don't believe anybody here wants to send you off." + +"Maybe not," she said, "but I'll have to go if papa says so; and, O Max! +I'm so afraid he will, because of--all that--all the trouble between +grandpa Dinsmore and me about the music-lessons." + +"I didn't suppose papa had been told about it?" he remarked, half +inquiringly. + +"Yes," she said: "I confessed every bit of it to him in that letter I +wrote at Magnolia Hall." + +"Bully for you!" cried Max heartily. "I knew you'd own up at last, like +a brick, as you are." + +"O Max! you forget that mamma Vi does not approve of slang," she said. +"But I don't deserve a bit of praise for confessing, because I had to. +Papa wrote to me that he was sure I'd been misbehaving,--though nobody +had told him a single word about it,--and that I must write at once, and +tell him every thing." + +"Well, I'm glad you did; and I hope he won't be hard on you, Lu. Still, +I wouldn't like to be in your place, for papa can be quite severe when +he thinks it necessary. I wouldn't fret, though," he added in a +consolatory tone, "because there's no use trying to cross the bridge +before you come to it, 'specially when you mayn't come at all." + +"That's quite true, but it's a great deal easier to preach than to +practise," she said. "Maxie, would you be sorry to have me sent away?" +she asked, her voice taking on a beseeching tone. + +"Why, of course I should," he said. "We've gone through a good deal +together, and you know we've always been rather fond of each other, +considering that we're brother and sister," he added laughingly. "Ah, +here comes Eva!" and he lifted his hat with a profound bow as a turn in +the walk brought them face to face with her. + +"O Eva! I'm so glad you've come early!" exclaimed Lulu. + +"I too," said Max; "but, if you have any secrets for each other's +private ear, I'll be off." + +"Your company is always agreeable, Max," Evelyn said with a faint smile, +"and I should be sorry to drive you away." + +"Thanks," he said; "but I'll have to go, for I hear grandpa Dinsmore +calling me." + +He hastened to obey the call; and the two girls, each putting an arm +about the other's waist, paced to and fro along the gravel-walk. + +"How is Fairview looking?" asked Lulu. + +"Lovely: it couldn't be in better order, and there are a great many +flowers in bloom. One might say just the same of Ion." + +"Yes: it is even prettier than Fairview, I have always thought. But +that's a sweet place too and aunt Elsie and uncle Lester are delightful +to live with. I only wish I was as sure as you are of such a sweet +home." + +"Don't worry, Lu. I hope your father will let you stay on here," Evelyn +said in an affectionate tone; "but, indeed, I don't think you have any +reason to envy me." + +She ended with so profound a sigh, that Lulu turned a surprised, +inquiring look upon her, asking, "Have you had any bad news, Eva? I know +you have been looking anxiously for a letter from your mother." + +"Yes, it has come: I found it waiting for me at Fairview, and"--She +paused for a moment, her heart too full for speech. + +"And it was bad news? Oh, I am so sorry!" said Lulu. "I hope it wasn't +that she wants you to go away from here--unless I have to go too, and we +can be together somewhere." + +"No, it was not that--not now. Mamma knows that, because of the way papa +made his will, I must stay with uncle Lester till I come of age. She +talks of my going to her then; but I cannot,--oh, I never can! +for,--Lulu, she's married again, to an Italian count; and it is not a +year since my dear, dear father was taken from us." + +Evelyn's voice was tremulous with pain, and she ended with a burst of +bitter weeping. + +"Oh, how could she!" exclaimed Lulu. "I don't wonder you feel so about +it, Eva. A horrid Italian too!" she added, thinking of Signor Foresti. +"I'd never call him father!" + +"Indeed, I've no idea of doing that," Eva said indignantly. "I only +hope he may never cross my path; and so I--feel as if my mother is lost +to me. You are far better off than I, Lulu: you have your own dear +father still living, and aunt Vi is so lovely and sweet." + +"Yes, I am better off than you," Lulu acknowledged emphatically; "and if +I hadn't such a bad temper, always getting me into trouble, I'd be a +girl to be envied." + + + + +CHAPTER X. + +LULU'S SENTENCE. + + +Pending Capt. Raymond's verdict in regard to Lulu, life at Ion fell into +the old grooves, for her as well as the other members of the family. + +Studies were taken up again by all the children, including Evelyn +Leland, where they had been dropped; Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter +giving instruction, and hearing recitations, as formerly. + +This interval of waiting lasted for over two months, a longer period of +silence on the part of the husband and father than usual; but, as they +learned afterward, letters had been delayed in both going and coming. + +Capt. Raymond, in his good ship, far out on the ocean, was wearying for +news from home, when his pressing want was most opportunely supplied by +a passing vessel. + +She had a heavy mail for the man-of-war, and a generous share of it fell +to her commander. + +He was soon seated in the privacy of his own cabin, with Violet's letter +open in his hand. It was sure to receive his attention before that of +any other correspondent. + +With a swelling heart he read of the sore trial she had been passing +through, in the severe illness of Gracie and the babe. Deeply he +regretted not having been there to lighten her burdens with his sympathy +and help in the nursing; and though, at the time of writing, she was +able to report that the little sufferers were considered out of danger, +he could not repress a fear, amid his thankfulness, that there might be +a relapse, or the dread disease might leave behind it, as it so often +does, some lasting ill effect. + +He lingered over the letter, re-reading passages here and there, but at +length laid it aside, and gave his attention to others bearing the same +post-mark. + +There was a short one from Max, which stirred his heart with fatherly +love and pride in his boy; that came next after Violet's: then he opened +Lulu's bulky packet. + +He sighed deeply as he laid it down after a careful perusal, during +which his face had grown stern and troubled, and, rising, paced the +cabin to and fro, his hands in his pockets, his head bowed on his +breast, which again and again heaved with a deep-drawn sigh. + +"What I am to do with that child, I do not know," he groaned within +himself. "If I could make a home for her, and have her constantly with +me, I might perhaps be able to train her up aright, and help her to +learn the hard lesson how to rule her own spirit. + +"I could not do that, however, without resigning from the service; and +that would be giving up my only means of earning a livelihood for her as +well as the others and myself. That is not to be thought of: nor could I +forsake the service without heartfelt regret, were I a millionnaire." + +The captain was a man of prayer. Some moments were spent on his knees, +asking guidance and help for himself, and a change of heart for his +wayward little daughter; then, again seating himself at his +writing-table, he opened yet another letter, one whose superscription he +recognized as that of a business agent in one of our far Western States. + +His face lighted up as he read, and a text flashed across his mind: "And +it shall come to pass, that before they call, I will answer; and while +they are yet speaking, I will hear." + +That sheet of paper was the bearer of most strange, unlooked-for +tidings: a tract of wild land, bought by him for a trifle years before, +and long considered of little or no value, had suddenly become--by the +discovery that it contained rich mineral deposits, and the consequent +opening of mines, and laying out of a town upon it--worth many +thousands, perhaps millions of money. + +And he--Capt. Raymond--was the undisputed owner of it all,--of wealth +beyond his wildest dreams. He could scarce believe it: it seemed +impossible. Yet it was undoubtedly true; and a bright vision of a lovely +home, with wife and children about him, rose up before his mind's eye, +and filled him with joy and gratitude to the Giver of all good. + +He would send in his resignation, and realize the vision at the earliest +possible moment. + +But stay! could he now, in the prime of life, forsake the service for +which he had been educated, and to which he had already given many of +his best years? Could he be content to bid a final farewell to the +glorious old ocean so long his home, so beautiful and lovable in its +varied moods, and settle down upon the unchanging land, quite reconciled +to its sameness? Would he not find in himself an insatiable longing to +be again upon the ever restless sea, treading once more the deck of his +gallant ship, monarch of her little world, director of all her +movements? + +It was not a question to be decided in a moment; it required time for +thought; a careful consideration of seemingly conflicting duties; a +careful balancing of inclinations and interests, and for seeking counsel +of his best, his almighty and all-wise, Friend. + +At Ion, as the summer heats approached, the question was mooted, "Where +shall we spend the next two or three months?" After some discussion, it +was decided that all should go North to Cape May for a time: afterward +they would break up into smaller parties, and scatter to different +points of interest, as they might fancy. + +Lester and Elsie Leland would spend a portion of the season at Cliff +Cottage,--Evelyn's old home,--taking her and Lulu with them. + +Edward and Zoe, too, and probably some of the others, would visit there. + + +All necessary arrangements had been made, and they were to start the +next day, when at last letters were received from Capt. Raymond. + +Lulu's heart beat very fast at sight of them. She had been full of +delight at the prospect of her Northern trip, especially the visit to be +paid with Evelyn to her former home; the latter having in their private +talks dwelt much upon its many attractions, and the life she had led +there in the sweet companionship of her beloved father. + +"Would there be any thing in papa's letter to prevent the carrying out +of the cherished plans?" Lulu asked herself as, in fear and trembling, +she watched Violet opening with eager fingers the packet handed her at +the breakfast-table. + +Max and Gracie, too, looked on with interest quite equal to Lulu's; but +in their case there was only joyous expectancy unmingled with dread. + +"There is something for each of us, as usual," Violet said presently, +with a smiling glance from one to another,--"Max, Lulu, Gracie, and +myself." + +Lulu received hers,--only a folded slip of paper,--and, asking to be +excused, stole away to the privacy of her own room to read it. + +"MY DEAR LITTLE DAUGHTER [it ran],--The story of your misconduct +has given a very sad heart to the father who loves you so dearly. I +forgive you, my child, but can no longer let you remain at Ion to +be a trouble and torment to our kind friends there. I shall remove +you elsewhere as soon as I can settle upon a suitable place. In the +mean time, if you are truly sorry for the past, you will, I am +sure, earnestly strive to be patient, submissive and obedient to +those who have you in charge. + +"Your loving father, + +"L. RAYMOND." + +The paper fell from Lulu's hand, and fluttered to the floor, as she +folded her arms upon the sill of the window beside which she had seated +herself, and rested her head upon them. + +"And that's all; just that I am to go away, nobody knows where; to be +separated from Max and Gracie and every one else that I care for: and +when papa comes home, maybe he won't visit me at all; or, if he does, it +will be for only a little bit, because, of course, he will want to spend +most of his leave where the others are. Oh, dear! oh, dear! I wish I'd +been good! I wish I'd been born sweet-tempered and patient, like Gracie. +I wonder if papa will ever, _ever_ let me come back! + +"But perhaps grandpa Dinsmore and grandma Elsie will never invite me +again. I wouldn't in their place, I'm sure." + +The captain's letter to his wife made the same announcement of his +intentions in regard to Lulu; adding, that, for the present he would +have her disposed of as should seem best to them--Mr. Dinsmore, his +daughter, and Violet herself--upon consultation together; he had entire +confidence, he said, in their wisdom and their kind feeling toward his +wayward, troublesome, yet still beloved child; so that he could trust +her to their tender mercies without hesitation. + +He went on to say (and, ah, with what a smile of exultation and delight +those words were penned!), that "there was a possibility that he might +be with them again in the fall, long enough to find a suitable home for +Lulu; and, in the mean time, would they kindly seize any opportunity +that presented itself, to make inquiries in regard to such a place?" + +Violet read that portion of his letter aloud to her mother and +grandfather, then asked if they saw in it any thing necessitating a +change in their plans for the summer. + +They did not, and were glad for Lulu's sake that it was so. + +Lulu, in the solitude of her room, was anxiously considering the same +question, and presently went with it to her mamma, taking her father's +note in her hand. + +Finding Violet alone in her dressing-room, giving the captain's missive +another perusal, "Mamma Vi," she said, "what--what does papa tell you +about me?" She spoke hesitatingly, her head drooping, her cheeks hot +with blushes. "I mean, what does he say is to be done with me?" + +Violet pitied the child from the bottom of her heart. "I wish, dear," +she said, "that I could tell you he consented to mamma's request to let +us try you here a little longer; but--doesn't he say something about it +in his note to you?" + +"Yes, mamma Vi," Lulu answered chokingly: "he says he can't let me stay +here any longer, to be such a trouble and torment to you all, and will +put me somewhere else as soon as he can find a suitable place; but he +doesn't say what is to be done with me just now." + +"No, dear: he leaves that to us,--grandpa, mamma, and me,--and we have +decided that no change in the arrangements for the summer need be made." + +"O mamma Vi! how good and kind you all are!" cried Lulu, in a burst of +irrestrainable gratitude; and her tears began to fall. + +Violet was quite moved by the child's emotion. "You have been a dear +good girl of late, and we feel glad to take you with us," she said, +drawing her to her side, and giving her an affectionate kiss. "Your +father says there is a possibility that he may be at home with us again +for a while, in the fall; he expects to settle you somewhere then: but +if you continue to be so good, perhaps he may relent, and allow you +still to have a home with us. I am quite sure that such a child as you +have been for the last two or three months, would be heartily welcome to +us all." + +"It's ever so good in you to say that, mamma Vi," returned the little +girl, furtively wiping her eyes; "and I'm determined to try with all my +might. I'd want to do it to please papa, even if I knew there wasn't one +bit of hope of his letting me stay. I don't think there is much, +because, if he decides a thing positively, he's very apt to stick to +it." + +"Yes, I know; but he will doubtless take into account that circumstances +alter cases," Violet answered lightly, and with a pleasant smile. "And +at all events, you may be quite sure that whatever small influence I may +possess will be exerted in your behalf." + +"I am sure you have a great deal, mamma Vi; and I thank you very much +for that promise," Lulu said, turning to go. + +But at that instant a quick, boyish step sounded in the hall without; +and Max's voice at the door asked, "Mamma Vi, may I come in?" + +"Yes," she said; and in he rushed, with a face full of excitement. "Lu, +I've been looking everywhere for you!" he cried. "What do you think? +just see that!" and he held up a bit of paper, waving it triumphantly in +the air, while he capered round the room in an ecstasy of delight. + +"What is it?" asked Lulu. "Nothing but a strip of paper, as far as I can +see." + +"That's because you haven't had a chance to examine it," he said, +laughing with pleasure. "It's a check with papa's name to it, and it's +good for fifty dollars. Now, do you wonder I'm delighted?" + +"No, not if it's yours. Did he give it to you?" + +"Half of it; the other half's to be divided between you and Gracie; and +it's just for pocket-money for this summer." + +"Oh, that is nice!" exclaimed Violet. "I am very glad for you all." + +Lulu looked astounded for an instant; then the tears welled up into her +eyes as she said falteringly, "I--don't deserve it; and--I thought papa +was so vexed with me, I should never have expected he'd give me a single +cent." + +"He's just a splendid father, that's what he is!" cried Max, with +another bound of exultant delight. "He says that if we go to the +mountains, and grandpa thinks I can be trusted with a gun, I'm to have +one of the best that can be bought; and, if I'm a splendid boy all the +time, when he comes home I shall have a fine pony of my own." + +Then sobering down, "I'm afraid, though, that he can't afford all that; +and I shall tell him so, and that I don't want him to spend too much of +his hard-earned pay on his only son." + +"Good boy!" Violet said with an approving smile; "but I know it gives +your father far more pleasure to lay out money for his children than to +spend it on himself." + +Still, she wondered within herself, for a moment, if her husband had in +some way become a little richer than he was when last he described his +circumstances to her. Had he had a legacy from some lately deceased +relative or friend? (surely no one could be more deserving of such +remembrance) or an increase of pay? But no, he would surely have told +her if either of those things had happened; and with that thought, the +subject was dismissed from her mind. + +He had not told her of his good fortune--the sudden, unexpected change +in his circumstances: he wanted to keep it secret till he could see the +shining of her eyes, the lighting up of her face, as she learned that +their long separations were a thing of the past; that in future they +would have a home of their own, and be as constantly together as Lester +and Elsie, Edward and Zoe. + +But his mind was full of plans for making her and his children happy by +means of his newly acquired wealth, and he had not been able to refrain +from some attempt to do so at once. + +"I don't want papa to waste his money on me, either," Lulu said. "I'd +rather never have any pocket-money than have him do without a single +thing to give it to me." + +"Dear child, I know you would," Violet said. "But take what he has +sent, and be happy with it; that is what he desires you to do; and I +think you need have no fear that he will want for any thing because of +having sent it to you." + +"Let me see that, won't you, Maxie?" Lulu asked, following her brother +from the room. + +He handed her the check, and she examined it curiously. + +"It has your name on it," she remarked. + +"Yes: it is drawn payable to me," returned Max, assuming an air of +importance. + +"But," said Lulu, still examining it critically, "how can you turn it +into money?" + +"Oh! I know all about that," laughed Max. "Papa explained it to me the +last time he was at home: I just write my name on the back of that, and +take it to a bank, and they'll give me the fifty dollars." + +"And then you'll keep half, and divide the other half between Gracie and +me. That will be twelve dollars and fifty cents for each of us, won't +it?" + +"No, it isn't to be divided equally: papa says you are to have fifteen +dollars, and Gracie ten,--because you are older than she is, you know." + +"But she's better, and deserves more than I," said Lulu. "Anyway, she +shall have half, if she wants it." + +"No, she doesn't," said Max. "I told her about it; and she thinks ten +dollars, to do just what she pleases with, is a great fortune." + +"When will you get it, Max?" + +"What,--the money? Not till after we go North. Grandpa Dinsmore says it +will be best to wait till then, as we won't care to spend any of it +here. O Lu!--you are going along, I suppose?--what does papa say +about--about what you told him in your last letter?" + +"You may read for yourself, Max," replied Lulu, putting the note into +his hand. + +She watched his face while he read, and knew by its expression that he +was sorry for her, even before he said so, as he handed it back. + +"But perhaps papa may change his mind, if you keep on being as good as +you have been ever since you left that school," he added. "But you +haven't told me yet whether you are still to go North with us, or not." + +"Yes: mamma Vi says I am. She says papa says in his letter to her, that +they may do what they think best with me for the present: and they will +take me along. It's good in them, isn't it?" + +To that Max gave a hearty assent. "They are the kindest people in the +world," he said. + + + + +CHAPTER XI. + +"How terrible is passion!" + + +The summer passed quickly and pleasantly to our friends of Ion and +Fairview. The plans they had made for themselves before leaving home +were carried out, with, perhaps, some slight variations. + +Lulu had her greatly desired visit to Cliff Cottage, and enjoyed it +nearly as much as she had hoped to; a good deal less than she would if +she could have quite forgotten her past misconduct, and its impending +consequences. + +As matters stood, she could seldom entirely banish the thought that the +time was daily drawing nearer when her father's sentence would be +carried out, to her sad exclusion from the pleasant family circle of +which she had now been so long a member. + +She experienced the truth of the saying, that blessings brighten as they +take their flight, and would have given much to undo the past, so that +she might prove herself worthy of a continuance of those she had rated +so far below their real value, that, in spite of her father's repeated +warnings, she had wantonly thrown them away. + +She kept her promise to Violet, and strove earnestly to deserve a repeal +of her sentence, though her hope of gaining it was very faint. All +summer long she had exercised sufficient control over her temper to +avoid any outbursts of passion, and generally had behaved quite amiably. + +By the 1st of October the two families were again at home at Ion and +Fairview, pursuing the even tenor of their way, Lulu with them, as of +old, no new home having yet been found for her. No one had cared to make +much effort in that direction. It was just as well, Mr. Dinsmore, Elsie +his daughter, and Violet thought, simply to let things take their course +till her father should return, and take matters into his own hands. + +There was no certainty when that would be: his letters still alluded to +his coming that fall as merely a possibility. + +But Lulu had been so amiable and docile for months past, that no one was +in haste to be rid of her presence. Even Rosie was quite friendly with +her, had ceased to tease and vex her; and mutual forbearance had given +each a better opinion of the other than she had formerly entertained. + +But Lulu grew self-confident, and began to relax her vigilance: it was +so long since her temper had got decidedly the better of her, that she +thought it conquered, or so nearly so that she need not be continually +on the watch against it. + +Rosie had brought home with her a new pet,--a beautiful puppy as +mischievous as he was handsome. + +Unfortunately it happened again and again that something belonging to +Lulu attracted his attention, and was seriously damaged or totally +destroyed by his teeth and claws. He chewed up a pair of kid gloves +belonging to her; and it did not mend matters that Rosie laughed as +though it were a good joke, and then told her it was her own fault for +not putting them in their proper place when she took them off: he tore +her garden-hat into shreds; he upset her inkstand; tumbled over her +work-basket, tangling the spools of sewing-silk and cotton; jumped upon +her with muddy paws, soiling a new dress and handsome sash; and at last +capped the climax by defacing a book of engravings, belonging to Mr. +Dinsmore, which she had carelessly left in his way. + +Then her anger burst forth, and she kicked the dog till his howls +brought Rosie running to the rescue. + +"How dare you, Lulu Raymond!" she exclaimed, with flashing eyes, as she +gathered Trip in her arms, and soothed him with caresses. "I'll not +allow my pet to be so ill used in my own mother's house!" + +"He deserves a great deal more than I gave him," retorted Lulu, +quivering with passion; "and if you don't want him hurt, you'll have to +keep him out of mischief. Just look what he has done to this book!" + +"One of grandpa's handsome volumes of engravings!" cried Rosie, aghast. +"But who left it lying there?" + +"I did." + +"Then you are the one to blame, and not my poor little Trip, who, of +course, knew no better. How is he to tell that books are not meant for +gnawing quite as much as bones?" + +"What is the matter, children?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, stepping out upon +the veranda where the little scene was enacting. "It surprises me to +hear such loud and angry tones." + +For a moment each girlish head drooped in silence, hot blushes dyeing +their cheeks; then Lulu, lifting hers, said, "I'm very sorry, grandpa +Dinsmore. I oughtn't to have brought this book out here; but it wouldn't +have come to any harm if it hadn't been for that troublesome dog, that's +as full of mischief as he can be. I don't believe it was more than five +minutes that I left the book lying there on the settee; and when I ran +back to get it, and put it away in its place, he had torn out a leaf, +and nibbled and soiled the cover, as you see. + +"But if you'll please not be angry, I'll save up all my pocket-money +till I can buy you another copy." + +"That would take a good while, child," Mr. Dinsmore answered. "It is a +great pity you were so careless. But I'll not scold you, since you are +so penitent, and so ready to make all the amends in your power. Rosie, +you really must try to restrain the mischievous propensities of your +pet." + +"I do, grandpa," she said, flashing an angry glance at Lulu; "but I +can't keep him in sight every minute; and, if people will leave things +in his way, I think they are more to blame than he is if he spoils +them." + +"Tut, tut! don't speak to me in that manner," said her grandfather. "If +your dog continues to damage valuable property, he shall be sent away." + +Rosie made no reply, but colored deeply as she turned and walked away +with her pet in her arms. + +"Now, Lulu," said Mr. Dinsmore, not unkindly, "remember that in future +you are not to bring a valuable book such as this, out here. If you want +to look at them, do so in the library." + +"Yes, sir, I will. I'm very sorry about that; but if you'll tell me, +please, how much it would cost to buy another just like it, I'll write +to papa, and I know he will pay for it." + +"I thought you proposed to pay for it yourself," remarked Mr. Dinsmore +grimly. + +"Yes, sir; but I don't wish to keep you waiting; papa wouldn't wish it. +He sends his children pocket-money every once in a while, and I'd ask +him to keep back what he considered my share till it would count up to +as much as the price of the book." + +"Well, child, that is honorable and right," Mr. Dinsmore said in a +pleasanter tone; "but I think we will let the matter rest now till your +father comes, which I trust will be before a very great while." + +Rosie, knowing that her grandfather was quite capable of carrying out +his threat, lacking neither the ability nor the will to do so, curtailed +the liberty of her pet, and exerted herself to keep him out of mischief. + +Still, he occasionally came in Lulu's way, and when he did was very apt +to receive a blow or kick. + +He had a fashion of catching at her skirts with his teeth, and giving +them a jerk, which was very exasperating to her--all the more so, that +Rosie evidently enjoyed seeing him do it. + +A stop would have been put to the "fun" if the older people of the +family had happened to be aware of what was going on; but the dog always +seemed to seize the opportunity when none of them were by, and Lulu +scorned to tell tales. + +One morning, about a week after the accident to the book, Lulu, coming +down a little before the ringing of the breakfast-bell, found Max on the +veranda. + +"Don't you want to take a ride with me after breakfast, Lu?" he asked. +"Mamma Vi says I can have her pony; and, as Rosie doesn't care to go, of +course you can ride hers." + +"How do you know Rosie doesn't want to ride?" asked Lulu. + +"Because I heard her tell her mother she didn't; that she meant to +drive over to Roselands with grandpa Dinsmore instead; that he had told +her he expected to go there to see Cal about some business matter, and +would take her with him. So you see, her pony won't be wanted; and +grandma Elsie has often said we could have it whenever it wasn't in use +or tired, and of course it must be quite fresh this morning." + +"Then I'll go," said Lulu with satisfaction; for she was extremely fond +of riding, especially when her steed was Rosie's pretty, easy-going +pony, Gyp. + +So Max ordered the two ponies to be in readiness; and, as soon as +breakfast was over, Lulu hastened to her room to prepare for her ride. + +But in the mean time Mr. Dinsmore had told Rosie he had, for some +reason, changed his plans, and should wait till afternoon to make his +call at Roselands. + +Then Rosie, glancing from the window, and seeing her pony at the door, +ready saddled and bridled, suddenly decided to take a ride, ran to her +room, donned riding hat and habit, and was down again a little in +advance of Lulu. + +Max, who was on the veranda, waiting for his sister, felt rather +dismayed at sight of Rosie, as she came tripping out in riding-attire. + +"O Rosie! excuse me," he said. "I heard you say you were going to drive +to Roselands with your grandpa, and so, as I was sure you wouldn't be +wanting your pony, I ordered him saddled for Lu." + +"That happened very well, because he is here now all ready for me," +returned Rosie, laughing, as she vaulted into the saddle, hardly giving +Max a chance to help her. "Lu can have him another time. Come, will you +go with me?" + +For an instant Max hesitated. He did not like to refuse Rosie's request, +as she was not allowed to go alone outside the grounds, yet was equally +averse to seem to desert Lu. + +"But," he thought, "she's sure to be in a passion when she finds this +out, and I can't bear to see it." + +So he sprang upon his waiting steed; and as Lulu, ready dressed for her +ride, and eager to take it, stepped out upon the veranda, she just +caught a glimpse of the two horses and their riders disappearing down +the avenue. + +She turned white with anger at the sight, and stamped her foot in fury, +exclaiming between her clinched teeth, "It's the meanest trick I ever +saw!" + +There were several servants standing near, one of them little Elsie's +nurse, an old negress, Aunt Dinah, who, having lived in the family for +more than twenty years, felt herself privileged to speak her mind upon +occasion, particularly to its younger members. + +"Now, Miss Lu," she said, "dat's not de propah way fo' you to talk +'bout dis t'ing; kase dat pony b'longs to Miss Rosie, an' co'se she hab +de right to ride him befo' anybody else." + +"You've no call to put in your word, and I'm not going to be lectured +and reproved by a servant!" retorted Lulu passionately; and turning +quickly away, she strode to the head of the short flight of steps +leading down into the avenue, and stood there leaning against a pillar, +with her back toward the other occupants of the veranda. Her left arm +was round the pillar, and in her right hand she held her little +riding-whip. + +She was angry at Dinah, furiously angry at Rosie; and when the next +minute something--Rosie's dog, she supposed--tugged at her skirts, she +gave a vicious backward kick without turning her head. + +Instantly a sound of something falling, accompanied by a faint, +frightened little cry, and chorus of shrieks of dismay from older voices +flashed upon her the terrible knowledge that she had sent her baby +sister rolling down the steps to the hard gravel-walk below. + +She clutched at her pillar, almost losing consciousness for one brief +moment, in her dreadful fright. + +Violet's agonized cry, as she came rushing from the open doorway, "My +baby! oh, my baby! she's killed!" roused her: and she saw Dinah pick up +the little creature from the ground, and place it in its mother's arms, +where it lay limp and white, like a dead thing, without sense or motion; +the whole household, young and old, black and white, gathering round in +wild excitement and grief. + +No one so much as glanced at her, or seemed to think of her at all: +their attention was wholly occupied with the injured little one. + +She shuddered as she caught a glimpse of its deathlike face, then put +her hand over her eyes to shut out the fearful sight. She felt as if she +were turning to stone with a sense of the awful thing she had done in +her mad passion; then suddenly seized with an overwhelming desire to +hide herself from all these eyes, that would presently be gazing +accusingly and threateningly at her, she hurried away to her own room, +and shut and locked herself in. + +Her riding-whip was still in her hand. She tossed it on to the +window-sill, tore off her gloves, hat, and habit, and threw them aside, +then, dropping on her knees beside the bed, buried her face in the +clothes, sobbing wildly, "Oh, I've killed my little sister! my own dear +little baby sister! What shall I do? what shall I do?" + +Moments passed that seemed like hours: faint sounds came up from below. +She heard steps and voices, and, "Was that mamma Vi crying,--crying as +if her heart would break? saying over and over again, 'My baby's dead! +my baby's dead! killed by her sister, her cruel, passionate sister!' +Would they come and take her (Lulu) to jail? Would they try her for +murder, and hang her? Oh! then papa's heart would break, losing two of +his children in such dreadful ways. + +"Oh! wouldn't it break anyhow when he heard what she had done,--when he +knew the baby was dead, and that she had killed it, even if she should +not be sent to prison, and tried for murder?" + +At length some one tried the door; and a little, sobbing voice said, +"Lulu, please let me in." + +She rose, staggered to the door, and unlocked it. "Is it only you, +Gracie?" she asked in a terrified whisper, opening it just far enough to +admit the little slender figure. + +"Yes: there's nobody else here," said the child. "I came to tell you the +baby isn't dead; but the doctor has come, and, I believe, he doesn't +feel sure she won't die. O Lu! how could you?" she asked with a burst of +sobs. + +"O Gracie! I didn't do it on purpose! how could you think so? I mean, I +didn't know it was the baby: I thought it was that hateful dog." + +"Oh, I'm glad! I couldn't b'lieve it, though some of them do!" exclaimed +Gracie in a tone of relief. + +Then, with a fresh burst of tears and sobs, "But she's dreadfully hurt, +the dear little thing! I heard the doctor tell grandpa Dinsmore he was +afraid she'd never get over it; but he mustn't let mamma know yet, +'cause maybe she might." + +Lulu paced the room, wringing her hands and sobbing like one distracted. + +"O Gracie!" she cried, "I'd like to beat myself black and blue! I just +hope papa will come home and do it, because I ought to be made to suffer +ever so much for hurting the baby so." + +"O Lu, no!" cried Gracie, aghast at the very idea. "It wouldn't do the +baby any good. Oh, I hope papa won't whip you!" + +"But he will! I know he will; and he ought to," returned Lulu +vehemently. "Oh, hark!" + +She stood still, listening intently, Grace doing the same. They had +seemed to hear a familiar step that they had not heard for many a long +month; yes, there it was again: and with a low cry of joy, Grace bounded +to the door, threw it open, but closed it quickly behind her, and sprang +into her father's arms. + +"My darling, my precious little daughter!" he said, clasping her close, +and showering kisses on her face. "Where is every one? you are the first +I have seen, and--why, how you have been crying! What is wrong?" + +"O papa! the baby--the baby's most killed," she sobbed. "Come, I'll take +you to her and mamma!" + +Fairly stunned by the sudden dreadful announcement, he silently +submitted himself to her guidance, and suffered her to lead him into the +nursery, where Violet sat in a low chair with the apparently dying babe +on her lap, her mother, grandfather and his wife, and the doctor, +grouped about her. + +No one noticed his entrance, so intent were they all upon the little +sufferer; but just as he gained her side, Violet looked up, and +recognized him with a low cry of mingled joy and grief. + +"O Levis, my husband! Thank God that you have come in time--to see her +alive." + +He bent down and kissed the sweet, tremulous lips, his features working +with emotion, "My wife, my dear love, what--what is this? what ails our +little one?" he asked in anguished accents, turning his eyes upon the +waxen baby face; and, bending still lower, he softly touched his lips to +its forehead. + +No one replied to his question; and gazing with close scrutiny at the +child, "She has been hurt?" he said, half in assertion, half +inquiringly. + +"Yes, captain," said Dr. Conly: "she has had a fall,--a very severe one +for so young and tender a creature." + +"How did it happen?" he asked, in tones of mingled grief and sternness. + +No one answered; and after waiting a moment, he repeated the question, +addressing it directly to his wife. + +"Oh, do not ask me, love!" she said entreatingly, and he reluctantly +yielded to her request; but light began to dawn upon him, sending an +added pang to his heart; suddenly he remembered Lulu's former jealousy +of the baby, her displeasure at its birth; and with a thrill of horror, +he asked himself if this could be her work. + +He glanced about the room in search of her and Max. + +Neither was there. + +He passed noiselessly into the next room, then into the one beyond,--his +wife's boudoir,--and there found his son. + +Max sat gazing abstractedly from a window, his eyes showing traces of +tears. + +Turning his head as the captain entered, he started up with a joyful but +subdued cry, "Papa!" then threw himself with bitter sobbing into the +arms outstretched to receive him. + +"My boy, my dear boy!" the captain said, in moved tones. "What is this +dreadful thing that has happened? Can you tell me how your baby sister +came to get so sad a fall?" + +"I didn't see it, papa: I was out riding at the time." + +"But you have heard about it from those who did see it?" + +"Yes, sir," the lad answered reluctantly; "but--please, papa, don't ask +me what they said." + +"Was Lulu at home at the time?" + +"Yes, sir." + +"Would she be able to tell me all about it, do you think?" + +"I haven't seen her, papa, since I came in," Max answered evasively. + +The captain sighed. His suspicions had deepened to almost certainty. + +"Where is she?" he asked, releasing Max from his embrace, and turning to +leave the room. + +"I do not know, papa," answered Max. + +"Where was the baby when she fell? can you tell me that?" asked his +father. + +"On the veranda, sir: so the servants told me." + +"Which of them saw it?" + +"Aunt Dinah, Agnes, Aunt Dicey,--nearly all the women, I believe, sir." + +The captain mused a moment. + +"Was Lulu there?" he asked. + +"Yes, sir; and papa,--if you _must_ know just how it happened,--I think +she could tell you all about it as well as anybody else, or maybe +better. And you know she always speaks the truth." + +"Yes," the captain said, as if considering the suggestion: "however, I +prefer to hear the story first from some one else." + +He passed on through the upper hall and down the stairs, then on out to +the veranda, where he found a group of servants--of whom Aunt Dicey was +one--excitedly discussing the very occurrence he wished to inquire +about. + +They did not share the reluctance of Violet and Max, but answered his +questions promptly, with a very full and detailed account of the affair. + +They gave a graphic description of the rage Lulu was thrown into at the +sight of Rosie galloping away on the pony she had expected to ride, +repeated her angry retort in reply to Aunt Dinah's reproof, and told, +without any extenuation of the hard facts, how the baby girl, escaping +from her nurse's watchful care for a moment, had toddled along to her +sister, caught at her skirts for support, and received a savage kick, +that sent her down the steps to the gravel-walk below. + +The captain heard the story with ever increasing, burning indignation. +Lulu's act seemed the very wantonness of cruelty,--a most cowardly +attack of a big, strong girl upon a tiny, helpless creature, who had an +indisputable claim upon her tenderest protecting care. + +By the time the story had come to an end, he was exceedingly angry with +Lulu; he felt that in this instance it would be no painful task to him +to chastise her with extreme severity; in fact, he dared not go to her +at once, lest he should do her some injury; he had never yet punished a +child in anger; he had often resolved that he never would, but would +always wait till the feeling of love for the delinquent was uppermost in +his heart, so that he could be entirely sure his motive was a desire for +the reformation of the offender, and not the gratification of his own +passion. + +Feeling that he had a battle to fight with himself ere he dared venture +to discipline his child, and that he must have solitude for it, he +strode away down the avenue, turned into a part of the grounds but +little frequented, and there paced back and forth, his arms folded on +his breast, his head bent, his heart going up in silent prayer for +strength to rule his own spirit, for patience and wisdom according to +his need. + +Then he strove to recall all that was lovable about his wayward little +daughter, and to think of every possible excuse for the dreadful deed +she had done, yet without being able to find any that deserved the name. + +At length, feeling that the victory was at least partially won, and +filled with anxiety about the baby, he began to retrace his steps toward +the house. + +In the avenue, he met Edward and Zoe, who greeted him with joyful +surprise, not having before known of his arrival. + +The expression of his countenance told them that he was already informed +of the sad occurrence of the morning; and Edward said with heartfelt +sympathy, "It is but a sad home-coming for you, captain, but let us try +to hope for the best: it is possible the little darling has not received +any lasting injury." + +A silent pressure of the hand was the captain's only reply for the +moment. He seemed too much overcome for speech. + +"Such a darling as she is!" said Zoe; "the pet of the whole house, and +just the loveliest little creature I ever saw." + +"Did you--either of you--see her fall?" asked the captain huskily. + +"Yes," said Zoe, "I did. Violet and I happened to be at the window of +the little reception-room overlooking the veranda, and were watching the +little creature as she toddled along, and"--But Zoe paused, suddenly +remembering that her listener was the father of Lulu as well as of her +poor little victim. + +"Please go on," he said with emotion. "What was it that sent her down +the steps?" + +"Lulu was standing there," Zoe went on, hesitating, and coloring with +embarrassment, "and I saw the baby-hands clutch at her skirts"-- + +Again she paused. + +"And Lulu, giving the tender, toddling thing a savage kick, caused the +dreadful catastrophe?" he groaned, turning away his face. "You need not +have feared to tell me. I had already heard it from the servants who +were eye-witnesses, and I only wanted further and undoubtedly reliable +testimony." + +"I think," said Edward, "that Lulu really had no idea what it was she +was kicking at. I happened to be out in the grounds, and coming round +the corner of the house just in time to catch her look of horror and +despair as she half turned her head and saw the baby fall." + +"Thank you," the captain said feelingly. "It is some relief to her +unhappy father to learn of the least extenuating circumstance." + + + + +CHAPTER XII. + +"Anger resteth in the bosom of fools."--ECCLES. vii. 9. + +"Foolishness is bound in the heart of a child; but the rod of correction +shall drive it far from him."--PROV. xxii. 15. + + +"He seems to feel terribly about it, poor man!" remarked Zoe with a +backward glance at the retreating form of Capt. Raymond, as he left +them and pursued his way to the house. + +"Yes, and no wonder," said Edward. "Not for worlds would I be the father +of such a child as Lulu!" + +"Nor I her mother," said Zoe. "So I'm glad it was you I got for a +husband instead of Capt. Raymond." + +"Only for that reason?" he queried, facing round upon her in mock +astonishment and wrath. + +"Oh, of course!" she returned, laughing, then sobering down with a +sudden recollection of the sorrow in the house. "But, O Ned! how +heartless we are to be joking and laughing when poor Vi and the captain +are in such distress!" + +"I'm afraid you are right," he assented with a sigh. "Yet I am quite +sure we both feel deeply for them, and are personally grieved for the +injury to our darling little niece." + +"Yes, indeed! the pretty pet that she is!" returned Zoe, wiping her +eyes. + +Gracie was on the veranda looking for her father, and, catching sight of +him in the avenue, ran to meet him. + +"How is baby now? Can you tell me?" he asked, taking her hand, and +stooping to give her a kiss. + +"Just the same, I suppose, papa," she said. "Oh, it's very hard to see +it suffer so! isn't it, papa?" + +He nodded a silent assent. + +"Papa," she asked, lifting her tearful eyes to his face with a pleading +look, "have you seen Lulu yet?" + +"No." + +"O papa! do go now! It must be so hard for her to wait so long to see +you, when you've just come home." + +"I doubt if she wants to see me," he said, with some sternness of look +and tone. + +"O dear papa! don't punish her very hard. She didn't hurt the baby on +purpose." + +"I shall try to do what is best for her, my little girl, though I very +much doubt if that is exemption from punishment," he said with an +involuntary sigh. "But if she is in haste to see me," he added, "there +is nothing, so far as I am aware, to prevent her from coming to me." + +"But she's afraid, papa, because she has been so very, very naughty." + +"In that case, is it not kinder for me to keep away from her?" + +"O papa! you know she always wants things--bad things--over." + +"The bad thing she has brought upon the poor baby will not be over very +soon," he said sternly. "I must go now to it and your mamma." + +He did so; and sharing Violet's deep grief and anxiety, and perceiving +that his very presence was a comfort and support to her, he remained at +her side for hours. + +Hours, that to Lulu seemed like weeks or months. Alone in her room, in +an agony of remorse and fear, she waited and watched and listened for +her father's coming, longing for, and yet dreading it, more than words +could express. + +"What would his anger be like?" she asked herself. "What terrible +punishment would he inflict? Would he ever love her again, especially if +the baby should die? + +"Perhaps he would send her away to some very far-off place, and never, +never come near her any more." + +Naturally of a very impatient temperament, suspense and passive waiting +were well-nigh intolerable to her. By turns she walked the floor, fell +on her knees by the bedside, and buried her face in a pillow, or threw +herself into a chair by table or window, and hid it on her folded arms. + +"Oh! would this long day, this dreadful, _dreadful_ waiting for--_what_? +ever come to an end?" she asked herself over and over again. + +Yet, when at last the expected step drew near, she shuddered, trembled, +and turned pale with affright, and, starting to her feet, looked this +way and that with a wild impulse to flee: then, as the door opened, she +dropped into her chair again, and covered her face with her shaking +hands. + +She heard the door close: the step drew nearer, nearer, and stopped +close at her side. She dared not look up, but felt her father's eyes +gazing sternly upon her. + +"Miserable child!" he said at length, "do you know what your terrible +temper has wrought?--that in your mad passion you have nearly or quite +killed your little sister? that, even should she live, she may be a +life-long sufferer, in consequence of your fiendish act?" + +"O papa, don't!" she pleaded in broken accents, cowering and shrinking +as if he had struck her a deadly blow. + +"You deserve it," he said: "indeed, I could not possibly inflict a worse +punishment than your conduct merits. But what is the use of punishing +you? nothing reforms you! I am in despair of you! You seem determined to +make yourself a curse to me instead of the blessing I once esteemed you. +What am I to do with you? Will you compel me to cage or chain you up +like a wild beast, lest you do some one a fatal injury?" + +A cry of pain was her only answer, and he turned and left the room. + +"Oh!" she moaned, "it's worse than if he had beaten me half to death! he +thinks I'm too bad, even to be punished; because nothing will make me +good: he says I'm a curse to him, so he must hate me; though he used to +love me dearly, and I loved him so too! I suppose everybody hates me +now, and always will. I wish I was dead and out of their way. But, oh! +no, I don't; for I'm not fit to die. Oh! what shall I do? I wish it was +I that was hurt instead of the baby. I'd like to go away and hide from +everybody that knows me; then I shouldn't be a curse and trouble to papa +or any of them." + +She lifted her head, and looked about her. It was growing dusk. Quick as +a flash came the thought that now was her time; now, while almost +everybody was so taken up with the critical condition of the injured +little one; now, before the servants had lighted the lamps in rooms and +halls. + +She would slip down a back stairway, out into the grounds, and away, she +cared not whither. + +Always impulsive, and now full of mental distress, she did not pause a +moment to consider, but, snatching up a hat and coat lying conveniently +at hand, stole noiselessly from the room, putting them on as she went. + +She gained a side-door without meeting any one; and the grounds seemed +deserted as she passed round the house and entered the avenue, down +which she ran with swift footsteps, after one hasty glance around to +make sure that she was not seen. + +She reached the great gates, pushed them open, stepped out, letting +them swing to after her, and started on a run down the road. + +But the next instant some one had caught her: a hand was on her +shoulder, and a stern, astonished voice cried, "Lulu! is it possible +this can be you? What are you doing out here in the public road alone, +and in the darkness of evening? Where were you going?" + +"I--I--don't want--to tell you, papa," she faltered. + +"_Where_ were you going?" he repeated, in a tone that said an answer he +would have, and that at once. + +"Nowhere--anywhere to get away from this place, where everybody hates +me!" she replied sullenly, trying to wrench herself free. "Please let me +go, and I'll never come back to trouble you any more." + +He made no reply to that, but simply took her band in a firm grasp, and +led her back to the house, back to her own room, where he shut himself +in with her, locking the door on the inside. + +Then he dropped her hand, and began pacing the floor to and fro, +seemingly in deep and troubled thought, his arms folded, his head bowed +upon his breast. + +A servant had brought in a light during Lulu's absence; and now, looking +timidly up at her father, she saw his face for the first time since +they had bidden each other farewell a year before. It struck her as not +only very pale, stern, and grief-stricken, but very much older and more +deeply lined than she remembered it: she did not know that the change +had been wrought almost entirely in the last few hours, yet recognized +it with a pang nevertheless. + +"Papa is growing old," she thought: "are there gray hairs in his head, I +wonder?" Then there came dimly to her recollection some Bible words +about bringing a father's gray hairs down with sorrow to the grave. "Was +her misconduct killing her father?" She burst into an agony of sobs and +tears at the thought. + +He lifted his head, and looked at her gravely, and with mingled +sternness and compassion. + +"Take off that hat and coat, get your night-dress, and make yourself +ready for bed," he commanded, then, stepping to the table, sat down, +drew the lamp nearer, opened her Bible, lying there, and slowly turned +over the leaves as if in search of some particular passage, while she +moved slowly about the room, tremblingly and tearfully obeying his +order. + +"Shall I get into bed, papa?" she asked tremulously, when she had +finished. + +"No, not yet. Come here." + +She went and stood at his side, with drooping head and fast-beating +heart, her eyes on the carpet, for she dared not look in his face. + +He seemed to have found the passage he sought; and, keeping the book +open with his left hand, he turned to her as she stood at his right. + +"Lucilla," he said, and his accents were not stern, though very grave +and sad, "you cannot have forgotten that I have repeatedly and +positively forbidden you to go wandering alone about unfrequented +streets and roads, even in broad daylight; yet you attempted to do that +very thing to-night in the darkness, which, of course, makes it much +worse." + +"Yes, papa; but I--I didn't mean ever to come back." + +"You were running away?" + +"Yes, sir: I--I thought you would be glad to get rid of me," she sobbed. + +He did not speak again for a moment; and when he did, it was in moved +tones. + +"Supposing I did desire to be rid of you,--which is very far from being +the case,--I should have no right to let you go; for you are my own +child, whom God has given to me to take care of, provide for, and train +up for his service. You and I belong to each other as parent and child: +you have no right to run away from my care and authority, and I have +none to let you do so. In fact, I feel compelled to punish the attempt +quite severely, lest there should be a repetition of it." + +"Oh, don't, papa!" she sobbed. "I'll never do it again." + +"It was an act of daring, wilful disobedience," he said, "and I must +punish you for it. Also, for the fury of passion indulged in this +morning. Read this, and this, aloud," he added, pointing to the open +page; and she obeyed, reading faltering, sobbingly,-- + +"'Foolishness is bound in the heart of a child; but the rod of +correction shall drive it far from him.' ... 'Withhold not correction +from the child: for if thou beatest him with the rod, he shall not die. +Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt deliver his soul from +hell.'" + +"You see, my child, that my orders are too plain to be misunderstood," +he said, when she had finished; "and they must be obeyed, however +unwelcome to me or to you." + +"Yes, papa; and--and I--I--'most want you to whip me for hurting the +baby so. I suppose nobody believes I'm sorry, but I am. I could beat +myself for it, though I didn't know it was the baby pulling at my skirt. +I thought it was Rosie's dog." + +"It is not exactly for hurting the baby," he said; "if you had done that +by accident, I should never think of punishing you for it: but for the +fury of passion that betrayed you into doing it, I must punish you very +severely. + +"I shudder to think what you may come to, if I let you go on indulging +your fiery, ungovernable temper: yes, and to think what it has already +brought you to," he added, with a heavy sigh. + +"You can never enter heaven unless you gain the victory over that, as +well as every other sin: and, my daughter, there are but two places to +choose from as our eternal home,--heaven and hell; and I must use every +effort to deliver your soul from going to that last--dreadful place!" + +He rose, stepped to the window where her little riding-whip still lay, +came back to her; and for the next few minutes she forgot mental +distress in sharp, physical pain, as the stinging, though not heavy, +blows fell thick and fast on her thinly covered back and shoulders. + +She writhed and sobbed under them, but neither screamed, nor pleaded for +mercy. + +When he had finished, he sat down again, and drew the weeping, writhing +child in between his knees, put his arm about her in tender, fatherly +fashion, and made her lay her head on his shoulder; but he said not a +word. Perhaps his heart was too full for speech. + +Presently Lulu's arm crept round his neck. "Papa," she sobbed, "I--I do +love you, and I--I'm glad you wouldn't let me run away,--and that you +try to save me from losing my soul. But oh, I _can't_ be good! I wish, I +_wish_ I _could!_" she ended, with a bitter, despairing cry. + +He was much moved. + +"We will kneel down, and ask God to help you, my poor, dear child," he +said. + +He did so, making her kneel beside him, while, with his arm still about +her, he poured out a prayer so earnest and tender, so exactly describing +her feelings and her needs, that she could join in it with all her +heart. He prayed like one talking to his Father and Friend, who he knew +was both able and willing to do great things for him and his. + +When they had risen from their knees, she lifted her eyes to his face +with a timid, pleading look. + +He understood the mute petition, and, sitting down again, drew her to +his knee, and kissed her several times with grave tenderness. + +"I wanted a kiss so badly, papa," she said. "You know, it is a whole +year since I had one; and you never came home before without giving me +one just as soon as we met." + +"No; but I never before had so little reason to bestow a caress on you," +he said. "When I heard of your deed of this morning, I felt that I ought +not to show you any mark of favor, at least not until I had given you +the punishment you so richly deserved. Do you not think I was right?" + +"Yes, sir," she answered, hanging her head, and blushing deeply. + +"I will put you in your bed now, and leave you for to-night," he said. +"I must go back to my little suffering baby and her almost heart-broken +mother." + +He led her to the bed, and lifted her into it as he spoke. + +"Papa, can't I have a piece of bread?" she asked humbly. "I'm _so_ +hungry!" + +"Hungry!" he exclaimed in surprise. "Had you no supper?" + +"No, sir, nor dinner either. I haven't had a bite to eat since +breakfast." + +"Strange!" he said; "but I suppose you were forgotten in the excitement +and anxiety every one in the house has felt ever since the baby's sad +fall. And they may have felt it unnecessary to bring any thing to you, +as you were quite able to go to the dining-room for it." + +"I couldn't bear to, papa," she said, with tears of shame and grief; +"and, indeed, I wasn't hungry till a little while ago; but now I feel +faint and sick for something to eat." + +"You shall have it," he replied, and went hastily from the room, to +return in a few minutes, bringing a bowl of milk and a plentiful supply +of bread and butter. + +He set them on the table, and bade her come and eat. + +"Papa, you are very kind to me, ever so much kinder than I deserve," she +said tremulously, as she made haste to obey the order. "I think some +fathers would say I must go hungry for to-night." + +"I have already punished you in what I consider a better way, because it +could not injure your health," he said; "while going a long time without +food would be almost sure to do so. It is not my intention ever to +punish my children in a way to do them injury. Present pain is all I am +at all willing to inflict, and that only for their good." + +"Yes, papa, I know that," she said with a sob, setting down her bowl of +milk to wipe her eyes; "so, when you punish me, it doesn't make me quit +loving you." + +"If I did not love you, if you were not my own dear child," he said, +laying his hand on her head as he stood by her side, "I don't think I +could be at the trouble and pain of disciplining you as I have to-night. +But eat your supper: I can't stay with you much longer, and I want to +see you in bed before I go." + +As she laid her head on her pillow again, there was a flash of +lightning, followed instantly by a .crash of thunder and a heavy +downpour of rain. + +"Do you hear that?" he asked. "Now, suppose I had let you go when I +caught you trying to run away, how would you feel, alone out of doors, +in the darkness and storm, no shelter, no home, no friends, no father to +take care of you, and provide for your wants?" + +"O papa! it would be very, very dreadful!" she sobbed, putting her arm +round his neck as he bent over her. "I'm very glad you brought me back, +even to punish me so severely; and I don't think I'll ever want to run +away again." + +"I trust not," he said, kissing her good-night; "and you must not leave +this room till I give you permission. I intend that you shall spend some +days in solitude,--except when I see fit to come to you,--that you may +have plenty of time and opportunity to think over your sinful conduct +and its dire consequences." + + + + +CHAPTER XIII. + +"I'm on the rack; +For sure, the greatest evil man can know, +Bears no proportion to the dread suspense." + + +"Is there any change, doctor?" asked Capt. Raymond, meeting Arthur Conly +in the hall. + +"Hardly," was the reply: "certainly none for the worse." + +"Will she get over it, do you think?" The father's tones were unsteady +as he asked the question. + +"My dear captain, it is impossible to tell yet," Arthur said feelingly; +"but we must try to hope for the best." + +Their hands met in a warm clasp. + +"I shall certainly do so," the captain said. "But you are not going to +leave us,--especially not in this storm?" + +"No: I expect to pass the night in the house, ready to be summoned at a +moment's notice, should any change take place." + +"Thank you: it will be a great satisfaction to us to know we have you +close at hand." And the captain turned and entered the nursery, which +Arthur had just left. + +Violet, seated by the side of the crib where her baby lay, looked up on +her husband's entrance, greeting him with a smile of mingled love and +sadness. + +"Your dear presence is such a comfort and support!" she murmured as he +drew near. "I don't like to lose sight of you for a single moment." + +"Nor I of you, dearest," he answered, bending down to kiss her pale +cheek, then taking a seat close beside her; "but I had to seek solitude +for a time while fighting a battle with myself. Since that I have been +with Lulu." + +He concluded with a heavy sigh, and for a moment both were silent; then +he said with grave tenderness,-- + +"I fear you will find it hard to forgive her: it has been no easy thing +for me to do so." + +"I cannot yet," returned Violet, a hard look that he had never seen +there before stealing over her face; "and that is an added distress, for +'if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father +forgive your trespasses.' I think I can if my baby recovers; but should +it--be taken away--or--or, worse by far, live to be a constant +sufferer--oh, how can I ever forgive the author of that suffering! Pray +for me, my dear husband," she sobbed, laying her head on his shoulder. + +"I will, I do, my darling," he whispered, passing his arm about her, and +drawing her closer; "and I know the help you need will be given. + +"'Ask, and it shall be given you.' + +"Perhaps it may aid the effort, if I tell you Lulu did not intentionally +harm her little sister, and is greatly distressed at her state. She +thought it was Rosie's dog pulling at her skirts; and I own that that +explanation makes the sad affair a little less heart-rending to me, +though I could not accept it as any excuse for an act done in a fury of +passion, and have punished her very severely for it; that is, for her +passion. I think it is right, under the circumstances, that you should +know that I have, and that it is my fixed purpose to keep her in +solitary confinement, at least so long as the baby continues in a +critical condition." + +"Oh! I am glad to know it was not done purposely," Violet +exclaimed,--though in a tone hardly raised above a whisper,--lifting her +tearful eyes to his face with a look of something like relief: "knowing +that, I begin to feel that it may be possible to forgive and forget, +especially if the consequences do not prove lasting," she added with a +sob, and turning her eyes to the little wan face on the pillow. "But I +certainly take no delight in the severity of her punishment: in fact, I +fear it may destroy any little affection she has had for her baby +sister." + +"No," he said, "I am not at all apprehensive of that. When she found I +was about to punish her, she said she almost wanted me to; that she felt +like beating herself for hurting the baby, then went on to explain her +mistake,--thinking it was the dog tugging at her dress,--and I then gave +her fully to understand, that the chastisement was not for hurting the +baby, but for indulging in such a fury of passion, a fault that I have +punished her for on more than one former occasion; telling her, too, +that I intended to chastise her every time I knew of her being guilty of +it." + +The sound of a low sob caused the captain to turn his head, to find his +little Grace standing at the back of his chair, and crying bitterly, +though without much noise. + +He took her hand, and drew her to his side. "What is the matter, +daughter?" he asked tenderly. + +"O papa! I'm so sorry for Lulu," she sobbed; "please, mayn't I go to her +for a little while?" + +"No, Gracie. I cannot allow her the pleasure of seeing you, either +to-night, or for some days." + +"But, papa, you said--you told mamma just now--that you had already +punished her very severely; and must you keep on?" + +"Yes, my child, so far as to keep her in solitude, that she may have +plenty of time to think about what she has brought upon herself and +others by the indulgence of an ungovernable temper. She needs to have +the lesson impressed upon her as deeply as possible." + +"I'm so sorry for her, papa!" repeated the gentle little pleader. + +"So am I, daughter," he said; "but I think, that to see that she has the +full benefit of this sad lesson, will be the greatest kindness I can do +her. And my little Grace must try to believe that papa knows best. + +"Now, give me a good-night kiss, and go to your bed, for it is quite +time you were there." + +As he spoke, he took her in his arms, and held her for a moment in a +close embrace. "Papa's dear little girl!" he said softly: "_you_ have +never given me a pang, except by your feeble health." + +"I don't want to, papa: I hope I never, never shall!" she returned, +hugging him tight. + +Leaving him, she went to Violet, put her arms about her neck, and said +in her sweet, childish treble, "Dear mamma, don't feel so dreadfully +about baby: I've been asking God to make her quite, quite well; and I do +believe he will." + +When she had left the room, the captain found himself alone with his +young wife and their little one. Again her head was on his shoulder, his +arm about her waist. + +"My husband, my dear, dear husband," she murmured, "I am so glad to have +you here! I cannot tell you how I longed for you when the children were +so ill. Oh, if we could only be together always, as Lester and Elsie, +Edward and Zoe, are!" + +"My love, my life," he said in low tones, tremulous with feeling, "what +if I should tell you that your wish is already accomplished?" + +She gave him a glance of astonishment and incredulity. + +"It is even so: I mean all I have said," he answered to the look. "I +have sent in my resignation: it has been accepted, and I have come +home--no, I have come _here_ to _make_ a home for you and my children, +hoping to live in it with you and them for the rest of my days." + +Her face had grown radiant. "Oh! can it be true?" she cried, half under +her breath; for even in her glad surprise, the thought of her suffering +babe and its critical condition was present with her: "are we not to be +forced apart again in a few days or weeks? not to go on spending more +than half our lives at a distance from each other?" + +"It is quite true, my darling," he answered, then went on to tell, in a +few brief sentences, how it had come about. + +"It cost me a struggle to give up the service," he said in conclusion; +"and perhaps I might not have decided as I did, but for the thought +that, if I should be needed by my country at some future day, I could +offer her my services; and the thought that, at present, wife and +children needed me more, probably, than she. I felt that Lulu, in +particular, needed my oversight and training; that the task of bringing +her up was too difficult, too trying, to be left to other hands than +those of her father; and I feel that still more sensibly since hearing +of this day's doings," he added in a tone of heartfelt sorrow. + +"I think you are right," Violet said. "She is more willing to submit to +your authority than to that of anybody else; as, indeed, she ought to +be: and in a home that she will feel is really her own, her father's +house, and with him constantly at hand, to watch over, and help her to +correct her faults, there is hope, I think, that she may grow to be all +you desire." + +"Thank you, love, for saying it," he responded with emotion. "I could +not blame you if now you thought her utterly irreclaimable." + +"No, oh, no!" she answered earnestly. "I have great hopes of her, with +her father at hand to help her in the struggle with her temper; for I am +sure she does struggle against it; and I must acknowledge, that, for +months past, she has been as good and lovable a child as one could +desire. I don't know a more lovable one than she is when her temper does +not get the better of her; and, as Gracie says, whenever it does, 'she +gets sorry very soon.'" + +"My darling," he said, pressing the hand he held, "you are most kind to +be so ready to see what is commendable in my wayward child. I cannot +reasonably expect even you to look at her with her father's partial +eyes. And dearly as I certainly do love her, I have been exceedingly +angry with her to-day; so angry, that, for a time, I dared not trust +myself to go near her, I, who ought to have unlimited patience with her, +knowing, as I do, that she inherits her temper from me." + +"I don't know how to believe that, my dear, good husband," Violet said, +gazing up into his face with fond, admiring eyes; "for I have never seen +any evidence of it. If you have such a temper, you have certainly gained +complete mastery of it. And that may well give us hope for Lulu." + +"I do not despair of her," he said; "though I was near doing so +to-day--for a time--after hearing a full account of her passionate +behavior--her savage assault, as it seemed to be, upon her baby sister." + +"Oh!" moaned Violet, bending over the little one with fast-falling +tears,--for it was moaning as if in pain,--"my baby, my poor, precious +baby! how gladly mamma would bear all your suffering for you, if she +could! O Levis! what shall we do if she is taken from us?" + +"Dear wife, I hope we may not be called to endure that trial," he said; +"but, in any case, we have the gracious promise, 'As thy days, so shall +thy strength be.' And that blessed assurance, for our consolation, in +regard to her, 'He shall gather the lambs with his arm, and carry them +in his bosom.'" + +"'Tis a very sweet promise; but, oh! I don't know how to resign her, +even to Him," she said, weeping bitterly. + +"Nor I; but we will try to leave it all with Him. We will rejoice if she +is spared to us; and, if not, we will be glad to know that she is so +safe, so happy with Him--gathered with His arm, carried in His bosom." + +"Yes, yes," she sobbed: "it would be only for ourselves we would need to +grieve, not for her, sweet pet." + +Elsie, Violet's mother, came into the room at that moment. + +"My dear Vi," she said tenderly, "you are looking sadly worn and weary. +I want you and the captain to take your rest to-night, while Arthur and +I will care for baby." + +"Thank you, dearest mamma," Violet replied; "but rest and sleep are +quite as necessary to you as to me; and, besides, I could not bear to +leave her." + +"I took a nap on purpose to be able to sit up to-night," Elsie said; +"also, I am less exhausted by mental distress than her mother is, dearly +as I love her. Can you not trust her to me, with the doctor sharing my +vigil?" + +"I could trust your nursing sooner than my own, mother," Violet +answered; "it is not that; but I cannot tear myself away from my +darling, while she is in so critical a state." + +"And I," said the captain, "while warmly thanking you and the doctor, +cannot consent to leave either wife or baby to-night." + +So, finding they were not to be persuaded to rest, the others left them +to watch over the little one through that night. + +The morning brought a slight change for the better, yet no certainty of +recovery; but even that barely perceptible improvement, joined to the +delightful prospect of always having her husband at home, cheered Violet +greatly. + +They had talked much of that through the night, beguiling the long hours +of their tedium with many a bright plan for the future, always hoping +that "baby" would be a sharer in their realization. + +The captain hoped to buy or build in the near neighborhood of Ion, that +Violet need not be separated from her mother,--a separation he was most +desirous to avoid on his own account, also; for he entertained a very +high regard and warm affection for his mother-in-law, averring that it +would be scarcely possible for him to love her better were he her own +son. + +He had resigned to Violet the pleasure of telling the joyful news to her +mother and the whole family, except his children; reserving to himself +the right to communicate the glad tidings to them when, and in what way, +he should deem best. + +Lulu, he said, was to be kept in ignorance of it till the time of her +imprisonment expired. + +At a very early hour in the morning, Elsie and the doctor came to the +relief of the watchers. Arthur noted and announced the improvement, +thus reviving hope in the anxious hearts of the parents; and before +retiring for a few hours' rest and sleep, Violet whispered to them the +news that had gladdened her heart in spite of its heavy load of grief +and fear. + +They both rejoiced with her, and bade her hope for the best in regard to +her babe. + +Pain, mental and physical, kept Lulu awake a good while after her father +left her; but at length she fell into a deep sleep, which lasted far +beyond her customary hour for rising, the house being very still, +because of the baby's illness, and the blinds down in her room, so that +there was neither light nor noise to rouse her. + +Her first thoughts on awaking were a little confused: then, as with a +flash, all the events of yesterday came to her remembrance, bringing +with them bitter upbraidings of conscience, and torturing anxieties and +fears. + +Would the baby die? oh! perhaps it was already dead, and she a +murderess! the murderess of her own little sister--her father's child! + +If that were so, how could she ever look him, or anybody else, in the +face again? And what would be done to her? was there any danger that she +would be put in prison? oh! that would be far worse than being sent to a +boarding-school, even where the people were as strict and as +disagreeable as possible! + +And she would be sorry, oh, so sorry! to lose the baby sister, or to +have her a sufferer from what she had done, for life, or for years, even +could she herself escape all evil consequences. + +All the time she was attending to the duties of the toilet, these +thoughts and feelings were in her mind and heart; and her fingers +trembled so that it was with difficulty she could manage buttons and +hooks and eyes, or stick in a pin. + +She started at every sound, longing, yet dreading,--as she had done the +previous day,--to see her father; for who could tell what news he might +bring her from the nursery? + +Glancing at the little clock on the mantel, when at last she was quite +dressed, and ready for her breakfast, she saw that it was more than an +hour past the usual time for that meal; yet no one had been near her, +and she was very hungry; but, even if her father had not forbidden her +to leave the room, she would have preferred the pangs of hunger to +showing her face in the dining-room. + +Presently, however, footsteps--not those of her father--approached her +door. + +"Miss Lu," said a voice she recognized as that of her mamma's maid, +"please open de doah: hyar's yo' breakfus." + +The request was promptly complied with; and Agnes entered, carrying a +waiter laden with a bountiful supply of savory and toothsome viands. + +"Dar it am," she remarked, when she had set it on the table. "I s'pose +mos' likely yo' kin eat ef de precious little darlin' is mos' killed by +means ob yo' bein' in a passion an' kickin' ob her--de sweet +honey!--down de steps." + +And turning swiftly about, her head in the air, the girl swept from the +room, leaving Lulu standing in the middle of the floor, fairly struck +dumb with indignation, astonishment, and dismay. + +"How dared Agnes--a mulatto servant-girl,--talk so to her! But was the +baby really dying? Would papa never come to tell her the truth about it? +She wouldn't believe any thing so dreadful till she heard it from him: +very likely Agnes was only trying to torment her, and make her as +miserable as possible." + +She had sunk, trembling, into a chair, feeling as if she should never +want to eat again; but with that last thought, her hopes revived, hunger +once more asserted its sway, and she ate her breakfast with a good deal +of appetite and relish. + +But, when hunger was appeased, fears and anxieties renewed their +assault: she grew half distracted with them, as hour after hour passed +on, and no one came near her except another maid, to take away the +breakfast-dishes and tidy the room. + +On her, Lulu turned her back, holding an open book in her hand, and +pretending to be deeply absorbed in its contents, though not a word of +the sense was she taking in; for, intense as was her desire to learn +the baby's condition, she would not risk any more such stabs to her +sensitiveness and pride as had been given by Agnes. + +This one came, did her work, and went away again in silence; but all the +time she was in the room, Lulu felt that she was casting glances of +disgust and disfavor at her. She could not breathe freely till the girl +had left the room. + +She thought surely the dinner-hour would bring her father; but it did +not: her wants were again supplied by a servant. + + + + +CHAPTER XIV. + +"The dread of evil is the worst of ill." + + +On leaving the breakfast-room, Violet hastened back to the nursery; but +the captain, calling Max and Grace into her boudoir, said, as he took +the little girl on his knee, and motioned Max to sit by his side,-- + +"I have some news for you, my children: can you guess what it is?" + +"Something good, I hope, papa," said Max: "you look as if it was." + +"I am very much pleased with my share of it," the captain said, smiling; +"and I shall know presently, I presume, what you two think of yours. +What would you like it to be, Gracie?" + +"That my papa was never, never going away any more," she answered +promptly, lifting loving eyes to his face. + +"There couldn't be better news than that," remarked Max; "but," with a +profound sigh, "of course it can't be that." + +"Ah! don't be quite so sure, young man," laughed his father. + +"Papa, you don't mean to say that that is it?" queried Max breathlessly. + +"I do: I have resigned from the navy, and hope soon to have a home ready +for my wife and children, and to live in it with them as long as it +shall please God to spare our lives." + +Tears of joy actually came into the boy's eyes; while Gracie threw her +arms round their father's neck, and half smothered him with kisses. + +"O papa, papa!" she cried, "I'm so glad, I don't know what to do! I'm +the happiest girl in the world!--or should be, if only the dear baby was +well," she added, with springing tears. + +"Yes," he sighed: "we cannot feel other than sad, while she is suffering +and in danger. But she is a trifle better this morning, and we will hope +the improvement may continue till she is entirely restored." + +"She's such a darling!" said Max; "just the brightest, cutest baby that +ever was seen! Mamma Vi has taught her to know your photograph; and, +whenever she sees it, she says, 'Papa,' as plainly as I can. She calls +me too, and Lu. Oh! I don't know how Lulu could"--He broke off, without +finishing his sentence. + +"Lu didn't do it on purpose," sobbed Gracie, pulling out her +handkerchief to wipe her eyes. + +"No," sighed the captain: "I am quite sure she had no intention of +harming her little sister, yet she is responsible for it as the +consequence of indulging in a fit of rage; she feels that: and I hope +the distress of mind she is now suffering because of the dreadful deed +she has done in her passion, will be such a lesson to her, that she will +learn to rule her own spirit in future." + +"Oh, I do hope so!" said Grace. "Papa, does Lulu know your good news?" + +"No. I have not told her yet; and I intend to keep her in ignorance of +it for some days, as part of her deserved punishment. I do not want her +to have any thing to divert her mind from the consideration of the +great sin and danger of such indulgence of temper." + +"You haven't quit loving her, papa? you won't?" Grace said, half +entreatingly, half inquiringly. + +"No, daughter, oh, no!" he replied with emotion. "I don't know what +would ever make me quit loving any one of my dear children." + +He drew her closer, and kissed her fondly as he spoke. + +"I am very glad of that, papa," said Max feelingly; "for though I do +mean to be always a good son to you, if I ever should do any thing very, +very bad, I'd not be afraid to confess it to you. I could stand +punishment, you know; but I don't think I could bear to have you give up +being fond of me." + +A warm pressure of the lad's hand was the captain's only reply at first; +but presently he said, "I trust you will always be perfectly open with +me, my dear boy. You don't think, do you, that you could have a +better--more disinterested--earthly friend than your father?" + +"No, sir! oh, no, indeed!" + +"Then make me your confidant," his father said, with a smile and look +that spoke volumes of fatherly pride and affection; "let me into all +your secrets. Now that I am to be with you constantly, I shall take a +deeper interest than ever in all that concerns you,--if that be +possible,--in your studies, your sports, your thoughts and feelings. +You may always be sure of my sympathy, and such help as I can give in +every right and wise undertaking." + +"I'll do that, papa!" Max exclaimed with a sudden, glad, lighting-up of +the face. "Why, it'll be as good as having the brother I've often wished +for!" he added with a pleased laugh; "better, in some ways, anyhow; for +you'll be so much wiser than any boy, and keep me out of scrapes with +your good advice." + +"Papa," queried Grace, with a little bashful hesitation, "mayn't I have +you for my friend too?" + +"Yes, indeed, my darling little girl!" he answered with a hug and kiss. +"I should like to be quite as intimate with you as I hope to be with +Max." + +"With Lulu too?" she asked. + +"Yes; with every one of my children." + +Max had averted his face to hide his amusement at his little sister's +question in regard to her father's friendship for herself, for the +timid, sensitive little girl could hardly bear to be laughed at; but now +he turned to his father again with the query,-- + +"Papa, where are we going to live?" + +"I don't know yet, Max," the captain answered; "but I hope to be able to +buy or build somewhere in this neighborhood, as I should be loath to +take your mamma far away from her mother,--myself either, for that +matter; and I presume you would all prefer to live near these kind +friends?" + +"I am sure I should," said Max. "But, papa,"--he paused, coloring, and +casting down his eyes. + +"Well, my boy, what is it? don't be afraid to talk freely to your +intimate friend," his father said in a kindly tone, and laying a hand +affectionately on the lad's shoulder. + +"Please don't think me impertinent, papa," Max said, coloring still +more, "but I was just going to ask how you could live without your pay; +as I have heard you say it was nearly all you had." + +"I am not at all offended at the inquiry," was the kindly reply. "The +intimacy and confidences are not to be all on one side, my boy. + +"I am quite willing you should know that am able now to do without the +pay, some land belonging to me in the Far West having so risen in value +as to afford me sufficient means for the proper support of my family, +and education of my children." + +"Oh, that is good!" cried Max, clapping his hands in delight. "And if it +is used up by the time I'm grown and educated, I hope I'll be able to +take care of you, and provide for you as you do now for me." + +"Thank you, my dear boy," the captain said with feeling; "the day may +come when you will be the stay and staff of my old age; but, however +that may be, you may be sure that nothing can add more to your father's +happiness than seeing you growing up to honorable and Christian +manhood." + +"Yes, sir: it's what I want to do." Then, a little anxiously, after a +moment's thought, "Am I to be sent away to school, sir?" + +"I have not quite decided that question, and your wishes will have great +weight with me in making the decision. I shall keep Lulu at home, and +educate her myself,--act as her tutor, I mean,--and if my boy would like +to become my pupil also"-- + +"O papa! indeed, indeed I should!" exclaimed Max joyfully, as his father +paused, looking smilingly at him; "and I'll try hard to do you credit as +my teacher as well as my father." + +"Then we will make the trial," said the captain. "If it should not prove +a success, there will be time enough after that to try a school." + +"What about me, papa?" asked Grace wistfully, feeling as if she were +being overlooked in the arrangements. + +"You, too, shall say lessons to papa," he answered with tender look and +tone. "Shall you like that?" + +"Ever so much!" she exclaimed, lifting glad, shining eyes to his face. + +"Now you may go back to your play," he said, gently putting her off his +knee. "I must go to your mamma and our poor, suffering baby." + +He went; but the children lingered a while where they were, talking over +this wonderfully good news. + +"Now," said Max, "if Lu had only controlled her temper yesterday, what a +happy family we'd be!" + +"Yes," sighed Grace; "how I do wish she had! Oh, I'm so sorry for her, +that she doesn't know this about papa going to stay with us all the +time! 'Sides, she's 'specting to be sent away somewhere; and how +dreadfully she must feel! Papa's punishing her very hard, and very long; +but of course he knows best, and he loves her." + +"Yes, I'm sure he does," assented Max: "so he won't give her any more +punishment than he thinks she needs. It'll be a fine thing for her, and +all the rest of us too, if this hard lesson teaches her never to get +into a passion again." + +Capt. Raymond had intended going to Lulu early in the day; but anxiety +about the babe, and sympathy with Violet, kept him with them till late +in the afternoon. + +When at last he did go to his prisoner, he found her feverish with +anxiety and fear for the consequences of her mad act of the day before. + + +She had been longing for his coming, moving restlessly about the room, +feeling that she could not endure the suspense another moment; had at +length thrown herself into a chair beside the window, and, as was her +wont in times of over-wrought feeling, buried her face on her folded +arms, laid on the window-sill. + +She started up wildly at the sound of his step and the opening of the +door. + +"Papa," she cried breathlessly, "O papa! what--what have you come to +tell me? Is--is the baby"-- + +"She is living, but far from out of danger," he said, regarding her with +a very grave, stern expression; but it softened as he marked the anguish +in her face. + +He sat down, and drew her to his knee, putting his arm about her waist, +and with the other hand clasping one of hers. + +He was startled to feel how hot and dry it was. + +"My child!" he exclaimed, "you are not well." + +She dropped her head on his shoulder, and burst into a passion of tears +and sobs. "Papa, papa! what shall I do if baby dies? Oh! I would do or +bear any thing in the world to make her well." + +"I don't doubt it, daughter," he said; "but a bitter lesson we all have +to learn is, that we cannot undo the evil deeds we have done. Oh! let +this dreadful occurrence be a warning to you to keep a tight rein upon +your quick temper." + +"Oh! I do mean to, indeed I do," she sobbed; "but that won't cure the +dear baby's hurt. Papa, all day long I have been asking God to forgive +me. Do you think he will?" + +"I am sure that he has already done so, if you have asked with your +heart, and for Jesus' sake. But we will ask him again for that, and to +give you strength to fight against your evil nature as you never have +fought, and to conquer." + +"And to make the baby well, papa," she added sobbingly, as he knelt with +her. + +"Yes," he said. + +When they had risen from their knees, he bade her get her hat and coat, +saying, "You need fresh air and exercise. I will take you for a walk." + +"I'd like to go, papa," she said; "but"-- + +"But what?" + +"I--I'm afraid of--of meeting some of the family; and--and I don't want +to see any of them." + +"Perhaps we shall not meet them," he said; "and, if we do, you need not +look toward them; and they will not speak to you. Put on your hat and +coat at once: we have no time to lose." + +She obeyed; and presently they were walking down the avenue, not having +met any one on their way out of the house. + +The captain moved on in silence, seemingly absorbed in sad thought, and +hardly conscious that Lulu was by his side. + +She glanced wistfully up into his grave, stern face two or three times, +then said humbly, pleadingly, "Papa, please may I put my hand in yours?" + +"Certainly," he said, looking down at her very kindly, as he took her +hand, and held it in a warm, affectionate clasp. "Child, you have not +lost your father's love. You are very dear to me, in spite of all your +naughtiness." + +He slackened his pace, for he saw she was finding it difficult to keep +up with him; and his attention was again attracted to the heat of her +hand. + +"You are not well, perhaps not able to walk?" he said inquiringly, and +in tenderly solicitous accents. + +"It is pleasant to be out in the air, papa," she answered; "but it tires +me a good deal more than usual." + +"We will not go far, then," he said; "and, if your strength gives out +before we get back to the house, I will carry you." + +They were in the road now, some distance beyond the avenue-gates; and at +this moment a number of horsemen came in sight, approaching from the +direction opposite to that they were taking. + +Perceiving them, Lulu uttered a sharp cry of terror, and shrank behind +her father, though still clinging to his hand. + +"What is it, daughter?" he asked in surprise: "what do you fear?" + +"O papa, papa!" she sobbed, "are they coming to take me and put me in +prison? Oh, don't let them have me!" + +"Don't be frightened," he said soothingly. "Don't you see it is only +some men who have been out hunting, and are going home with their game?" + +"Oh! is that all?" she gasped, the color coming back to her face, which +had grown deadly pale. "I thought it was the sheriff coming to put me in +jail for hurting the baby. Will they do it, papa? Oh! you won't let +them, will you?" she cried entreatingly. + +"I could not protect you from the law," he said, in a moved tone; "but I +think there is no danger that it will interfere. You did not hurt your +sister intentionally, and she is still living. You are very young too; +and, doubtless, everybody will think your punishment should be left to +me, your father." + +She was trembling like a leaf. + +He turned aside to a fallen tree, sat down on it, and took her in his +arms. She dropped her head on his shoulder, panting like a hunted thing. + + +"These two days have been too much for you," he said pityingly. "And +that fear has tormented you all the time?" + +"Yes, papa: oh, I thought I might have to be hung if baby died, and--it +was--so--dreadful--to think I'd killed her--even if they didn't do any +thing to me for it," she sobbed. + +"Yes; very, very dreadful; perhaps more so to me--the father of you +both--than to any one else," he groaned. + +"Papa, I'm heart-broken about it," she sobbed "Oh, if I only could undo +it!" + +He was silent for a moment; then he said, "I know you are suffering very +much from remorse; this is a bitter lesson to you; let it be a lasting +one. I can relieve you of the fear of punishment from the law of the +land; there is no danger of that now: but, if you do not lay this lesson +to heart, there may come a time when that danger will be real; for there +is no knowing what awful deed such an ungovernable temper as yours may +lead you to commit. + +"But don't despair: you can conquer it by determination, constant +watchfulness, and the help from on high which will be given in answer to +earnest prayer." + +"Then it shall be conquered!" she cried vehemently. "I will fight it +with all my might. And you will help me, papa, all you can, won't you, +by watching me, and warning me when you see I'm beginning to get angry, +and punishing me for the least little bit of a passion? But oh, I forget +that you can't stay with me, or take me with you!" she cried with a +fresh burst of sobs and tears. "Must you go back to your ship soon?" + +"Not very soon," he said; "and I gladly promise to help you all I can in +every way. I can do it with my prayers, even when not close beside you. +But, my child, the struggle must be your own; all I can do will be of no +avail unless you fight the battle yourself with all your strength. + +"We will go home now," he added, rising, and taking her hand in his. + +But they had gone only a few steps when he stooped, and took her in his +arms, saying. "You are not able to walk. I shall carry you." + +"But I am so heavy, papa," she objected. + +"No, darling: I can carry you very easily," he said. "There, put your +arm round my neck, and lay your head on my shoulder." + +The pet name from his lips sent a thrill of joy to her heart; and it was +very pleasant, very restful, to feel herself infolded in his strong +arms. + +He carried her carefully, tenderly along, holding her close, as +something precious that he began to fear might slip from his grasp. She +had always been a strong, healthy child, and heretofore he had scarcely +thought of sickness in connection with her; but now he was alarmed at +her state. + +"Are you in pain, daughter?" he asked. + +"Only a headache, papa; I suppose because I've cried so much." + +"I think I must have the doctor see you." + +"Oh, no, no, papa! please don't," she sobbed. "I don't want to see him +or anybody." + +"Then we will wait a little; perhaps you will be all right again by +to-morrow." + +He did not set her down till they had almost reached the house; and he +took her in his arms again at the foot of the stairway, and carried her +to her room, where he sat down with her on his knee. + +"Papa, aren't you very tired, carrying such a big, heavy girl?" she +asked, looking regretfully into his face. + +"No; very little," he answered, taking off her hat, and laying his cool +hand on her forehead. "Your head is very hot. I'll take off your coat, +and lay you on the bed; and I want you to stay there for the rest of the +day; go to sleep if you can." + +"I will, papa," she answered submissively; then as he laid her down, and +turned to leave her, "Oh, I wish you could stay with me!" she cried, +clinging to him. + +"I cannot now, daughter," he said, smoothing her hair caressingly. "I +must go back to your mamma and the baby. But I will come in again to +bid you good-night, and see that you are as comfortable as I can make +you. Can you eat some supper?" + +"I don't know, papa," she answered doubtfully. + +"Well, I will send you some; and you can eat it, or not, as you feel +inclined." + + + + +CHAPTER XV. + +"After the storm, a calm; after the rain, sunlight." + + +As Capt. Raymond passed through the hall on which Lulu's room opened, a +little girl, dressed in deep mourning, rose from the broad, low sill of +the front window, where she had been sitting waiting for the last few +minutes, and came forward to meet him. She was a rather +delicate-looking, sweet-faced child, with large dark eyes, full of +intelligence. + +"Capt. Raymond?" she said inquiringly, and with a timid look up into his +face. + +"Yes," he said, holding out his hand to her with a fatherly smile: "and +you, I suppose, are my Lulu's little friend, Evelyn Leland?" + +"Yes, sir: we--uncle Lester, aunt Elsie, little Ned, and I--have been +away visiting at some distance, and did not hear of--of the baby's bad +fall till we came home this afternoon. We are all so sorry, so very +sorry! Aunt Elsie is with aunt Vi now; and I--oh! please, sir, may I go +to Lulu?" + +"My dear little girl, I should like to say yes, for your sake,--and +Lulu's too,--but for the present I think best not to allow her to see +any one," he said in a kindly tone, and affectionately pressing the +little hand she had put into his. "But," seeing the disappointment in +her face, "I entirely approve of the intimacy, and hope it will be kept +up; for I think it has been of benefit to Lulu." + +"Thank you, sir," she returned, coloring with pleasure. "But Lulu told +me you had quite determined to send her away from here: I hope you will +reconsider, and--let her stay," with a very coaxing look up into his +face. + +He smiled. "Can you keep a secret?" he asked,--"one from Lulu only, and +that for but a few days?" + +"Try me, sir," she answered brightly. + +"I will. I have left the navy, and expect to settle down in this +neighborhood. In that case, you and Lulu will not be separated; for my +strongest reason for the change was, that I might have her constantly +with me, and train her up as I think she should be trained; as perhaps +no one but her father can train her." + +Evelyn's face had grown very bright. "Oh, how delighted, how happy Lu +will be when she hears it!" she exclaimed; "for, do you know, sir, she +thinks there is nobody in the world to compare to her father?" + +Those words brought a glad look into his face for the moment. + +"Yes," he said, "she is a warm-hearted, affectionate child; a dear +child, in spite of her quick temper." + +A door had opened and closed: a step was coming down the hall, and a +cheerful voice in his rear said, "Captain, I have good news for you: +there has been a great, a really wonderful change for the better in the +last hour; the child will live, and I hope, I believe, entirely recover +from the injuries caused by her fall." + +Before the doctor's sentence was finished, the captain had turned, and +caught his hand in a vice-like grasp: his eyes filled, his breast heaved +with emotions too big for utterance; he shook the hand warmly, dropped +it, and, without a word, hurried into the nursery. + +He found nearly the whole family gathered there, every face full of a +great gladness. + +The doctor, however, following him in, speedily cleared the room of all +but two or three: only the two Elsies, besides himself and the parents, +were left. + +Violet looked up at her husband as he entered, with a face so bright and +joyous that it recalled the days of their honeymoon. + +"Oh, how happy I am! how good God has been to us!" she whispered, as he +bent down to kiss her: "our darling is spared to us! See how sweetly she +is sleeping!" + +"Yes," he returned, in the same low tone, his features working with +emotion: "and what double reason for joy and gratitude have I--the +father of both the injurer and the injured!" + +"Forgive me that I have felt a little hard to Lulu. I can and do forgive +her now," she said, her sweet eyes looking penitently into his. + +"Darling," he returned with emotion, "I have nothing to forgive, but +shall be very glad if you can find any love in your heart, after this, +for my wayward child, little as she merits it." + +Then, without waiting for a reply, he turned to Mrs. Leland with a +brotherly greeting, not having seen her before since his arrival at Ion. + +"Vi has told me the glad tidings you brought her yesterday," she said, +as he held her hand in his; "and I can't tell you how delighted we all +are to know that you have come to stay among us." + +"And now I can rejoice in that to the full, my dear, dear husband," +Violet said, dropping her head on his shoulder as he sat down by her +side, and put his arm about her. + +For a little while they all sat silently watching the sleeping babe; +then Arthur glanced at the clock, and, with a low-toned promise to be +back in an hour, rose, and left the room. + +"Excuse me for a little, dear," the captain said to Violet, and softly +followed Arthur out to the hall. + +"Can you spare me a moment?" he asked. + +"Yes, full five of them, if necessary," was the jovial reply. + +Arthur's heart was so light in consequence of the improvement in his +young patient, that a jest came readily to his lips. + +"Thank you," returned the captain warmly, then went on to describe +Lulu's condition, and ask what should be done for her. + +"Relieve her mind as speedily as possible with the good news of the +certainty of the baby's recovery, and, if you choose, the other glad +tidings you brought us yesterday," Arthur answered. "The mental strain +of the past two days has evidently been too much for her: she must have +suffered greatly from grief, remorse, and terror. Relief from those will +be the best medicine she could have, and probably work a speedy cure. +Good-evening." + +He hurried away, and the captain went at once to Lulu. + +She was on the bed where he had left her, but, at the opening of the +door, started up, and turned to him with a look of wild affright. + +"Papa!" she cried breathlessly, "is--is the baby?--Oh, no! for how glad +your face is!" + +"Yes, baby is very much better; in fact, quite out of danger, the doctor +thinks. And you? have you not slept?" he asked, bending over her in +tender solicitude; for she had fallen back on her pillow, and was +sobbing as if her heart would break, weeping for joy as she had before +wept with sorrow, remorse, and penitence. + +He lifted her from the bed, and sat down with her in his arms. + +"Don't cry so, daughter, dear," he said soothingly, softly caressing her +hair and cheek: "it will make your head ache still more." + +"I can't help it, papa: I'm so glad, so very, very glad!" she sobbed; +"so glad the dear baby will get well, and that I--I'm not a murderess. +Papa, won't you thank God for me?" + +"Yes," he said with emotion,--"for you and myself and all of us." + +When they had risen from their knees, "Now I hope you can sleep a while, +and afterward eat some supper," he said, lifting her, and gently laying +her on the bed again. + +"O papa! I wish you could stay with me a little longer," she cried, +clinging to his hand. + +"I cannot stay now, daughter," he said; "but I will come in again to bid +you good-night." + +He leaned over her, and kissed her several times. She threw her arm +round his neck, and drew him down closer. + +"Dear, dear papa!" she sobbed: "you are the best father in the world! +and oh, I wish I was a better girl! Do you think I--I'm a curse to you +now?" + +"I think--I believe you are going to be a very great blessing to me, my +own darling," he answered in tones tremulous with emotion. "I fear I was +hard and cruel in what I said when I came to you that first time last +night." + +"No, papa, I deserved it every bit; but it 'most broke my heart, because +I love you so. Oh, I do want to be a blessing to you, and I mean to try +with all my might!" + +"My dear little girl, my own little daughter, that is all I can ask," he +said, repeating his caresses. + +Then he covered her up with tender care, and left her, weary and +exhausted with the mental suffering of the last two days, but with a +heart singing for joy over his restored affection and the assurance of +the baby's final recovery. + +She expected to stay awake till he came again, but in less than five +minutes was fast asleep. + +The captain found Max and Gracie hovering near as he passed out into the +hall. + +"Papa," they said, coming hastily forward, "may we go in to see Lulu +now?" Max adding, "I was too angry with her at first to want to see her, +but I've got over that now." Grace: "And mayn't she know now that we're +going to keep you always at home?" taking his hand in both of hers, and +looking up coaxingly into his face. + +"No, my dears, not to-night," he said: "she has cried herself sick--has +a bad headache, and I want her to try to sleep it off." + +"Poor Lu! she must have been feeling awfully all this time," Max said. +"I wish I hadn't been so very angry with her." + +"You look very happy--you two," their father said, smiling down at them. + +"So do you, sir," returned Max; "and I'm so glad, for you've been +looking heart-broken ever since you came home." + +"Pretty much as I have felt," he sighed, patting Gracie's cheek as he +spoke. + +"We are just as happy as we can be, papa," she said; "only I"-- + +"Well?" he said inquiringly as she paused, leaving her sentence +unfinished. + +"I'm just hungry to sit on your knee a little while; but," ruefully, "I +s'pose you haven't time." + +"Come into the nursery with me, and you shall sit there as long as you +like, and are willing to keep perfectly quiet, so as not to disturb +baby." + +"Oh! thank you, papa," she returned joyously, slipping her hand into +his. "I'll be as quiet as a mouse." + +"I hope my turn will come to-morrow," remarked Max. "I've a hundred +questions I want to ask." + +"As many as you like, my boy, when I have time to listen; though I don't +promise to answer them all to your entire satisfaction," his father +replied, as he passed on into the nursery, taking Grace with him. + +Max went down-stairs, where he found Evelyn Leland sitting alone in one +of the parlors, waiting till her aunt Elsie should be ready to go back +to Fairview. + +"Max," she said, as he came in, and took a seat at her side, "you have +just the nicest kind of a father!" + +"Yes, that's so!" he returned heartily: "there couldn't be a better +one." + +"I wish he would let me see Lu," Evelyn went on: "I was in hopes he +would after the doctor had told him the baby was sure to get well." + +"I think he would, but that Lu has cried herself sick, and he wants her +to sleep off her headache. He refused to let Gracie and me in for that +reason." + +"Poor thing!" Evelyn exclaimed, tears springing to her eyes. "I should +think it must have been almost enough to set her crazy. But how happy +she will be when she hears that your father isn't going away again, and +means to keep her at home with him." + +"Yes, indeed; she'll go wild with joy; it's what all three of us have +wanted to have happen more than any thing else we could think of. + +"I've often envied boys that could live at home with their fathers; +though," he added with a happy laugh, "I've said to myself many a time, +that mine was enough nicer than theirs to make up for having to do +without him so much of the time; at least, I'd never have been willing +to swap fathers with one of 'em. No, indeed!" + +"Of course not," said Evelyn. "And I'm so delighted that Lu and I are +not to be separated! I can hardly wait to talk with her about it, and +the good times we'll have together." + +A nap and a nice supper had refreshed Lulu a good deal; but she felt +weak and languid, and was lying on the bed again when her father +returned to her room. + +She looked up at him wistfully as he came and stood beside her, then +her eyes filled with tears. + +"What is it?" he asked, lifting her from the bed, seating himself, and +drawing her into his arms: "what is your petition? for I read in your +eyes that you have one to make." + +"Papa, you won't send me away--very--soon, will you?" she pleaded in +tremulous tones, her arm round his neck, her face hidden on his +shoulder. + +"Not till I go myself; then I shall take you with me." + +"To a boarding-school?" she faltered. + +"No: I'm going to put you in a private family." + +Her face was still hidden, and she did not see the smile in his eyes. + +"What kind of people are they, papa?" she asked with a deep-drawn sigh. + +"Very nice people, I think: the wife and mother is a very lovely woman, +and the four children--a boy and three girls--are, I presume, neither +better nor worse than my own four. The gentleman, who will teach you +himself, along with the others, and have the particular care and +oversight of you, is perhaps rather stern and severe with any one who +ventures to disobey his orders; but I am quite certain, that, if you are +good and obedient, he will be very kind and indulgent, possibly a trifle +more indulgent than he ought to be." + +Lulu began to cry again. "I don't like men-teachers!" she sobbed. "I +don't like a man to have any thing to do with me. Please, please don't +send me there, papa!" + +"You want me to relent, and let you stay on here if they will have you?" + +"No, no, papa! I don't want to stay here! I don't want to see anybody +here again, except Max and Gracie; because I'm so ashamed of--of what +I've done. I couldn't look any of them in the face, for I know they must +despise me." + +"I am sure you are mistaken in that, my child," he said gravely. "But +what is it you do desire?" + +"To be with you, papa. Oh, if I could only go with you!" + +"And leave Max and Gracie?" + +"I'll have to leave them, anyhow, if you take me away from here; and, +though I love them very much, I love you a great deal better." + +"I'm afraid you would have a doleful time on shipboard, with no young +companions, nobody to see or speak to but your father and the other +officers." + +"I wouldn't care for that, or any thing, if I could only be with you. +Papa, you don't _know_ how I love you!" + +"Then, I'll take you with me when I leave here; and you need never live +away from me any more, unless you choose." + +"Papa," she cried, lifting her head to look up into his face, with glad, +astonished eyes, "do you really mean it? _May_ I go with you?" + +He held her close, with a joyous laugh. + +"Why, I understood you to say, a moment since, that you didn't want to +be in the care of a man,--_any_ man." + +"But you know I didn't mean you, papa." + +"But I am the gentleman I spoke of a little while ago, as the one in +whose care I intended to put you." + +"Papa," she said, with a bewildered look, "I don't understand." + +Then he told her; and she was, as Max had foreseen, almost wild with +delight. + +"Oh!" she cried, "how nice, _nice_ it will be to have a home of our very +own, and our father with us all the time! Papa, I think I sha'n't sleep +a wink to-night, I'm so glad." + +"I trust it will not have that effect," he said, "I hesitated a little +about telling you to-night, lest it might interfere with your rest; but +you seemed so unhappy about your future prospects, that I felt I must +relieve you of the fear of being sent away among strangers." + +"You are so very good and kind to me, papa," she returned gratefully. +"Where is our dear home to be?" + +"I don't know, yet," he said. "I have not had time to look about in +search of house or land; but I hope to be able to buy or build a house +somewhere in this region, as near Ion as a pleasant location can be +found." + +"I hope you'll find a house ready built, papa," she said. "I shouldn't +know how to wait for one to be built." + +"Not if, by waiting, we should, in the end, have a much nicer, +pleasanter one?" + +She considered a moment. "Couldn't we rent a house to live in while we +get our own built?" + +"I think that plan might answer quite well," he said with a smile. "I +had no idea you were such a business woman. Probably that is what we +will do, for I am as anxious to get to housekeeping as even you can be." + +"But, papa," she exclaimed, with a look as if struck by a sudden and not +very pleasant thought, "may I--will you be vexed if I ask you +something?" + +"Suppose you find out by asking?" + +"I--I hope you won't think it's impertinence, papa, I don't mean it for +that," she said with hesitation, hanging her head, and blushing; +"but--but--I hope it isn't mamma Vi's money we're to live on?" + +He put his hand under her chin, and lifted her face, so that he could +look down into her eyes; and she drew a long breath of relief as she +perceived that he was smiling at her. + +"No," he said. "You come honestly by your pride of independence. I +would no more live on mamma Vi's money than you would." + +"Oh, I'm so glad! But--then, how can you do without your pay, papa?" + +"Because my heavenly Father has prospered me, and given me money enough +of my own (or, rather, lent it to me; for all we have belongs to him, +and is only lent to us for a time) to provide all that is necessary for +my family, and educate my children. + +"Now we have had a long talk, which has, I trust, made my dear little +girl much happier; and it is time for you to go to your bed for the +night." + +"I don't like to have you leave me," she said, clinging about his neck; +"but you were very kind to stay so long. Won't you come soon in the +morning?" + +"You are not a prisoner any longer," he said, caressing her: "you are +free to leave this room, and go where you choose about the house and +grounds to-morrow." + +"But I don't want to. O papa! I can't face them! Mayn't I stay in my +room till you are ready to take me to our own home?" + +"You will have to face them sometime," he said; "but we will see what +can be done about it. Would you like to see Max and Gracie to-night?" + +"Gracie, ever so much; but Max--I--I don't know how he feels toward me, +papa." + +"Very kindly. He has been asking permission to come in to see you; and +Gracie has pleaded quite hard for it, and to have you forgiven, and told +the good news." + +"Gracie always is so dear and kind," she said tremulously; "and Maxie +isn't often cross with me. Yes, papa, I should like to see them both." + +"Your friend Evelyn was here this afternoon, asking permission to come +in to see you, but is gone now. You may see her to-morrow, if you want +to. Ah! I hear your brother and sister in the hall." + +He opened the door, and called to them. They came bounding in, so full +of delight over the pleasant prospect opening before them, as hardly to +remember that Lulu had been in such dreadful disgrace. + +"O Lu! has papa told you the good news?" they cried. + +"Yes." + +"And aren't you glad?" + +"Yes; glad as glad can be. But, oh, I wish the home was ready to go into +to-night!" + +Her father laughed. "I think you were born in a hurry, Lulu," he said. +"You are never willing to wait a minute for any thing. + +"Well, I suppose you children would prefer to be left to yourselves for +a while; so I will leave you. You may talk fifteen minutes together, but +no longer; as it is your bedtime now, Gracie's at least." + +"O papa! don't go!" they all exclaimed in a breath. "Please stay with +us: we'd rather have you, a great deal rather!" + +He could not resist their entreaties, so sat down, and drew his two +little girls into his arms, while Max stationed himself close at his +side. + +"My dear children," he said, "you can hardly be happier in the prospect +before us than your father is." + +"Is mamma Vi glad?" asked Lulu. + +"Yes; quite as much rejoiced, I think, as any of the rest of us." + +"But doesn't she want me sent away to school or somewhere?" with a +wistful, anxious gaze into his face. "Is she willing to have me in the +new home, papa?" + +"Yes, daughter, more than willing: she wants you to be under your +father's constant care and watchfulness, hoping that so he may succeed +in teaching you to control your temper." + +"She's very good and forgiving," was Lulu's comment in a low and not +unmoved tone. + +"Papa, when will you begin to look for the new home?" asked Grace, +affectionately stroking his cheek and whiskers with her small white +hand. + +"I have been looking at advertisements," he said; "and, now that baby +is out of danger, I shall begin the search in earnest." + +"Can we afford a big house, and handsome furniture, papa?" queried Lulu. + +"And to keep carriage and riding horses?" asked Max. + +"I hope my children have not been so thoroughly spoiled by living in the +midst of wealth and luxury, that they could not content themselves with +a moderately large house, and plain furniture?" he said gravely. + +"I'd rather live that way with you, than have all the fine things, and +you not with us, dear papa," Lulu said, putting her arm round his neck, +and laying her cheek to his. + +"I too." + +"And I," said Max and Grace. + +"And I," he responded, smiling affectionately upon them, "would prefer +such a home with my children about me, to earth's grandest palace +without them. Millions of money could not buy one of my treasures!" + +"Not me, papa?" whispered Lulu tremulously, with her lips close to his +ear. + +"No, dear child, not even you," he answered, pressing her closer to his +side. "You are no less dear than the others." + +"I deserve to be," she said with tears in her voice. "It would be just +and right, papa, if you did not love me half so well as any of your +other children." + +She spoke aloud this time, as her father had. + +"We all have our faults, Lu," remarked Max, "but papa loves us in spite +of them." + +"'God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, +Christ died for us,'" quoted the captain. "If God so loved me, while yet +his enemy, a rebel against his rightful authority, I may well love my +own children in spite of all their faults, even were those faults more +and greater by far than they are." + +"Then, papa, I think we should love you well enough to try very hard to +get rid of them," returned Max. + +"And the wonderful love of God for us should constrain us to hate and +forsake all sin," said his father. "The Bible bids us to 'be followers +of God as dear children.' And oh, how we should hate sin when we +remember that it crucified our Lord!" + +There was a momentary silence: then the children began talking joyfully +again of the new home in prospect for them, and their hopes and wishes +in regard to it. + +Their father entered heartily into their pleasure, and encouraged them +to express themselves freely, until the clock, striking nine, reminded +him that more than the allotted time for the interview had passed. Then +he bade them say good-night, and go to their beds, promising that they +should have other opportunities for saying all they wished on the +subject. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI. + +"'Tis easier for the generous to forgive +Than for offence to ask it." + + +In passing through the hall on his way from Lulu's room to the nursery, +Capt. Raymond met "grandma Elsie." + +She stopped him, and asked, in a tone of kindly concern, if Lulu was +ill, adding, that something she had accidentally overheard him saying to +the doctor had made her fear the child was not well. + +"Thank you, mother," he said: "you are very kind to take any interest in +Lulu after what has occurred. No, she is not quite well: the mental +distress of the last two days has been very great, and has exhausted her +physically. It could not, of course, be otherwise, unless she were quite +heartless. She is full of remorse for her passion and its consequences, +and my only consolation is the hope that this terrible lesson may prove +a lasting one to her." + +"I hope so, indeed," Elsie said, with emotion. "Yes, she must have +suffered greatly; for she is a warm-hearted, affectionate child, and +would not, I am sure, have intentionally done her baby sister an +injury." + +"No, it was not intentional; yet, as the result of allowing herself to +get into a passion, she is responsible for it, as she feels and +acknowledges. + +"And so deeply ashamed is she, that she knows not how to face the +family, or any one of them, and therefore entreats me to allow her to +seclude herself in her own room till I can take her to the home I hope +to make for my wife and children ere long." + +"Poor child!" sighed Elsie. "Tell her, Levis, that she need not shrink +from us as if we were not sinners, as well as herself. Shall I go in +to-morrow morning, and have a talk with her before breakfast?" + +"It will be a great kindness," he said, flushing with pleasure, "and +make it much easier for her to show herself afterwards at the table. But +I ought to ask if you are willing to see her there in her accustomed +seat?" + +"I shall be glad to do so," Elsie answered, with earnest kindliness of +look and tone. "She was not banished by any edict of mine or papa's." + +"No: I forbade her to leave her room while the baby was in a critical +condition. Yet I think she had no disposition to leave it,--shame and +remorse causing a desire to hide herself from everybody." + +"It strikes me as a hopeful sign," Elsie said; "and I do not despair of +one day seeing Lulu a noble woman, the joy and pride of her father's +heart." + +She held out her hand as she spoke. + +The captain grasped it warmly. "Thank you, mother, for those kind and +hopeful words," he said with emotion. "For the last year or two, she has +been alternately my joy and my despair; and I am resolved to leave no +effort untried to rescue her from the dominion of her fierce temper. + +"The task would doubtless have been far easier could I have undertaken +it years ago, in her early infancy. But I trust it is not yet too late +to accomplish it, with the help and the wisdom I may have in answer to +prayer. + +"No, I am sure it is by no means a hopeless undertaking, looking where +you do for needed strength and wisdom; and I rejoice almost as much for +Lulu's sake as for Vi's, that you have now come among us to stay. I will +try to see her in the morning, and do what I can to make it easy for her +to join the family circle again. + +"And now good-night. I must not keep you longer from the wife who +grudges every moment that you are absent from her side," she concluded, +with a smile as sweet and beautiful as that of her girlhood's days. + +While the captain and his mother-in-law held this little conversation in +the upper hall, Zoe and Rosie were promenading the veranda, arm in arm. +They had been talking of Violet and her baby, rejoicing together over +its improved condition. + +"How dreadful the last two days have been to poor Vi!" exclaimed Rosie, +"even in spite of the home-coming of her husband, which has always +before this made her so happy. In fact, it has been a dreadful time to +all of us; and nobody to blame except that bad-tempered Lulu. + +"At least, so _I_ think," she added, conscience giving her a twinge; +"though mamma says I ought to have let her have my pony, and taken my +own ride later in the day, if I wanted one." + +"It would have been more polite and unselfish, wouldn't it?" queried +Zoe, in a teasing tone. "I dare say it is what mamma herself would have +done under the same circumstances." + +"I have no doubt of that," returned Rosie; "but mamma and I are two very +different people. I can never hope to be as good and unselfish as she +is, and always has been so far as I can learn." + +"Ah! but there's nothing like trying," laughed Zoe. + +"Suppose you tell Lulu that, advising her to undertake the task of +controlling her temper." + +"She was quite a good while without an outbreak," said Zoe; "and really, +Rosie, that dog of yours is extremely trying at times." + +"It's quite trying to me, that I've had to send him away, and can't have +him about any more till Lulu's gone. I'll be sorry to have Vi leave Ion, +but rejoiced to be rid of Lulu. I wonder if the captain still intends to +send her away? I sincerely hope so, for Vi's sake. Poor little Elsie may +be killed outright the next time Lulu has an opportunity to vent her +spite upon her." + +"O Rosie! how can you talk so?" exclaimed Zoe. "haven't you heard that +Lulu says she thought it was your dog she was kicking at? and that she +has been really sick with distress about the baby? As to sending her +away to be trained and taught by strangers--her father has no idea of +doing it: in fact,--so Vi told Ned,--the conviction that Lulu needed his +constant oversight and control had a great deal to do in leading him to +resign from the service and come home to live." + +"Then, he's a very good father,--a great deal better one than she +deserves. But I'm sorry for Vi and her baby." + +"You needn't be: surely the captain should be able to protect them from +Lulu," laughed Zoe. + +Rosie laughed too, remarked that it must be getting late; and they went +into the house. + + * * * * * + +"I do wish papa would come for me. I can't bear to go down alone to +breakfast," Lulu was saying to herself the next morning, when a light +step in the hall without caught her ear: then there was a tap at the +door; and, opening it, she found the lady of the house standing on the +threshold. + +"Good-morning, my child," she said in pleasant, cheery tones, and +smiling sweetly as she spoke; then, bending clown, she gave the little +girl a kiss. + +"Good-morning, grandma Elsie," murmured Lulu, blushing deeply, and +casting down her eyes: "you are very kind to come to see me, and to +kiss me too, when I have been so bad. Please take a chair," she added, +drawing one forward. + +"Thank you, dear; but I would rather sit on the sofa yonder, with you by +my side," Elsie said, taking Lulu's hand, and leading her to it, then, +when they had seated themselves, putting the other arm about the child's +waist, and drawing her close to her side. "I feel that I have been +neglecting you," she went on; "but my thoughts have been much taken up +with other things, and"-- + +"O grandma Elsie!" cried Lulu, bursting into tears. "I didn't deserve +that you should show me the least kindness, or think of me at all except +as a very bad, disagreeable girl. I should think you'd want to turn me +out of your house, and say I should never come into it again." + +"No, dear child, I have no such feeling toward you: if I had, should I +not be very much like that wicked servant to whom his lord had forgiven +a debt of ten thousand talents, yet who refused to have compassion on +his fellow-servant who owed him a hundred pence? I should, indeed; for +my sins against God have been far greater, and more heinous, than yours +against me or mine." + +"But you were always such a good child when you were a little girl, and +I am such a bad one." + +"No, my dear; that is quite a mistake; I was not always good as a +child, and I am very far from being perfect as a woman." + +"You seem so to me, grandma Elsie: I never know of your doing and saying +any thing the least bit wrong." + +"But you, my child, see only the outward appearance, while God looks at +the heart; and he knows that, though I am truly his servant, trying +earnestly to do his will, I fall lamentably short of it." + +"Grandma Elsie, I didn't know it was the baby: I didn't mean to hurt +her." + +"No, my dear, I know you didn't." + +"But papa said he must punish me all the same, because it was being in a +passion that made me do it. Grandma Elsie, if you had such a dreadful +temper as mine, wouldn't you be discouraged about ever conquering it?" + +"No, my child, not while I could find such words as these in the Bible: +'O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself: but in Me is thine help.' 'Thou +shalt call his name Jesus; for he shall save his people from their +sins.' 'He is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God +by him.' 'God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above +that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to +escape, that ye may be able to bear it.'" + +"'His people,'" repeated Lulu; then with a sigh, "But I am not one of +them, grandma Elsie; so those promises are not for me." + +"He invites you to become one of his people, and then they will be for +you. + +"'Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden,' Jesus says, 'and +I will give you rest.' + +"You feel yourself heavy laden with that unconquerable temper, do you +not?" + +"Yes, ma'am." + +"Then, that invitation is for you; and it will not be unconquerable with +the Lord to help you. + +"'The God of Israel is he that giveth strength and power unto his +people.' 'And they that stumbled are girded with strength.' You cannot +doubt that you are included in the invitation, for it is, 'Whosoever +will, let him take the water of life freely.' And the time to come is +now: 'Now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.'" + +The breakfast-bell rang at that moment; and grandma Elsie, rising, took +Lulu's hand, saying, "Come, my dear, you need not shrink from joining us +at the table: no one will be disposed to treat you unkindly." + +As she spoke, the door opened, and Capt. Raymond and Violet came in. +They exchanged morning greetings with their mother; while Lulu, with +eyes cast down, and cheeks aflame, half shrank behind her, ashamed and +afraid to meet Violet's gaze. + +But Violet bent down and kissed her affectionately, saying in a kindly +tone, "I hope you are feeling better than you did yesterday?" + +"O mamma Vi!" Lulu cried, throwing her arm round her young step-mother's +neck, and bursting into tears, "is baby still getting better? and will +you forgive me? I am, oh, so sorry!" + +"Yes, dear, baby is improving fast; and it is all forgiven, so far as I +am concerned," was the gentle reply. + +Then the captain kissed his little girl good-morning, and they all went +down to the breakfast-room together. + +The worst was over to Lulu in having seen Violet, yet it was quite an +ordeal to her to face the rest of the large family; but each one spoke +pleasantly to her. Rosie alone bestowed so much an unkind look upon her, +and that was wasted; for Lulu, expecting it from that quarter more than +any other, constantly averted her gaze from Rosie, keeping her eyes +down, or turned in another direction. + +Dr. Conly had joined them as they sat down, and presently he addressed +the captain:-- + +"I hear, Raymond, that you would like to buy in this neighborhood." + +"Yes, if I can find a suitable place,--one that will satisfy my wife as +well as myself," the captain answered with a smiling glance at Violet. + +"Well, Vi, how would Woodburn answer, so far as you are concerned?" +queried Arthur. + +"Woodburn! is it for sale?" she cried delightedly. "O Levis!" turning to +her husband, "it is a lovely old place! A visit there was always a great +treat to me as a child." + +"And it is really for sale?" exclaimed several voices in chorus, all +eyes turning inquiringly upon Dr. Conly. + +"Yes, so Miss Elliott told me yesterday," replied Arthur. "She was +slightly indisposed, and sent for me, and, while telling of her +ailments, remarked that she was very lonely since her sister Margaret +had married and gone, leaving her sole occupant--not taking servants +into account--of that large house, with its extensive grounds. So she +had at last decided, she said, to comply with her sister's urgent +request to sell the place, and take up her abode with them. + +"She had thought of advertising, and asked my advice about it. Of +course, I thought at once of you and Vi, captain, told her I knew of a +gentleman who might like to become a purchaser, and that I would promise +her a call from him to-day to look at the place. Will you redeem my +promise?" + +"Gladly," responded the captain, "especially as Vi expresses so strong a +liking for the place. Will you go with me, my dear?" + +"I hardly like to leave my baby yet," she answered dubiously. "But if +you should feel entirely satisfied with the house, the grounds, and the +price asked for them, you could not please me better than by making the +purchase." + +"There! if Miss Elliott only knew it, she might consider the estate as +good as sold," remarked Zoe. + +"If she is willing to take a reasonable price, I presume she might," +said Arthur. "Captain, I will go there directly from here: will you +drive over with me, and take a look at the place?" + +"Yes, thank you; and have a talk with the lady, if you will give me an +introduction." + +Max and Lulu, sitting side by side at the table, exchanged +glances,--Lulu's full of delight, Max's only interested. He shook his +head in response to her's. + +"What do you mean? wouldn't you like it?" she asked in an undertone. + +"Yes, indeed! but I'm pretty sure papa couldn't afford such a place as +that: it must be worth a good many thousands." + +Lulu's look lost much of its brightness; still, she did not quite give +up hope, as the conversation went on among their elders, Woodburn and +the Elliotts continuing to be the theme. + +"Will it be near enough to Ion?" Capt. Raymond asked, addressing Violet +more particularly. "What is the distance?" + +"Something over a mile, they call it," said Mr. Dinsmore. + +"That is as near as we can expect to be, I suppose," said Violet. + +"And with carriages and horses, bicycles, tricycles, and telephones, we +may feel ourselves very near neighbors indeed," remarked Edward. "When +the weather is too inclement for mamma or Vi to venture out, they can +talk together by the hour through the telephone, if they wish." + +"And it won't often be too inclement to go back and forth," said Zoe; +"almost always good enough for a close carriage, if for nothing else." + +"We are talking as if the place were already secured," remarked Violet, +with a smiling glance at her husband. + +"I think you may feel pretty sure of it if you want it, love; unless +Miss Elliott should change her mind about selling," he responded, in a +tone too low to reach any ear but hers. + +She gave him a bright, glad look, that quite settled the matter so far +as he was concerned; he would, if necessary, give even an exorbitant +price for the place, to please her. + +"Have you never seen Woodburn, captain?" asked Mrs. Dinsmore. + +"I have some recollection of driving past it," he replied meditatively; +"but--is not the house nearly concealed from view from the road, by a +thick growth of trees and shrubbery?" + +"Yes: you will thin them out a little, I hope, for the mansion is well +worth looking at; it is a very aristocratic-looking dwelling,--large, +substantial, and handsome architecturally." + +"Papa, are you going to buy it?" asked Grace. + +"It is too soon to answer that question, daughter," he said pleasantly; +and Max and Lulu again exchanged glances, which said this time, "Maybe +he will, after all." + +Both ardently wished their father would propose taking them along; he +did not: but when Dr. Conly said, with a kindly glance at Grace, "There +will be room in my carriage for a little friend of mine, if papa is +willing to let her go with us," he at once said,-- + +"Certainly, Gracie may go, if she will be ready in season, and not keep +the doctor waiting." + +"Indeed I will, papa," she cried delightedly, and ran away to don hat +and coat; for the meal was concluded, and everybody leaving the table. + +Lulu followed her father, till, in the hall, she found an opportunity to +speak to him without being overheard. + +"Papa," she asked, "what am I to do with myself to-day?" + +"Stay in your room, and learn your lessons, beginning just where you +left off the other day. You will recite to me after I come back; then we +will consider what you shall do for the rest of the day." + +"Yes, sir: may I see Evelyn when she comes?" + +"If she chooses to go to you in your room." + +"Must I stay in my room all the time?" she asked dejectedly. + +"While I am away. I will take you out after I return." Then, noticing +her downcast look, "You shall have more liberty when we get into our own +home," he said kindly. + +At that she looked up with a bright, glad smile. "Papa, it will be _so +nice_!" + +Max had drawn near. + +"Papa," he said, "won't you let Lu take a walk with me? Mayn't we run +over to Fairview, and bring Evelyn back with us? I know she'd be glad to +have company coming over to school." + +"Yes, you may go, both of you, if you like. But, Lulu, when you get +home, go at once to your room: don't stop in the grounds or on the +veranda." + +"I won't, papa," she said: "I'll go straight to my room, and, oh, thank +you for letting me go!" + + + + +CHAPTER XVII. + +"Home, sweet home!" + + +"How large is the estate, doctor?" asked Capt. Raymond, as they were on +their way to Woodburn. + +"I cannot say exactly," replied Arthur. "There is a bit of woodland +comprising several acres; and lawn, gardens, and shrubbery cover several +more. I believe that is all." + +"About as much as I care for," returned the captain. + +"The estate was formerly very large," Arthur went on,--"some thousands +of acres,--and the family was a very wealthy one; but, like many others, +they lost heavily by the war, and were compelled to part with one +portion of the estate after another, till little more than the homestead +was left; and now it seems that it, too, must go." + +"Are they so reduced?" the captain asked in a tone of deep sympathy. + +"I think Miss Elliott does not feel compelled to part with it, and would +still live on there, if it were not for the loneliness of the situation, +and a natural desire to be with her sister, the only remaining member of +their once large family, besides herself." + +"Yes, yes: I see. I understand, and shall feel much more comfortable in +buying it, than if I knew that poverty compelled her to part with it +against her will." + +"That shows your kindness of heart," Arthur said, turning toward his +friend with an appreciative smile. + +The next moment they had entered the Woodburn grounds, and Capt. Raymond +and Grace were glancing from side to side in a very interested manner. + +"The place is a good deal run down," remarked Arthur. "They have not had +the means to keep it up, I suppose; but if it comes into your hands, +captain, you can soon set matters right in regard to that; and I, for +one, shall greatly enjoy seeing the improvement." + +"And I making it," was the cheery rejoinder; "more, I think, than taking +possession of a place that was too perfect to be improved." + +"Papa, I'd just love to have this for our home!" cried Gracie, flushing +with pleasure as she glanced here and there, and then up into his face +with an eager, questioning look, "Won't you buy it, papa?" coaxingly. + +"It is still too soon for that question, my child," he said, smiling +down at her. "But I hope to be able to answer it before very long." + +They had reached the house, and were presently ushered into the presence +of its owner. She was desirous to sell, the captain to buy,--willing +also to give not only a fair, but a liberal, price; so it took but a +short time for them to come to an agreement. + +He bought the land, house, furniture, every thing just as it stood; was +promised possession in two weeks, and accorded the privilege of at once +beginning any repairs or alterations he might deem desirable. + +Before making the agreement, he had inspected the whole house. He found +it large, conveniently arranged, and in very tolerable repair. + +The furniture had evidently been very handsome in its day, and would do +quite well, he thought, to begin with: much of it might, with +re-upholstering and varnishing, please Violet as well as any that could +be bought elsewhere. He was eager to bring her to look at it, the house +and the grounds. + +These last delighted both himself and Grace, although lawn and gardens +were far from being as trim and neat as those of Ion and Fairview: there +was an air of neglect about the whole place, but that could soon be +remedied. + +The bit of woodland was beautiful; and through it, and across lawn and +gardens, ran a little stream of clear, sparkling water,--a pretty +feature in the landscape, without being deep enough to be dangerous to +the little ones. + +Grace went everywhere with her father, up-stairs and down, indoors and +out, quietly looking and listening, but seldom speaking, unless +addressed. + +Once or twice she said, in a low aside, "Papa, I'd like to live here, +if you can 'ford to buy it. + +"Papa, this is such a pretty room, and the view from that window is so +nice!" + +He would reply only by a kind smile, or a word or two of assent. She did +not understand all the talk in the library after they had finished their +round, and when they left was still in some doubt as to her father's +intentions. + +"Papa," she asked eagerly, as soon as they were fairly on their homeward +way, "have you bought it?" + +"We have come to an agreement," he answered. + +"Then, is it ours?" + +"It will be, as soon as I have got the deed, and handed over the money." + +"Oh, I'm so glad!" she cried, clapping her hands with delight. "And +we're to be 'lowed to go there to stay in two weeks, aren't we? I +thought that was what Miss Elliott said." + +"Yes: can you get all your possessions packed up by that time?" + +"Yes, indeed, papa: one day would be enough time for that." + +"And if you should happen to forget one of the dollies, you could go +back for her," remarked the doctor. + +"Or replace it with a new one," said the captain. + +"But I love all my dollies, papa," she returned, with a wistful look up +into his face: "they're my children, you know. Would you be satisfied +with another new little girl 'stead of me?" + +"No, indeed!" he replied, bending down to kiss her cheek. "If I had +another new little girl given me, I should want to hold fast to my +little Gracie too; and you shall keep all your dollies as long as you +please." + +Lulu and Max started on their walk to Fairview about the same time that +Dr. Conly drove away with their father and Grace. + +Their talk was principally of the new home in prospect. Lulu had only +driven past Woodburn several times; but Max had been taken there once by +Dr. Conly, with whom he was almost as great a favorite as his sister +Grace, and had seen not only the grounds, but one or two rooms of the +mansion. + +Lulu was eager to hear all he had to tell about the place, and he not at +all averse to describing what he had seen. + +So interested were they in the topic, that they reached the entrance to +the Fairview grounds almost ere they were aware of it. + +"Oh, we're here!" exclaimed Lulu, in some surprise. "Max, I'll stay +outside, while you go up to the house, for--I--I can't bear to see aunt +Elsie and the others." + +Her eyes were downcast, her cheeks burning with blushes as she spoke. + +"But you may as well get it over," said Max: "you'll have to see them +all sometime." + +"You don't care a bit, _do_ you?" she said, in a hurt tone. + +"Yes, I do; I'm right sorry for you; but I can't help your having to +meet them sooner or later." + +"But I'm afraid I won't be welcome to aunt Elsie. What if she should +tell me to go out of the house, she didn't want such a bad girl there?" + +"She isn't that kind of person," said Max. "But here comes Eva," as the +little girl came tripping down the avenue to meet them. + +She shook hands with Max, then threw her arms round Lulu, and kissed +her. + +"O Eva! I'm 'most ashamed to look at you," murmured Lulu, half averting +her blushing face. "I shouldn't think you'd want me for your friend any +more." + +"I do, though: I love you dearly, and should have gone to your room +yesterday if your papa had not refused to allow it," responded Evelyn, +repeating her caress. "Come in and rest, both of you: aunt Elsie told me +to ask you." + +"I'm not sure that papa meant to give me permission to go into the +house," said Lulu, hanging back. + +"No,--come to think of it,--I don't believe he did," said Max. "Besides, +it must be pretty near school-time; so if you are ready, Eva, and want +to walk, we'll start back directly, and be glad to take you with us." + +"Yes, I prefer to walk," she said: "I'll be ready in five minutes, and +glad to have your company." + +Mrs. Leland was on the veranda. + +"Won't they come in?" she asked of Evelyn, as the child came hurrying up +the steps. + +"No, auntie: Lu is not quite certain that her papa gave her permission." + +"Then, I'll go to them." + +Lulu's eyes were on the ground, her cheeks hot with blushes, as Mrs. +Leland drew near the rustic bench on which she and Max had seated +themselves. + +"Good-morning, my dears: I am sorry you cannot come in and sit a while," +was her pleasant greeting. Then she shook hands with Max and kissed +Lulu. + +"I heard you were not well yesterday, Lulu: I hope you feel quite so +this morning?" + +"Yes, ma'am, thank you." + +"I heard from Ion before breakfast, and am delighted that baby is still +improving, as, no doubt, you are, both of you." + +"Yes, indeed!" exclaimed Max. + +"And I am gladder than words can tell," said Lulu, a tear rolling +quickly down her cheek. "Aunt Elsie, I do love her! I think she is the +nicest, sweetest baby I ever saw." + +"Yes, my dear; and I have no doubt you intend to be the best of sisters +to her." + +"Oh, I do! I can't ever make up to her for--for hurting her so, though I +did not mean to do it." + +"Of course not: you couldn't be so cruel toward any baby, but especially +your own sweet little sister," was the gentle, sweet-toned reply. "I am +rejoiced, especially for you, my dears, and for your mamma, that your +father is going to settle down here; for I know it will add greatly to +your happiness, he is such a good husband and father, and you will so +enjoy having a home of your own." + +"Yes, aunt Elsie: we think it is the best thing that could have happened +to us," replied Max. + +Evelyn joined them at that moment; so they said good-by, and started on +their way back to Ion. + +"Eva," said Max, "have you heard about Woodburn?" + +"No; what about it?" + +"It's for sale, and perhaps papa will buy it." + +"Oh, how nice that would be!" she exclaimed. "I've been there with aunt +Elsie, and it's just a lovely place! It has a rather neglected look now; +but it wouldn't take long to remedy that, and then it would be quite as +handsome as Ion or Fairview, or any other place about here. Aren't you +happy, Lu?" + +"I shall be if papa gets it; but the best thing of all is, that he is to +be with us all the time." + +"Yes, of course," sighed Evelyn, thinking of the happy days when she had +her father with her. "Lu," she said presently, "I know you are not to be +sent away; but where are you to go to school?" + +"To papa," replied Lulu, with a glad look and smile. + +Evelyn sighed again. "The only part I regret," she remarked, "is that we +have to give up being together in our studies,--you and I. Unless," she +added the next moment, as if struck by a sudden thought, "your father +would take me as a pupil too. But I wouldn't dare to ask it." + +"I would," said Max: "I dare ask papa almost any thing,--unless it was +leave to do something wrong,--and I'll undertake to sound him on the +subject." + +"I'm not afraid to ask him, either," said Lulu; "and he's so kind, I do +believe he'll say yes, or at least that he'll do it if everybody else is +agreed. Have you seen him, Eva?" + +"Yes; and he had such a kind, fatherly manner toward me, that I fell in +love with him at once. I believe I'd be glad to have him adopt me if he +was badly in want of another daughter about my age," she added, with a +merry look and smile. + +"I believe he'd be the gainer if he could swap me off for you," said +Lulu, catching her friend's tone; "but I'm very happy in feeling quite +sure he would rather have me, bad as I am, just because I am his own." + +"That makes all the difference in the world," said Evelyn; "and perhaps, +on becoming acquainted with my faults, he might think them worse than +yours." + +It was not quite school-time when they reached Ion, and Evelyn proposed +that they should spend the few intervening minutes in the grounds. + +"I'd like to, ever so much," said Lulu; "but papa bade me go directly to +my own room on getting home. So good-by," and she moved on resolutely in +the direction of the house. + +"Good-by. I'll see you again when school is out, if I can," Evelyn +called after her. + +Lulu's thoughts were so full of other things, she found great difficulty +in fixing them upon her lessons. But saying to herself that it would be +much too bad to fail in her first recitations to her father, she exerted +her strong will to the utmost, and succeeded. She was quite ready for +him when, at length, he came in. + +But looking up eagerly from her book, "Papa," she asked, "have you, oh! +have you, bought it?" + +"Bought what?" he asked smilingly, as he sat down and drew her to his +side. + +"O papa! you know! Woodburn, I mean." + +"I think I have secured it," he said, "and that it will make a very +delightful home for us all." + +"Oh, I am so glad!" she cried, throwing her arms round his neck, and +giving him a vigorous hug. "When can we move in, papa?" + +"In about two weeks, probably: can you stand having to wait for that +length of time?" + +"I s'pose I'll have to," she said, laughing a little ruefully. "It'll +help very much that I'll have you here, and see you every day. Are you +going to keep me shut up in this room all the time?" + +"No: did I not tell you, you were no longer a prisoner?" + +"Oh, yes, sir! but I--I don't care very much to--to be with Rosie and +the rest." + +"I prefer that you should not be, except when I am present," he returned +gravely. "I want to keep you with me as much as possible; and would +rather have you alone, or with Evelyn, Max, and Gracie only, when I am +not with you." + +"I like that best, too, papa," she replied humbly; "for I can't trust +myself not to get into a passion with Rosie and her dog, and I suppose +you can't trust me either." + +"Not yet, daughter," he said gently; "but I hope the time will come when +I can. Now we will attend to the lessons." + +When the recitations were finished, "Papa," she said, with an +affectionate, admiring look up into his face, "I think you are a _very_ +nice teacher: you make every thing so clear and plain, and so +interesting. I'm so glad you're the gentleman who is to have charge of +me," she added with a happy laugh. + +"So am I," he said, caressing her. "I am very glad, very thankful, to be +able to take charge of all my own children; and whatever I may lack in +experience and ability as a teacher, I hope to make up in the deep +interest I shall always feel in the welfare and progress of my pupils." + +She then told him of Evelyn's wish, concluding With, "Won't you, dear +papa? I'd like it so much, and Eva is such a good girl you wouldn't have +a bit of trouble managing her. She's just as different from me as +possible." + +"Quite a recommendation; and if I were as sure of proving a competent +teacher, I should not hesitate to grant your request. But it is a new +business to me, and perhaps it would not be wise for me to undertake the +tuition of more than my own three at present. However," he added, seeing +her look of disappointment, "I will take the matter into consideration." + +"Oh, thank you, sir! Papa, I've just thought of two things I want to +talk to you about." + +"Very well; let me hear them." + +"The first is about my being so naughty at Viamede," she went on, +hanging her head, and blushing deeply; "in such a passion at Signor +Foresti, and so obstinate and disobedient to grandpa Dinsmore." + +"I was very sorry to hear of it all," he said gravely: "but what about +it?" + +"Don't you have to punish me for it?" she asked, half under her breath. + +"No: the punishment I gave you the other night settled all accounts up +to that date." + +She breathed more freely. + +"Papa, would you have made me go back to that horrid man after he struck +me?" + +"It is not worth while to consider that question at this late day. Now, +what else?" he asked. + +"Papa, I spoiled one of those valuable books of engravings belonging to +grandpa Dinsmore; no, I didn't exactly spoil it myself, but I took it +out on the veranda without leave, and carelessly left it where Rosie's +dog could get at it; and he scratched and gnawed and tore it, till it is +almost ruined." + +"I shall replace it at once," he said. "I am sorry you were so careless, +and particularly that you took the book out there without permission; +but that was not half so bad as flying into a passion, even if you hurt +nothing or no one but yourself." + +"But I did get into a passion, papa, at the dog and at Rosie," she +acknowledged, in a frightened tone, and blushing more deeply than +before. + +"I am deeply grieved to hear it," he said. + +"And won't you have to punish me for that, and for getting the book +spoiled?" + +"No: didn't I tell you just now that all accounts were settled up to the +other night?" + +"Papa, you're very, very kind," she said, putting her arm round his +neck, and laying her head on his shoulder. + +"I am very glad, that, with all her faults, my dear little daughter is +so truthful and so open with me," he said, smoothing her hair. + +"Papa, I'm ever so sorry you'll have to pay so much money to replace +that book," she said. "But--you often give me some pocket-money, +and--won't you please keep all you would give me till it counts up +enough to pay for the book?" + +"It is a right feeling, a feeling that pleases me, which prompts you to +make that request," he said in a kind tone, and pressing his lips to her +cheek; "and probably another time I may let you pay for such a piece of +carelessness, but you need not in this instance. I feel rich enough to +spare the money quite easily for that and an increase in my children's +weekly allowance. What is yours now?" + +"Fifty cents, papa." + +"Where is your purse?" + +She took it from her pocket, and put it into his hand. + +"Only five cents in it," he remarked, with a smile, when he had +examined. + +Then, taking a handful of loose change from his pocket, he counted out +four bright quarters and ten dimes, and poured them into her purse. + +"O papa! so much!" she cried delightedly, "I feel ever so rich!" + +He laughed at that. "Now," he said, "you shall have a dollar every week, +unless I should have to withdraw it on account of some sort of bad +behavior on your part. Max is to have the same; Gracie half a dollar +till she is a little older: and you are all to keep an account of your +spendings." + +He took from another pocket, three little blank-books. + +"One of these is for you: the others are for your brother and sister," +he said. "See, there is a blank space for every day in the week; and, +Whenever you lay out any money, you must write down in the proper place +what it was that you bought, and how much it cost." + +"And show it to you, papa?" + +"Once in a while: probably, whenever I hand you your allowance, I shall +look over your account for the week that is just past, and tell you what +I think of the way you have laid out your money, in order to help you to +learn to spend it judiciously." + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII. + +"Fortune is merry, And in this mood will give us any thing." + + +There was a sound of small, hurrying feet in the hall without, a tap at +the door; and Max's voice asked, "May we come in?" + +"Yes," said his father; and instantly the door was thrown wide. Evelyn +came in with a quiet, lady-like step, and Max and Grace more +boisterously. + +The captain rose, shook hands with Eva, set her a chair, and sat down +again, drawing Gracie to his arms, while Max stood at his side. + +"Oh! what are those for?" he asked, catching sight of the blank-books. + +"This is for you, this for Grace," the captain answered, bestowing them +as he spoke, then went on to repeat substantially what he had just been +saying to Lulu, and to replenish their purses as he had hers. + +They were both delighted, both grateful. + +Evelyn looked on, well pleased. "Now your allowance is just the same as +mine, and I am so glad," she said to Lulu. "I have never kept an +account; but I think it must be a good plan, and I mean to after this." + +"There is another thing, children," said the captain: "any money that we +have, is only lent to us by our heavenly Father; and it is our duty to +set aside a certain portion for giving to his cause." + +"How much, papa?" asked Max. + +"People have different ideas about that," was the reply. "In +Old-Testament times, the rule was one-tenth of all; and I think most +people should not give less now: many are able to give a great deal +more. I hope each of you will be glad to give as much as that." + +He opened Lulu's Bible, lying on the table, and read aloud, "'He who +soweth sparingly, shall reap also sparingly; and he who soweth +bountifully, shall reap also bountifully. Every man according as he +purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of +necessity; for God loveth a cheerful giver.'" + +"I'll give a tenth of all," said Lulu. "I mean to buy a little purse on +purpose to keep my tenth in, and I'll put two of these dimes in it. That +will be the tenth of the two dollars you've given me, won't it, papa?" + +"Yes," he said. + +"And I'll do the same," said Max. + +"I too," added Gracie. + +"It is just what my papa taught me to do," remarked Evelyn modestly. + +"Would you children all like to take a drive with me this afternoon?" +asked the captain. + +There was a simultaneous and joyful assent from his own three: then +Evelyn said, "Thank you, sir. I should like it extremely, if I can get +permission. Aunt Elsie expects me home to dinner; but I will go now to +the telephone, and ask if I may stay and accept your invitation." + +"And while you are doing that, I will go to my wife, and try to persuade +her to join our party," the captain said, leaving the room. + +Evelyn had no difficulty in gaining permission to stay at Ion for the +rest of the day, or go anywhere Capt. Raymond might propose to take her; +and he found but little difficulty in persuading Violet to accompany him +in a drive that would take her from her baby for an hour or two, the +little one being so much better that she did not fear to leave it in +charge of her mother and the nurse, thinking it might die before her +return. + +"The carriage will be at the door in ten or fifteen minutes after we +leave the dinner-table," the captain told them all; and each one +promised to be ready to start at once. + +The children all came down the stairs and out upon the veranda together, +and only a little in advance of the captain and Violet. + +There was a simultaneous exclamation of surprise as they saw, not the +Ion family carriage, but a new and very handsome one, with a pair of +fine match-horses, which none of them had ever seen before, drawn up at +the foot of the veranda-steps, while, a few feet beyond, a servant held +the bridle of a beautiful, spirited pony, whose long mane, gracefully +arched neck, and glossy coat, struck them all with admiration. + +The carriage-horses were no less handsome or spirited: they were tossing +their manes, and pawing the ground, with impatience to be off. + +Violet turned a bright, inquiring look upon her husband, while all three +of his children were asking in eager, excited tones, "Papa, papa, whose +carriage and horses are these?" + +"Ours," he said, handing Violet to a seat in the vehicle; then, as he +helped Evelyn in, "Max, my son, if you will ride that pony, there will +be more room here for the rest of us." + +"O papa! may I?" cried the boy in tones of delight. "Did you hire it for +me?" + +"No: I only bought it for you. Mount, and let me see how well you can +manage him--how well you have improved your opportunities for learning +to ride." + +Max needed no second invitation, but had vaulted into the saddle before +his father was done speaking. + +"Now put him through his paces," was the next order. + +Max wheeled about, dashed down the avenue at a rapid gallop, turned, and +came back at an easy canter; his father and sisters, Violet also, +watching him in proud delight, he was so handsome, and sat his pony so +well. + +"Ah! that will do," his father said when the lad was within easy +hearing-distance: "these fellows," glancing at the horses attached to +the carriage, "are getting too restless to stand any longer; so you may +finish your exhibition at another time. I have seen enough to feel that +you are quite equal to the management of your pony." + +"O papa! he's just splendid!" Max burst out, bending down to pat and +stroke the neck of his steed; "and I can never thank you enough for such +a gift." + +"Enjoy him, and use him kindly: that is all I ask," the captain said, +entering the carriage, where he had already placed his two little girls. +"Drive on, Scipio. Max, you may ride along-side." + +"I 'spect I know where we're going," remarked Grace gleefully, and with +an arch smile up into her father's face, as she noticed the direction +they were taking on turning out of the avenue into the high-road. + +"Do you?" he said. "Well, wait a little, and you will find out how good +a guess you have made." + +"To Woodburn, papa?" queried Lulu eagerly. + +"Have patience, and you will see presently," he answered with a smile. + +"Mamma Vi, do you know?" she asked. + +"It is your father's secret," said Violet. "I should not presume to tell +you when he declines doing so." + +"We shall know in a very few minutes, Lu," said Evelyn: "it is only a +short drive to Woodburn." + +"I was thinking about that name," said Grace. "Papa, why do they call it +Woodburn? There's woods,--do they burn them sometimes? They don't look +as if they'd ever been burned." + +"I don't think they have," he said, "except such parts of them as dry +twigs and fallen branches, that could be picked up from the ground, or +now and then a tree that it was thought best to cut down, or that fell +of itself. But you know, there is a pretty little brook running across +the estate, and in Scotland such a stream is called a burn; so, having a +wood and a burn, Woodburn is a very appropriate name." + +"Yes, papa, I think it is, and a pretty name too. Thank you for +explaining it, and not laughing at my mistake." + +"Even papa doesn't know nearly every thing, little daughter," he said, +stroking and patting the small hand she had laid on his knee, "so it +would be quite out of place for him to laugh at you for asking a +sensible question. We should never be ashamed to ask for information +that we need. It is much wiser than to remain in ignorance for fear of +being laughed at." + +"And her father always gives information so kindly and patiently," +remarked Violet. + +"And I think he knows '_most_ every thing," said Grace. "Oh, I did guess +right! for here we are at Woodburn." + +They drove and walked about the grounds, admiring, criticising, planning +improvements; then called on Miss Elliott, and, with her readily +accorded permission, went over the house. + +Violet and the captain selected a suite of rooms for their own +occupation, and he decided which the children should use. + +A bedroom opening from their own was selected for Grace, the adjoining +room beyond for Lulu; and another, into which both these latter opened, +they were told should be their own little sitting-room. + +Besides these, a tiny apartment in a tower, communicating with Lulu's +bedroom, was given to her. The sitting-room opened into the hall also, +so that it was not necessary to pass through one bedroom to reach the +other. + +They were all bright, cheerful rooms, with a pleasant outlook from every +window: in the sitting-room there were French windows opening upon a +balcony. + +The little girls were almost speechless with delight when told by their +father that these four apartments were to be appropriated solely to +their use. + +Lulu caught his hand, and kissed it, tears of mingled joy and penitence +springing to her eyes. + +He smiled down at her, and laid his other hand tenderly on her head for +an instant. + +Then turning to Max, "Now, my boy," he said, "we must settle where you +are to lodge. Have you any choice?" + +"Is it to be more than one room for me, papa?" he asked, with an arch +smile. "I believe boys don't usually fare quite so well as girls in +such things." + +"My boy does," returned his father: "you shall have two or three rooms +if you want them, and quite as well furnished as those of your sisters." + +"Then, if you please, papa, I'll take those over Lu's, and thank you +very much. But as you have already given me several things that my +sisters haven't got,--a gun, a watch, and that splendid pony,--I think +it would be quite fair that they should have better and prettier +furniture in their rooms than I in mine." + +"That makes no difference, Max," his father answered with a pleased +laugh. "I should hardly want the girls to have guns, but watches and +ponies they shall have by the time they are as old as you are now." + +At that the two little girls, standing near, exchanged glances of +delight. They had been unselfishly glad for Max, and now they rejoiced +each for herself and for the other. + +Though, in common with all the rest, deeply interested in the new home, +Max was not sorry when his father and Violet decided that it was time to +return to Ion; for he was eager to show his pony to grandma Elsie, Zoe, +and Rosie, who had not yet seen it. + +"Papa, do you require me to keep along-side of the carriage?" he asked, +as he remounted. + +"No: if you wish, you may act as our _avant-courier_," was the smiling +reply. "I quite understand that you are in haste to display your new +treasure." + +"Yes, sir: that was why I asked. Thank you, sir;" and away the lad flew, +urging his pony to a rapid gallop. + +He reached Ion some minutes in advance of the carriage, found nearly all +of the family who had remained at home on the veranda, and greatly +enjoyed their exclamations of surprise and admiration at sight of his +steed. + +As he drew rein at the foot of the steps, and lifted his hat to the +ladies, Zoe and Rosie came hurriedly forward to get a nearer view. The +first exclaimed,-- + +"What a beautiful pony! Where did he come from, Max?" + +Rosie asking, "Whose is he?" + +"Mine; a present from papa," replied Max, sitting proudly erect, and +patting the pony's neck; "but I don't know where he came from, aunt Zoe. +You'll have to ask papa if you want to know." + +"You're in luck, Maxie," she said lightly. + +"Yes, indeed. I was born in luck when I was born my father's son." + +"Of course you were," she returned, laughing. "Where are the others? Oh, +here they come!" as she caught sight of the captain's new carriage just +turning in at the avenue-gates. + +Those who were in it were a gay and happy party, who, all the way as +they came, had been discussing plans for making the new home more +convenient, comfortable, and beautiful, and for the life they were to +live in it. + +Woodburn was the principal theme of conversation in the evening also, +the entire family being gathered together in the parlor, and no visitors +present. + +"Tell us about your nursery, Vi," said her mother: "where is it to be?" + +"Next to our sleeping-room, mamma, on the other side from Gracie's: you +may be sure we want our little ones near us." + +"But is it a pleasant room?" + +"None brighter or cheerier in the house, mamma; it is of good size too; +and we mean to have it furnished with every comfort, and in a way to +make it as attractive as possible." + +"Pleasantly suggestive pictures among other things?" + +"Yes, mamma. I know, from my own happy experience, that they have a +great deal to do with educating a child." + +"In both morals and art?" said the captain, looking smilingly at her. "I +should think so, judging from what my wife is; and surely, it is +reasonable to expect a child to be, to some extent, a reflection of its +surroundings; refined or vulgar, according to the style of faces--living +or pictured--it is constantly gazing upon, etc. But, however that may +be, we will try to keep upon the safe side, furnishing only what must +have a good influence, so far as it has any at all." + +Lulu was there, sitting as close to her father as she could well get. +She had a feeling that it was the only safe place for her. + +"Shall I have some pictures on my walls, papa?" she asked in a low +aside. + +"Yes: we will go some day soon to the city, and choose some fine +engravings for your rooms, Max's and Gracie's; furniture, too, carpets, +curtains, and new paper for the walls." + +"Oh, but that will be delightful!" she exclaimed. "Papa, you are just +too good and kind for any thing." + +Max, who was near at hand, had overheard. "That's so!" he said. "I +suppose you mean that I am to go too, papa?" + +"Yes; Gracie also. My dear," to Violet, "when will it suit you to +accompany us?--to-morrow?" + +"To-morrow is Saturday," she said reflectively. "Suppose we say Monday? +I hope baby will be so much better by that time, that I shall feel easy +in leaving her for a long day's shopping." + +"Very well," he said: "we will go Monday morning if nothing happens to +prevent." + +"Lulu looks as if she did not know how to wait so long," Violet said, +smiling kindly on the little girl. "Can't you take her and Max and +Gracie to-morrow, and again on Monday? Surely, they can select some +things for their own rooms, with you to help them." + +"No. I want your taste as well as my own and theirs, and Lulu must learn +to wait: it is a lesson she needs," he added, looking down at her with +grave kindliness, and pressing affectionately the hand she had slipped +into his. + +She flushed, and cast down her eyes. + +"Yes, papa," she murmured, "I will try to be good and patient. I'm sure +I ought to be when you are so very good to me." + +"Now, captain, if my taste and judgment were considered equal to Vi's, +and Lulu might be spared that lesson," remarked Zoe laughingly, "I'd +offer to go in her place,--Vi's, I mean. I think it would be great fun +to help choose pictures, carpets, and furniture." + +"Thank you, Zoe; that is a kind offer," said Violet: "and if mamma +thinks it an enjoyable errand, and will consent to supplement your taste +and judgment with hers, they will be a good deal more than equal to +mine," she concluded, with a smiling glance at her mother. + +"I am quite of Zoe's opinion as to the pleasantness of the object of the +expedition, Vi," Elsie said, "and quite at the service of the captain +and yourself, to go, or to take your place in watching over baby while +you go; and I think you will find it necessary to spend more than one +or two days in the work of selecting what you will want for the +furnishing of your home." + +"I dare say you are right about that, mother," said the captain; "and as +it seems to be the desire of all parties that the work should be begun +to-morrow, I think I will take the children and as many of you ladies as +may like to accompany us." + +"Papa, mayn't we drive to the city in the new carriage?" pleaded Lulu. +"I'd like it ever so much better than going in the cars; and then we can +drive from one store to another, without having to take the street-cars +or a hack." + +"It shall be as the ladies who decide to go with us may wish," he said. + +"I think Lulu's plan a very good one," said grandma Elsie, kindly +desirous to see the child gratified. + +"And I would greatly prefer it, if I should be one of the party," added +Zoe. + +"As I trust you will," returned the captain gallantly. "Gracie, +daughter, it is time little ones like you were in their nests. Bid +good-night, and go." + +The child obeyed instantly and cheerfully. + +"And I must go back to my baby," Violet remarked, as she rose and left +the room along with the little girl. + +"You may go to your room, Lulu," the captain said, in a quiet aside; +"but you need not say good-night to me now: I shall step in to look at +you before I go to mine." + +"Yes, papa," she returned, with a glad look, and followed Grace's +example. + +"Max, what do you say to a promenade on the veranda with your father?" +Capt. Raymond asked, with a smiling glance at his son. + +Max jumped up with alacrity. "That I'd like nothing better, sir," he +said; and they went out together. + +"You are pleased with your pony, Max?" the captain said inquiringly, +striking a match and lighting a cigar as he spoke. + +"Yes, indeed, papa!" was the enthusiastic reply. "I feel very rich +owning him." + +"And mean to be a kind master to him, I trust?" + +"Yes, sir; oh, yes, indeed! I don't intend ever to speak a cross word to +him, much less give him a blow." + +"He has always been used to kind treatment, I was told, and has nothing +vicious in his disposition," the captain continued, puffing at his +cigar, and pacing the veranda with measured tread, Max keeping close at +his side: "so I think he will always give you satisfaction, if you are +gentle and kind, never ill-treating him in any way." + +"I mean to make quite a pet of him, sir," Max said. + +Then, with an arch look up into his father's face,--a full moon making +it light enough for each to see the other's countenance quite +distinctly,--"Papa, you are very generous to me, but you never offer me +a cigar." + +The captain stopped short in his walk, and faced his son with some +sternness of look and tone. "Max, you haven't learned to smoke? tell me: +have you ever smoked a cigar? or tobacco in any shape?" + +"Yes, sir; but"-- + +"Don't do it again: I utterly and positively forbid it." + +"Yes, sir: I'll obey; and, in fact, I have no desire to smoke again: it +was just one cigar I tried; and it made me so deathly sick, that I've +never wanted another. I wouldn't have done it, papa, if you had ever +forbidden me; but--but you had never said any thing to me on the +subject, and I'd seen"--Max hesitated, and left his sentence unfinished. + +"You had seen your father smoke, and naturally thought you might follow +his example?" + +"Yes, sir." + +"Well, my son, I can hardly blame you for that; but there are some +things a man may do with impunity, that a boy may not. Tobacco is said +to be far more injurious to one who has not attained his growth, than to +an adult. But it is not seldom injurious to the latter also: some seem +to use it with no bad effect, but it has wrought horrible suffering for +many. I am sorry I ever formed the habit, and I would save you from the +same regret, or something worse: indeed, so anxious am I to do so, that +I would much rather hand you a thousand dollars than a cigar, if I +thought you would smoke it." + +"Papa, I promise you I will never try the thing again; never touch +tobacco in any shape," Max said earnestly. + +"Thank you, my son; and I will give up the habit for your sake," +returned his father, grasping the lad's hand with one of his, and, with +the other, flinging his cigar far down the avenue. + +"Oh, no, papa! don't do it for my sake," said Max. "Cousin Arthur told +me that when a man had smoked for years, it cost him a good deal of +suffering to give it up; and I couldn't bear to see you suffer so. I'll +refrain all the same, without your stopping." + +"I don't doubt that you would, my dear boy; and I fully appreciate the +affection for me that prompts you to talk in that way," the captain +said: "but I have set a bad example quite long enough, not to my own son +alone, but to other people's; and whatever I may have to endure in +breaking off from the bad habit, will be no more than I deserve for +contracting it. I should be very sorry, Max, to have you feel that you +have a coward for a father,--a man who would shrink from the course he +felt to be right, rather than endure pain, mental or physical." + +"A coward! O papa! I could never think that of you!" cried the boy, +flushing hotly; "and if ever any fellow should dare to hint such a thing +in my hearing, I'd knock him down as quick as a flash." + +The corners of the captain's lips twitched; but his tones were grave +enough as he said, "I don't want you to do any fighting on my account, +Max; and if anybody slanders me, I shall try to live it down. + +"There is another thing I want to talk to you about," he went on +presently, "and that is the danger of tampering with intoxicating +drinks. The only safe plan is to let them entirely alone. I am thankful +to be able to say that I have not set you a bad example in that +direction. My good mother taught me to 'touch not, taste not, handle +not;' and I have never taken so much as a glass of wine; though there +have been times, my boy, when it required some moral courage to stand +out against the persuasions, and especially the ridicule, of my +companions." + +Max's eyes sparkled. "I know it must, papa," he said; "and when I am +tried in the same way, I'll remember my father's example, and try to act +as bravely as he did." + + + + +CHAPTER XIX. + +"Train up a child in the way he should go."--PROV. xxii. 6. + + +"Papa, I want to ask you for something," was Lulu's eager salutation, +as, in accordance with his promise, he stepped into her room, on the way +to his own, to bid her good-night. + +"Well, daughter," he said, sitting down, and drawing her into his arms, +"there is scarcely any thing that gives me more pleasure than +gratifying any reasonable request from you. What is it you want?" + +"Leave to invite Evelyn to go with us to-morrow, if you don't think it +will make too many, papa." + +"I suppose it would add greatly to your enjoyment to have her with you," +he said reflectively. "Yes, you may ask her; or I will do so, early in +the morning, through the telephone, if the weather is such that we can +go." + +"Thank you, you dear papa." she said, giving him a hug and kiss. "I +ought to be a very good girl, for you are always so kind to me." + +She was up betimes the next morning, eagerly scanning the sky, which, to +her great delight, gave every indication of fair weather for the day. + +She hastened to array herself in suitable attire for her trip to the +city,--having consulted grandma Elsie on the subject the night +before,--and had just finished when she heard her father's step in the +hall. + +She ran to open the door. + +"Good-morning, little daughter," he said with a smile, and stooping to +give her a caress. "I have just been to the telephone. Evelyn will go +with us, and I trust you will both enjoy your day." + +"Oh, I know I shall!" she cried: "it will be just delightful! Are we all +to go in the carriage, papa?" + +"All but Max: he prefers to ride his pony." + +"I should think he would. I'm so glad you gave it to him, papa!" There +was not a trace of envy or jealousy in her look or tone. + +"Wouldn't you like to have one?" he asked. + +"Oh, yes, indeed, papa! but," hanging her head, and blushing deeply, "I +don't deserve it." + +"I intend to give you one as soon as you have learned to have patience +under provocation, so that I shall be able to trust you to treat him +kindly," he said. "How soon do you think that will be?" + +"I don't know, papa. It will be a good while before I can feel at all +sure of myself," she answered humbly. + +"I hope it will," he said; then, as she looked up in surprise, "The +apostle says, 'When I am weak, then am I strong.' When we feel our own +weakness, and look to God for help, then we are strong with a strength +far greater than our own; but when we grow self-confident, and trust in +our own strength, we are very apt to find it but weakness. + +"And now I must caution you to be on your guard to-day against any +exhibition of self-will and ill temper, if your wishes are overruled by +those older and wiser than yourself." + +"Why, papa, am I not to be allowed to choose the things for my own +rooms?" she asked, in a tone of deep disappointment. + +"I intend that your taste shall be consulted, my child," he said; "but I +cannot promise that you shall have, in every case, exactly what you most +prefer. You might select carpets, curtains, and upholstery of material +and colors that would wear poorly, or fade very soon. Therefore we must +take grandma Elsie into our counsels, and get her help in deciding what +to take; for I am sure you would like neither to have your rooms +disfigured with faded, worn-out furnishings, or to put your father to +the expense of refurnishing for you very soon." + +"Oh, no, papa! No, indeed," she said. + +"Besides," he went on, "don't you wish to consult _my_ taste too? Would +you not have your rooms pleasing to my eyes when I pay a visit to them, +as I shall every day?" + +"Oh, yes, papa! Yes, indeed! I think I shall care more for that than to +have them look pretty to myself," she answered, with a look of eager +delight, the cloud having entirely cleared from her brow. + +"Then, I think we are not likely to have any trouble," he said, +smoothing her hair caressingly, and smiling approvingly upon her. + +"Now we will go down to breakfast, and we are to set out very soon after +the meal is over." He rose, and took her hand in his, to lead her down +to the breakfast-room. + +"Papa," she said, looking up at him with eyes shining with filial love, +"how kind you were to reason with me in that nice way, instead of saying +sternly, as you might have done, 'Now, Lulu, if you are naughty about +the choice of things for furnishing your rooms, you sha'n't have any +thing pretty for them, and when we get home I'll punish you severely!'" + +"Certainly, I might have done that, and probably with the effect of +securing your good behavior," he said; "but I think neither of us would +have felt quite so happy as we do now." + +"I am sure I should not," she said, lifting his hand to her lips. + +That little talk had a most happy effect upon Lulu, so that throughout +the entire day she showed herself as docile and amiable as any one could +have desired. + +Her father, on his part, was extremely indulgent toward all three of his +children, in every case in which he felt that it was right and wise to +be so, sparing no reasonable expense to gratify their tastes and wishes. +But in several matters they yielded readily to his or grandma Elsie's +better judgment; indeed, always, when asked to do so, seeming, too, well +satisfied with the final decision. + +They returned home, a very happy set of children, except, in Lulu's +case, when memory recalled the passionate outburst of the early part of +the week with its dire consequences: that remembrance would be a sore +spot in her heart, and a bitter humiliation, for many a day, probably +for the rest of her life. + +Rosie was on the veranda awaiting their arrival. + +"Well, have you had a good time, and bought great quantities of pretty +things?" she asked, addressing the company in general. + +It was Zoe who answered first. + +"Yes: if these young Raymonds are not satisfied with the furnishing of +their apartments, I, for one, shall deem them the most unreasonable and +ungrateful of human kind." + +"She won't have a chance to, though," said Max; "for we're delighted +with every thing papa has got us. Aren't we, Lu and Gracie?" + +"Yes, indeed!" they both replied. "Oh, we have ever so many beautiful +things! Papa and grandma Elsie helped us to choose them; so, of course, +they are all just right," added Lulu, looking gratefully from one to the +other. + +"She takes no account of _my_ very valuable assistance," laughed Zoe. + +"Never mind: you are sure to be appreciated in one quarter," said +Edward, coming up at that moment, catching her round the waist, and +bestowing a hearty kiss upon each cheek. "I have been lost without my +wife all day." + +"How good of you!" she returned merrily. "I doubt if it isn't a very +good plan to run away occasionally, that I may be the more highly +appreciated on my return." + +"Would you advise me to do likewise, and for the same reason, lady +mine?" he asked, drawing her caressingly aside from the little group now +busily occupied in telling and hearing about the day's purchases. + +"No, sir," she said, tossing back her curls, and looking up into his +face with a bewitchingly saucy smile: "you'd better not attempt it, lest +there should be mutiny in the camp. When you go, I go too." + +"Turn about, fair play," he said, knitting his brows. "I claim the +privilege of being quite as independent as you are--when you can't plead +delegated authority from the doctor;" and, drawing her hand within his +arm, he led her away to their private apartments. + +Violet, hurrying down to welcome her husband home, passed them on the +stairway. + +"You two happy children!" she said, glancing smilingly back at them. + +"Children!" echoed Edward. "Mrs. Raymond, how can you be so +disrespectful to your elder brother?--your senior by some two years." + +"Ah! but your united ages are much less than Levis's and mine; and +husband and wife make but one, don't they?" she returned gayly, as she +tripped away. + +Baby was almost herself again, and the young mother's heart was full of +gladness. + +She joined the group on the veranda, her husband receiving her with a +glad smile and tender caress, and standing by his side, her hand on his +shoulder, his arm half supporting her slight, girlish form, listened +with lively interest to the story his children were telling so eagerly, +of papa's kindness and generosity to them, and the many lovely things +bought to make beautiful and attractive the rooms in the new home that +were to be especially theirs. + +He let them talk without restraint for some moments, then said +pleasantly, "Now, my dears, it is time for you to go and make yourselves +neat for the tea-table. Any thing more you think of that would be likely +to interest Rosie and Walter, you can tell them afterwards." + +The order was obeyed promptly and cheerfully, even by Lulu. + +When the excitement of telling about their purchases, and all the day's +experiences, was over, the children found themselves very weary,--the +two little girls at least: Max wouldn't acknowledge that he was at all +fatigued, but was quite willing to comply with his father's suggestion +that it would be wise for him, as well as for his sisters, to go early +to bed. + +While Lulu was making ready for hers, her thoughts turned upon the +morrow, bringing with them a new source of disquiet. + +"Papa," she said pleadingly, when he came in to bid her good-night, +"mayn't I stay at home to-morrow?" + +"Stay at home from church? Not unless you are sick, or the weather quite +too bad for you to go out. Why should you wish it?" + +"Because--because--I--I'm afraid people have heard about--about how bad +I was the other day; and--so I--I can't bear to go where I'll--be seen +by strangers. No, I mean by folks out of the house that know who I am, +and what happened the other day." + +"My child, I am sorry for you," he said, taking her on his knee; "but it +is a part of the punishment you have brought upon yourself, and will +have to bear." + +"But let me stay at home to-morrow, won't you?" + +"No: it is a duty to go to church, as well as a privilege to be allowed +to do so. + +"'Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of +some is,' the Bible says; so I cannot allow you to absent yourself from +the services of the sanctuary when you are able to attend. + +"As I have told you before, I must obey the directions I find in God's +Word, and, as far as lies in my power, see that my children obey them +too." + +"I'd rather take a whipping than go to-morrow," she muttered, half under +her breath. + +"I hope you are not going to be so naughty that you will have to do +both," he said very gravely. "You have been a very good girl to-day, and +I want you to end it as such." + +"I mean to, papa; I'd be ashamed to be naughty after all you have done +for me, and given me to-day: and I mean to be pleasant about going to +church to-morrow; though it'll be ever so hard, and I'm sure you +wouldn't want to go if you were me." + +"If you were I," he corrected. "No: if I were you, I suppose I should +feel just as you do; but the question is not what we want to do, but +what God bids us do. + +"Jesus said, 'If ye love me, keep my commandments.' 'He that hath my +commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me.' + +"It is the dearest wish of my heart to see my children his followers, +showing their love to him by an earnest endeavor to keep all his +commandments." + +"Papa, you always want to do right, don't you?" she asked. "I mean, you +like it; and so it's never hard for you as it is for me?" + +"No, daughter, it is sometimes very far from being easy and pleasant for +me to do what I feel to be my duty; for instance, when it is to inflict +pain upon you, or another of my dear children, or deny you some +indulgence that you crave. I should like to grant your request of +to-night, if I could feel that it would be right; but I cannot, and +therefore must deny it." + +Lulu acquiesced in the decision with a deep sigh, and half hoped that +something--a storm, or even a fit of sickness--might come to prevent her +from having to go to church. + +But Sunday morning was as bright and clear as the one before it, and she +in perfect health; so there was no escape from the dreaded ordeal. + +She ventured upon no further entreaty, knowing it would be altogether +useless, and quite as much from love to her father, and a real desire to +please him, as from fear of punishment, behaved herself as well as +possible. + +But she kept as entirely in the background as she could, not looking at +or speaking to any one unless directly addressed. + +No one, however, gave her any reason to suppose her agency in the baby's +accident was known; and she returned to Ion with a lighter heart than +she had carried with her when she went. + +She had not seen the baby yet, since its fall, and though longing to do +so, having an ardent affection for the winsome little creature, did not +dare to ask that she might. + +But as she was about to go into her own room, on reaching home, her +father said, "Would you like to go with me to the nursery, Lulu, and see +your little sister?" + +"Oh, so much, papa, if I may!" she cried eagerly. "But," half drawing +back, "perhaps she--will be afraid of me." + +"I trust not," he said, with emotion. "I hope she does not know that you +had any thing to do with her fall. Come and see." + +He took her hand, and led her to the nursery. The baby was awake, +sitting in its nurse's lap, and looking bright, but so much thinner and +paler than before her fall, that tears sprang to Lulu's eyes, and she +could scarce refrain from sobbing aloud. + +But the little one, catching sight of her, held out its arms, with a +joyful cry, "Lu!" + +At that, Lulu's tears fell fast. + +"May I take her, papa?" she asked sobbingly, and with an entreating look +up into his face. "I won't hurt her, I wouldn't for all the world!" + +"You may take her," he said, his tones a trifle tremulous: "I am quite +sure you would never hurt her intentionally." + +Lulu gladly availed herself of the permission, took the baby in her +arms, and sat down with it on her lap. + +"Lu, Lu!" the little one repeated in her sweet baby voice; and Lulu +hugged her close, kissing her again and again, and saying softly, "You +dear, sweet darling; sister loves you, indeed, indeed she does!" + +The captain looked on, his heart swelling with joy and thankfulness over +the evident mutual affection of the two; for there had been a time when +he feared Lulu would never love the child of her step-mother as she did +Max and Grace. + +Violet entered the room at that moment, and the little scene caused her +eyes to fill with tears of gladness. + +She was ready for the shopping expedition the next day: the children +were allowed to go too, and again had a most enjoyable time. + +After that they were told lessons must be taken up again: and Lulu +passed most of her time in her own room, generally engaged in preparing +her tasks for her father to hear in the evening; for he was now so busy +with the improvements being carried forward at Woodburn, that very often +he could not attend to her recitations till after tea. + +She continued to think him the kindest and most interesting teacher she +had ever had; while he found, to his surprise, that he had a liking for +the occupation, aside from his fatherly interest in his pupil: and Max +and Grace, listening to Lulu's report, grew anxious for the time when +they could share her privileges. + +But their waiting-time would not be very long. As soon as Miss Elliott's +stipulated two weeks had expired, she would leave Woodburn, and they +would take possession immediately. Their father and his young wife were +quite as eager as they to begin the new order of things. + + + + +CHAPTER XX. + +IN THE NEW HOME. + + +The moving to Woodburn was not a formidable affair, there being little +to carry from Ion besides the personal belongings of parents and +children; and, indeed, nearly every thing, even of that kind, had been +sent over beforehand. + +Miss Elliott went one morning; and the Raymonds drove over scarcely an +hour later, to find the greater part of the house in perfect order, a +full staff of competent servants, and an excellent dinner in course of +preparation. + +Max and his sisters had been directed to stay away from the place ever +since the day when their rooms were assigned them, and now a glad +surprise awaited them. + +"Come up-stairs," their father said, when they had made the circuit of +the lower rooms. "My dear," to Violet, "will you please come too?" + +"With all my heart," she returned gayly, and tripped lightly after him +up the broad stairway, the children following. + +He led them first to her apartments, and on through them into those of +the little girls, greatly enjoying the exclamations of wonder and +delight from her and the children. + +They had all supposed the work of renovation and improvement was not to +be begun till after the departure of Miss Elliott; but they found it not +only begun, but finished; the new papers they had chosen were already on +the walls, the carpets down, the curtains up, mirrors and pictures hung, +and furniture in place. + +Max's rooms, visited last, were found to be in like condition,--not at +all inferior to those of his sisters in any respect. + +Violet was greatly pleased; the children were wild with delight; every +thing was so dainty and fresh, there was such an air of elegance and +refinement about the appointments of each room, that all were charmed +with the effect. + +They were hardly yet satisfied with gazing and commenting, when the +summons to dinner came. + +They trooped down to the dining-room, the captain and Violet leading the +way, and seated themselves at the table. + +Here, too, all was new and handsome; the napery, china, glass and silver +ware, such as would not have suffered by comparison with what they had +been accustomed to at Ion and Viamede. + +Lulu was beginning to express that opinion, when her father silenced her +by a gesture. + +All quieted down at once, while he reverently gave thanks for their +food, and asked God's blessing upon it. + +"May I talk now, papa?" she asked, a moment after he had finished. + +"Yes, if you have any thing to say worth our hearing." + +"I'm not sure about that," she said; "but I wanted to tell you how +beautiful I think the china and glass and silver are." + +"Ah!" he said, smiling, "I am glad they meet your approval." + +"O papa! such a nice, _nice_ home as you have made for us!" exclaimed +Grace in her turn. "Isn't it, Maxie?" turning to her brother. + +"Yes, indeed! and we'll have to be nice, nice children to fit the home, +won't we, Gracie?" + +"Yes, and to fit papa and mamma," she responded, sending a merry glance +from one to the other. + +Both smiled upon her in return. + +"We are going to have a house-warming this evening, Gracie," said her +father: "do you know what that is?" + +"No, papa; but I think it's very nice and warm now in all the rooms. +Don't you?" + +"It is quite comfortable, I think; but the house-warming will be an +assembling of our relatives and friends to celebrate our coming into it, +by having a pleasant, social time with us." + +"Oh, that will be nice!" she exclaimed. "How many are coming, papa? I +s'pose you've 'vited grandma Elsie and all the rest of the folks from +Ion, and all the folks at Fairview?" + +"Yes, and from the Oaks, the Pines, the Laurels, Roselands, and +Ashlands; and we hope they will all come." + +She gave him a wistful look. + +"Well," he said with a smile, "what is it?" + +"Papa, you know I 'most always have to go to bed at eight o'clock. I'd +like ever so much to stay up till nine to-night, if you are willing." + +"If you will take a nap after dinner, you may," he replied in an +indulgent tone. "Max and Lulu may stay up later than usual if they will +do likewise." + +They all accepted the condition with thanks, and at the conclusion of +the meal retired to their respective rooms to fulfil it. + +Violet also, having not yet entirely recovered from the ill effects of +anxiety and nursing, consequent upon the baby's injury, retired to her +apartments to rest and sleep. + +Capt. Raymond went to the library to busy himself with some +correspondence first, afterwards with books and papers. He had one of +these last in his hand, a pile of them on the table before him, when, +from the open doorway into the hall, Lulu's voice asked,-- + +"Papa, may I come in? are you very busy?" + +"Not too busy to be glad of my little girl's company," he said, glancing +up from his paper with a pleasant smile. "Come and sit on my knee." + +She availed herself of the invitation with joyful haste. + +"I thought you were taking a nap," he remarked, as he put his arm round +her, and kissed the ruby lips she held up in mute request. + +"So I was, papa; but you didn't intend me to sleep all the afternoon, +did you?" she asked, with a gleeful laugh, and nestling closer to him. + +"No, hardly," he returned, joining in her mirth: "so much sleep in the +daytime would be apt to interfere with your night's rest. I want you all +to have sufficient sleep in the twenty-four hours to keep you in health +of body and mind, but should be very sorry to have you become +sluggards,--so fond of your beds as to waste time in drowsing there, +that should be spent in the exercise and training of body or mind. What +have you been doing besides napping?" + +"Enjoying my lovely, lovely rooms, papa, and examining the closets and +wardrobe and bureau, to find out just where all my things have been +put." + +"That was well. Do you know any thing about housework,--sweeping, +dusting, and keeping things neat and tidy?" + +"Not very much, papa." + +"That is to be a part of your education," he said. "I want my daughters +to become thorough housekeepers, conversant with all the details of +every branch of the business. Gracie is not old enough or strong enough +to begin that part of her training yet, but you are; so you must take +care of your rooms yourself, except when something more than sweeping, +dusting, and bed-making is needed." + +"I'd like well enough to do it sometimes, papa," she said, looking a +little crestfallen; "but I don't like to be tied down to doing it every +day, because some days I shall want to be busy at something else; and +besides, it is so much like being a servant." + +"My little girl, that isn't a right kind of pride; honest labor is no +disgrace; and 'Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work,' is as +much a command of God as the 'In it (the sabbath) thou shalt not do any +work.'" + +"Yes, papa: and I don't think I'm lazy; I like to be busy, and sometimes +work for hours together at my fret-sawing." + +"No, I have never thought you an indolent child," he said, smoothing her +hair caressingly; "but I am afraid you are wilful, and inclined to think +yourself wiser than your elders, even your father." + +"Please, papa, don't think that," she said, blushing, and hanging her +head: "I know you are much wiser than I am." + +"Is it, then, that you doubt my affection for you?" he asked seriously. + +"Why, papa, how could I, when you are so good to me, and often tell me +that you love me dearly?" + +"What, then, is the trouble? if you believe your father to be both wise +and loving, and if you love him, and want to please him, how can you +object to his plans and wishes for you?" + +"But, papa, who is to teach me how to take care of my rooms? Not mamma +Vi, I suppose? I never saw her do any such work; and--would you want me +taught by one of the servants?" she queried, blushing vividly. + +"No," he said: "I have a better plan than that. I have engaged Christine +to be housekeeper here, and she will instruct you in all housewifely +arts. She is a lady in education and manners, and you need feel it no +degradation to be instructed by her." + +"Oh, that will be nice! and I'll try to learn to do the work well, and +to like it, too, to please you, my own, dear papa," she said, looking up +lovingly into his face, her own growing very bright again. + +"That is right, my dear little daughter," he returned, smiling kindly +upon her. + +"You asked just now," he went on, "if your mamma Vi would teach you +these things. When I asked her to become my wife, I promised that she +should have no care or responsibility in the matter of training and +looking after the welfare of the three children I then had; because her +mother objected, that she was too young for such a burden: so now that I +can live at home with my children, and have no business that need +interfere, I shall do my best to be father and mother both to them." + +"How nice, papa!" she exclaimed joyfully. "Oh, I do think we ought to be +the happiest children in the world, with such a dear, kind father, and +such a lovely home! But"--her face clouded, and she sighed deeply. + +"But what, my child?" + +"I was thinking of that dreadful temper that is always getting the +better of me. But you will help me to conquer it, papa?" she added, half +inquiringly, half in assertion. + +"I fully intend to do all in my power to that end," he said in a tender +tone; "but, my beloved child, the hardest part of the battle must +inevitably be your own. You must watch and pray against that, your +besetting sin, never allowing yourself to be a moment off your guard." + +"I mean to, papa; and you will watch me, and warn me when you see that I +am forgetting?" + +"I shall be constantly endeavoring to do so," he answered,--"trying to +guard and guide all my children, looking carefully after their welfare, +physical, mental, moral, and spiritual. + +"To that end, I have just been examining some of the reading-matter +which has been provided for them in my absence; and, so far as I have +made myself acquainted with it, I decidedly approve it, as I expected I +should; having all confidence in those who chose it for you,--grandpa +Dinsmore and grandma Elsie. + +"This little paper, 'The Youth's Companion,' strikes me as very +entertaining and instructive, also of excellent moral tone. Do you like +it?" + +"Oh, yes, indeed, papa! we are all very fond of it, and find a great +deal of useful information in it. I wouldn't be without it for a great +deal, nor Max wouldn't either; and Gracie likes the part for the little +folks ever so much." + +"Then, we will continue to take it," he said; "also this magazine, 'St. +Nicholas,' if you like it, as I can hardly doubt that you do." + +"Indeed we do!" she exclaimed: "we wouldn't any of us like to do without +that, either. Oh, I am glad you will let us go on with both that and the +paper! + +"Papa, where is the schoolroom? You haven't shown us that yet." + +"No; and here come Max and Gracie," he said, as the two came hurrying in +together. "I will show it to you now." + +"What, papa?" asked Max. + +"Oh! is there something more to see?" exclaimed Grace, running to her +father, and putting her hand in his. "Oh, it's ever so nice to have such +a beautiful home, and so many beautiful new things to look at!" + +"It is only your schoolroom this time," her father said, closing his +fingers lovingly over the little hand, and smiling down into the sweet +blue eyes upraised so gratefully to his. + +"Oh, yes, I want to see that! I'd 'most forgotten 'bout it," she said, +skipping along by his side as he led the way, Max and Lulu following. + +The room he had selected for the purpose was in a wing attached to the +main building at the end farthest removed from Violet's apartments; for +he did not want her to be disturbed by any noise the children might +make, or them to feel constrained to keep very quiet when not engaged in +study or recitation. There was a simultaneous burst of delight from the +three, as he threw open the door, and ushered them in. Every thing had +been done to render that as attractive as any other part of the mansion: +the windows reached almost from floor to ceiling, some opening on to the +veranda, one looking directly out upon lawn and flower-garden, with a +glimpse of the wood and the brook beyond; a handsome rug covered the +centre of the stained and polished floor. In an open fireplace a bright +wood fire was blazing, an easy-chair on each side of it; and a sofa on +the farther side of the room seemed to invite to repose: but the +handsome writing-table, and three pretty rosewood desks, were suggestive +of work to be done ere the occupants of the room might feel entitled to +rest. The walls were tinted a delicate gray, an excellent background for +the pictures that adorned them here and there: most of these were marine +views,--that over the fireplace, a very large and fine one, of a storm +at sea. + +On the mantel-shelf were heaped sea-mosses, shells, and coral; but the +tiles below it represented Scripture scenes. Blinds and curtains shaded +the windows; and the broad, low sills were cushioned, making pleasant +places to sit in. + +"It will be just a pleasure to study in such a place as this," cried +Max, rubbing his hands with satisfaction, and smiling all over his face. + +"Indeed it will! especially with such a teacher as we are to have," +chimed in Lulu. + +"Oh, I'm just in ever such a hurry to begin!" said Grace. "Papa, which +is my desk?" + +"They are exactly alike," he said. "I thought of having yours made a +trifle lower than the others, but concluded to give you a foot-rest +instead, as you will soon grow tall enough to want it the height it now +is. Max and Lulu, shall we give your little sister the first choice, as +she is the youngest?" + +"Yes, indeed, papa! yes, indeed!" they both answered with hearty good +will, Max adding, "And Lu must have the next, if you please, papa." + +That matter being speedily settled, the next question was when school +was to begin. They were all three asking it. + +"You may have your choice--we will put it to vote--whether we will begin +to-morrow morning, or not till Monday," replied their father; +"to-morrow, you will remember, is Thursday: we will begin school +regularly at nine o'clock each morning; and it is to last four hours, +not including five or ten minutes at the end of every hour for rest." + +"That'll be ever so nice!" was Lulu's comment. + +"That's so," said Max. "I see you are not going to be hard on a fellow, +papa." + +"Wait till you are sure," said his father: "there's to be no idling, no +half attention to study, in those hours; you are to give your whole +minds to your lessons, and I shall be very strict in exacting perfect +recitations." + +"Do you mean, sir, that we are to repeat the answers in the book, word +for word?" + +"No, not at all. I shall very much prefer to have you give the sense in +your own words: then I shall know that you understand the meaning of the +text, and are not repeating sounds merely like a parrot; that you have +not been going over the words without trying to take in the ideas they +are meant to express." + +"But suppose we can't catch the writer's meaning?" + +"If you fail to do so, after giving your best efforts to the task, your +teacher will always be ready to explain to the best of his ability," was +the smiling rejoinder. "But remember, all of you, that I intend you to +use your own brains with as little assistance from other people's as +possible. Mind as well as body grows strong by exercise." + +"But we haven't decided when we are to begin," said Lulu. + +"I vote for to-morrow," said Max: "afternoons will give us time enough +to do any thing else we want to." + +"Yes: I second the motion," she said. + +"And I third it," added Grace. "Now, papa, you are laughing at me, and +so is Max. Wasn't that the right way to say it?" + +"It was 'most as right as Lu's," said Max. + +"And both will do well enough," said their father. + +"I was going to ask if I might have Eva here to visit me to-morrow, +papa," said Lulu; "but she'll be busy with lessons in the morning too. +May I ask her to come in the afternoon?" + +"Yes: you can ask her this evening; she will be here with the rest. + +"Now I have something else to show you. Come with me." + +He took Gracie's hand again, and led them to a small, detached building, +only a few yards distant,--a one-story frame, so prettily designed that +it was quite an ornament to the grounds. + +The children exclaimed in surprise; for, though it had been there on +their former visit to Woodburn, it was so greatly changed that they +failed to recognize it. + +"It wasn't here before, papa, was it?" asked Grace. "I'm sure I didn't +see it." + +"Yes, it was here," he said, as he ushered them in, "but I have had it +altered and fitted up expressly for my children's use: you see, it is a +little away from the house, so that the noise of saws and hammers will +not be likely to prove an annoyance to your mamma and visitors. See, +this is a workroom furnished with fret and scroll saws, and every sort +of tool that I know of which would be likely to prove useful to you, Max +and Lulu." + +"Papa, thank you! how good and kind you are to us!" they both exclaimed, +glancing about them, then up into his face, with sparkling eyes. + +"You must have spent a great deal of money on us, sir," added Max +thoughtfully. + +"Yes, indeed," chimed in Lulu with a slight look of uneasiness. "Papa, I +do hope you won't have to go without any thing you want, because you've +used up so much on these and other things for us." + +"No, my dears; and if you are only good and obedient, and make the best +use of what I have provided, I shall never regret any thing of what I +have done for you. + +"See here, Gracie." + +He opened an inner door as he spoke, and showed a playroom as completely +fitted up for its intended use as the room they were in. It was about +the same size as the workroom, the two occupying the whole of the small +building. + +A pretty carpet covered the floor, a few pictures hung on the delicately +tinted walls; there were chairs and a sofa of suitable size for the +comfort of the intended occupants, and smaller ones on which Gracie's +numerous dolls were seated; a cupboard with glass doors showed sets of +toy china dishes, and all the accessories for dinner and tea table; +there were also a bureau, wash-stand, and table corresponding in size +with the rest of the furniture; and the captain, pulling open the +drawers of the first named, showed them well stocked with material of +various kinds, suitable for making into new garments for the dolls, and +with all the necessary implements,--needles, thread, thimbles, scissors, +etc. + +The two little girls were almost breathless with astonishment and +delight. + +"Papa!" cried Gracie, "you haven't left one single thing for Santa Claus +to bring us on Christmas!" + +"Haven't I?" he returned, laughing, and pinching her round, rosy cheek. +"Ah, well wouldn't you as soon have them as presents from your own +papa?" + +"Oh, yes, papa! I know he's just pretend, and it would be you or some of +the folks that love me," she said, laying her cheek against his hand; +"but I like to pretend it, 'cause it's such fun." + +"There are a good many weeks yet to Christmas-time," remarked Lulu; "and +perhaps our Santa Claus folks will think up something else for you, +Gracie." + +"Perhaps they may," said the captain, "if she is good: good children are +not apt to be forgotten or neglected, and I hope mine are all going to +be such." + +"I'm quite sure we all intend to try hard, papa," Max said, "not hoping +to gain more presents by it, but because you've been so good to us +already." + +"Indeed we do!" added his sisters. + + + + +CHAPTER XXI. + +"Then all was jollity, Feasting and mirth, light wantonness and +laughter." + + +"It seems nice and warm here," remarked Lulu; "but," glancing about, "I +don't see any fire." + +Her father pointed to a register. "There is a cellar underneath, and a +furnace in it," he said. "I thought that the safest way to heat these +rooms for the use of very little people. I do not want to expose you to +any danger of setting yourselves on fire." + +"It's getting a little dark," remarked Grace. + +"Yes," he said. "We will go in now. It is time for you to be dressed for +the evening." + +"Papa, who is to tell us what to wear,--you, or mamma Vi?" asked Lulu, +as they pursued their way back to the house. + +"You may wear your cream-colored cashmere with the cherry trimmings; +Gracie, hers with the blue," he replied. + +"That's just what I wanted you to say, papa! I like those dresses," +remarked Lulu with satisfaction. + +"That is well: and Gracie, of course, is pleased; for she never objects +to any thing papa or mamma wishes her to do," he said, with a loving +glance down into the little girl's face. + +"'Course not, papa; 'cause I know you and mamma always know best," she +said, her blue eyes smiling up into his. + +"And I mean to try to be like her in that, papa," Lulu said with +unwonted humility. + +"I hope so: I have no fault to find with your behavior of late," he +returned kindly. + +They passed into the house, and in the hall met Christine and Alma. + +"Ah! you have come, my good girls?" the captain said to them with a +pleased look. "Jane," to the girl who had admitted them, "show them to +their rooms." + +Christine had come to assume her duties as housekeeper at Woodburn; Alma +was to make her home there while still continuing to sew for the +families at Ion and Fairview--an arrangement which suited the sisters +admirably. + +"Thanks, sir: it ees one grand place you haf here," said Christine. "We +shall be very pleased to haf so nice a home." + +"I hope it will prove a happy one to you both," he returned kindly. +Then, as they followed Jane to the rear of the mansion,-- + +"Now, children," he said, "make haste with your dressing." + +"Yes, sir," they replied, hurrying up the broad stairway with willing +feet. + +At its head they met Agnes, their mamma's maid. + +"I'se to help yo' dress, Miss Lu and Miss Gracie," she said. "Miss +Wi'let tole me so, and I'se laid out yo' things on yo' beds." + +"What things? What dress for me?" asked Lulu sharply. + +"De cream-colored cashmere, what Miss Wi'let corrected me to." + +Lulu laughed. "Directed, you mean, Agnes. You may tie my sash when I'm +ready. I can do all the rest myself," she said, passing on into her +bedroom, while Grace skipped gayly into hers. + +"Mamma's very good to send you, Agnes," she said; "and you may please +dress me as fast as you can, 'cause papa told us to make haste." + +Grace was a favorite with Agnes as with all the servants at Ion. + +"Ya'as, I'll dress yo' up fine, Miss Gracie, and make yo' look putty as +a pink," she said, beginning her task. + +"Lots ob folks comin' to-night, honey, and grand doin's gwine on in de +kitchen and de dinin'-room. Dere's a long table sot out in de bigges' +dinin'-room, and heaps and heaps ob splendiferous china dishes, wid +fruits and flowahs painted onto 'em, and silverware bright as de sun, +and glass dishes dat sparkle like Miss Elsie's di'mon's; and in de +kitchen dey's cookin' turkeys and chickens, and wild game ob warious +kinds, and oysters in warious styles; 'sides all de pastry and cakes and +fruits and ices, and--oh, I cayn't begin to tell yo' all de good things +the captain has perwided! dere wasn't never nuffin' grander at Ion or +Wiamede or de Oaks, or any ob de grand places belongin' to our +fam'lies." + +Grace was a highly interested listener. + +"Oh," she said, "I want to see the table when it's all set and the good +things on it! I wonder if papa will let me eat any of them." + +"Maybe," said Agnes; "but you know, Miss Grace, yo's sickly,--leastways, +not bery strong,--and de doctah doan' let you eat rich things." + +"No," returned the little girl, sighing slightly, "but I do have a good +many nice things; and I'd rather eat plain victuals than be weak and +sick. Wouldn't you, Agnes?" + +"Yaas, I reckon. Dere, you's done finished, Miss Gracie, and looks sweet +as a rosebud." + +"So she does," said Lulu, coming hurrying in from her room, arrayed in +her pretty cashmere, and with a wide, rich sash-ribbon in her hand. +"Now, Agnes, if you will please tie my sash, I'll be 'done finished' +too." + +"O Lu!" exclaimed Grace in loving admiration, "I'm sure you must look +twice as sweet and pretty as I do." + +Their father opened the door, and stepped in just in time to hear her +words, and, glancing smilingly from one to the other, said, "To papa's +eyes, both his dear little girls look sweet and lovable. Agnes, their +appearance does you credit. Now, my darlings, we will go down to tea, +for there is the bell." + +"Have the folks come, papa?" asked Grace, putting her hand into his. + +"No, daughter: they will probably not begin to come for an hour or so." + + +"Then, are we going to have two suppers?" + +"Yes, one for ourselves--the children especially--at the usual hour, and +a later one for the company. That last will be too late, and too heavy, +for your weak digestion." + +"But not for Max's and mine, will it, papa?" questioned Lulu. + +"Yes, I fear so." + +"But we are strong and healthy." + +"And I wish to keep you so," he said pleasantly; "but you may rest +assured that I shall not deny you any enjoyment I think it safe to grant +you. Now sit down and be quiet till the blessing has been asked,"--for +they had reached the dining-room, and found Violet and Max there waiting +for them. + +Lulu had overheard a good deal of the glowing account of the coming +feast to which Agnes had treated Grace, and, when at liberty to speak +again, asked, in a rather discontented tone, if she and Max were not to +have any share in the good supper being prepared for the expected +guests. + +Instead of answering directly, the captain turned to his son, and asked, +"Max, what do you think of this supper?" + +"It's good enough for a king, sir," returned the lad heartily, glancing +over the table as he spoke,--"the nicest of bread and butter, plenty of +rich milk and cream, canned peaches and plums, and splendid gingerbread. +Why, Lu, what more could you ask?" + +Lulu only blushed and hung her head in reply. + +"I think it is a meal to be thankful for," remarked Violet cheerily; +"but, my dear, you will let them share in some of the lighter +refreshments provided for the guests, won't you?" + +"Yes, I intend they shall," replied her husband. "Even Gracie can, I +think, eat some ice-cream with safety." + +"Thank you, papa: I'll be satisfied with that, if you don't think it is +best for me to have any thing else," Lulu said, recovering her spirits. + +They had scarcely left the table when the guests began to arrive, those +from Ion and Fairview coming first. + +"Mamma, dearest mamma! welcome, a thousand times welcome, to our home!" +exclaimed Violet, embracing her mother with ardent affection. + +"I wish it were yours also, mother," the captain said: "there could be +no more welcome inmate." + +There were cordial, affectionate greetings for each of the others also: +then, when outdoor garments had been laid aside, all were conducted over +the house, to be shown the improvements already made, and told of those +still in contemplation. + +It was a great delight to Lulu and Grace to exhibit their pretty rooms +to Evelyn and Rosie, and hear their expressions of surprise and +admiration; and the pleasure was repeated several times, as the little +folks from the Laurels, the Oaks, and the Pines arrived, and in +succession went the same round. + +"I am pleased with all I have seen, Vi; but this room is especially +charming to me," grandma Elsie said, when Violet led her a second time +into the nursery, the rest of the Ion party having passed on down to the +parlors. "Baby should be a merry, happy child, if pleasant, cheerful +surroundings can make her so." + +"I trust she will, mamma," returned the young mother, leading the way to +the dainty crib where the little one lay sweetly sleeping. + +Elsie bent over the little form, gazing at the sweet baby face with eyes +brimful of motherly love and tenderness. + +"The lovely, precious darling!" she murmured softly. "I am so rejoiced, +so thankful, to see her looking almost herself again!" + +"As we are," said Violet, in low, tremulous tones. "Her father is +extremely fond of her, mamma, as he is of all his children. I think he +has no favorite among them, but loves each one devotedly." + +"As I do mine," Elsie responded, a bright, sweet smile lighting up her +face. "I love you, my Vi, and all your brothers and sisters, very +dearly,--each with a love differing somewhat in kind from that given to +the others, but not at all in intensity." + +They lingered a moment longer, watching the young sleeper: then with a +parting injunction to the nurse to be very careful of her, not leaving +her alone for an instant, they went down-stairs again, and rejoined the +rest of the company. + +Everybody had come, the last party of children just descended from the +inspection of the rooms of Max and his sisters. + +"Now, have we seen positively every thing?" asked Rosie Travilla. + +"Why, no!" cried Max, as with sudden recollection. Then hurrying to his +father, who was talking on the other side of the room to Dr. Conly, and +Mr. Horace Dinsmore of the Oaks, he stood waiting respectfully for an +opportunity to speak. + +The gentlemen paused in their conversations and the captain asked, "What +is it, my son?" + +"We haven't shown the workroom or the playroom, papa." + +"Ah, sure enough! We must have them lighted first. Send Scipio out to +put a lamp in each. Then the ladies' wraps will have to be brought down, +for they would be in danger of taking cold going even that short +distance without." + +"I'll attend to it all, sir," Max rejoined with cheerful alacrity, and +hastened away to do so. + +In a few minutes all was in readiness. + +Max, announcing the fact to his father, and the company in general, said +dubiously, "I'm afraid we can't go all at once: the rooms aren't big +enough to take in so many." + +"So we will go in divisions," said Mr. Dinsmore. "There are thirty of +us--not counting the Woodburn family proper: we will make five +divisions, six in each, in addition to the guide and exhibiter. Does +everybody consent?" + +"Yes, yes," was heard on every side. + +Then ensued a merry time forming the divisions, and deciding the order +of precedence; for every one was in mirthful mood. + +It was all settled at last. The visits of inspection were made: +everybody agreed in praising all they saw, and congratulating Max and +his sisters on the good fortune that had befallen them. + +The rest of the evening passed off very pleasantly. The feast was +enjoyed, every dish being pronounced a success: the Woodburn children +were satisfied with the share of it allowed them,--all the more, +perhaps, that a like care was exercised by the parents and guardians of +the other young folks in respect to their indulgence of appetite. + +Grace bade good-night, and went to her nest at nine o'clock, a cheerful, +happy child; but, as the party broke up at ten, Max and Lulu were +allowed to remain up to see them off. + +Lulu had taken an early opportunity to give the invitation for the next +day to Evelyn, and it was joyfully accepted, "uncle Lester" giving ready +permission. + +"You'll come as soon as lessons are over at Ion, won't you?" asked Lulu +in parting. + +"Yes, you may be sure I'll come the first minute I can," Eva answered +gayly. "I expect to have a lovely time with you in those beautiful +rooms, and I've had a lovely time to-night. Good-by," giving her friend +a hearty embrace. + +"Well, children," the captain said at breakfast the next morning, +"remember, I expect every one of you to be in the schoolroom at five +minutes before nine, and to begin studying exactly at the hour." + +"Every thing to be done with naval precision, I suppose," remarked +Violet, giving him a bright half-saucy smile; "that being, I understand, +about on a par with military." + +"Yes," he said, smiling in return, "that is to be the rule in this house +for every one but my wife: she is to follow her own sweet will in all +things." + +"Ah!" she responded gayly, "I fear you do not realize what a rash +promise you are making; or, rather, how rash you are in according such a +privilege." + +"It is hardly that," he answered: "acknowledging a right, would be my +way of expressing it." + +They had left the table and the breakfast-room, and were alone at the +moment, the children having scattered to their work or play. + +"How good you are to me, my dear husband!" she said, looking up fondly +into his face as they stood together before the parlor fire. + +"Not a whit better than I ought to be, my darling," he responded, +bending to kiss the sweet, upturned face. "I have taken you from a +tender mother and a most luxurious home, and it must be my care to see +that you lose nothing by the transplantation--sweet and delicate flower +that you are!" + +"In my place, Zoe would call you an old flatterer," she returned with a +light laugh, but a tell-tale moisture gathering in her eyes. + +"And what do you call me, my Violet?" he asked, putting his arm about +her, and drawing her close to his side. + +"The kindest, best, dearest of husbands, the noblest of men!" + +"Ah, my dear! who is the flatterer now?" he laughed. "I'm afraid you and +I might be accused of forming a mutual admiration society." + +"Well, what if we do? isn't it the very best sort of a society for +husband and wife to form? Levis, am I to have no duties in this house? +none of the cares and labors that the mistress of an establishment is +usually expected to assume?" + +"You shall have no care of housekeeping that I can save you from," he +said. "I undertake that, with Christine as my head assistant; though +you, of course, are mistress, with the right to give orders and +directions whenever you will--to housekeeper, servants, children, even +to your husband if you see fit," he concluded with a humorous look and +smile. + +"The idea of my ordering you whom I have promised to obey," she returned +merrily. "But I'm afraid you are going to spoil me. Am I to have nothing +to do?" + +"You are to do exactly what you please," he said: "the care and training +of our little one, aside from all the assistance to be had from +servants, will furnish you with no small amount of employment." + +"But you will help me with that?" + +"Certainly, love; I intend to be as good and faithful a father to her as +I know how to be: but you are her mother, and will do a mother's part by +her, I know. Then, there are wifely duties which you would not wish to +delegate to any one else." + +"No, never!" she cried. "O my dear husband! it is the greatest pleasure +in life to do any thing I can to add to your comfort and happiness." + +"I know it, sweet wife. Ah!" glancing at his watch, "I must tear myself +away now from your dear society, and attend to the duties of employer +and teacher. I have some directions to give both _employees_ and +children." + +Grace ran and opened the schoolroom door at the sound of her father's +approaching footsteps. + +"See, papa," she said, "we are all here, waiting for you to come, and +tell us what lessons to learn." + +"Yes, you are good, punctual children," he replied, glancing at the +pretty little clock on the mantel; "for it still wants five minutes to +nine." + +"Papa, I know what lessons to learn, of course," remarked Lulu; "but the +others are waiting for you to tell them." + +"Yes. I shall examine Max first," the captain said, seating himself at +his writing-table. "Bring your books here, my son." + +"Are you dreadfully frightened, Maxie? very afraid of your new teacher?" +Lulu asked laughingly as her brother obeyed the order. + +"I don't expect to faint with fright," he returned; "for I've a notion +he's pretty fond of me." + +"Of you and of all his pupils," the captain said. "Lulu, you may take +out your books, and begin to study." + +When the tasks had been assigned to each, "Now children," he said, "I am +going to leave you for a while. I can do so without fear that you will +take advantage of my absence to idle away your time; for I know that you +are honorable and trustworthy, also obedient. I have seldom known any +one of you to disobey an order from me." + +"Thank you, papa," Max said, answering for both himself and sisters, and +coloring with pleasure as he spoke. "We'll try to deserve your praise +and your confidence. But are we to consider ourselves forbidden to speak +at all to each other while you are gone?" + +"No, not entirely; but do not engage in unnecessary talk, to the neglect +of your studies." + +So saying, he went out and left them. + +Returning exactly at the expiration of the first hour for study, he +found them all busily at work. + +He commended their industry, and gave permission for five minutes' rest. + +They were prompt to avail themselves of it, and gathered about him full +of gleeful chat, the girls seating themselves one on each knee, Max +standing close at his side. + +School was a decided success that day, and neither teacher nor pupils +saw any reason to regret the establishment of the new order of things. + +Evelyn came soon after they were dismissed, spent the afternoon and +evening, and, when she left, averred that it had been the most +delightful visit she had ever paid. + + + + +CHAPTER XXII. + +LIFE AT WOODBURN. + + +Lulu's temper was not conquered, but she was more successful than +formerly in combating it. The terrible lesson she had had in the injury +to her baby sister, consequent upon her outburst of passion, could not +easily be forgotten: the bitter recollection was often a great restraint +upon her, and her father's loving watchfulness saved her many a time, +when, without it, she would have fallen; he kept her with him almost +constantly when at home,--and he was rarely absent,--scarcely allowed +her to go anywhere off the estate without him, and seemed never for a +moment to forget her and her special temptation: the slightest elevation +in the tones of her voice was sure to catch his ear; and a warning look +generally proved sufficient to put her on her guard, and check the +rising storm of anger. + +There were several reasons why it was--as she often asserted--easier to +be good with him than with Mr. Dinsmore: he was more patient and +sympathizing, less ready to speak with stern authority, though he could +be stern enough when he deemed it necessary. Besides, he was her father, +whom she greatly reverenced and dearly loved, and who had, as she +expressed it, a right to rule her and to punish her when she deserved +it. + +One morning, after several very happy weeks at Woodburn, the quiet of +the schoolroom, which had been profound for many minutes, was broken by +a slight exclamation of impatience from Lulu. + +Her father, glancing up from the letter he was writing, saw an ominous +frown on her brow, as she bent over her slate, setting down figures upon +it, and quickly erasing them again, with a sort of feverish haste, +shrugging her shoulders fretfully, and pushing her arithmetic peevishly +aside with the free hand. + +"Lulu, my daughter," he said, in a quiet tone, "put on your hat and +coat, and take a five-minutes' run on the driveway." + +"Just now, papa?" she asked, looking up in surprise. + +"Yes, just now. When you think you have been out the specified number of +minutes, you may come back; but I shall not find fault with you if you +are not quite punctual, as you will not have a timepiece with you." + +"Thank you, sir," she said, obeying with alacrity. + +She came in again presently, with cheeks glowing and eyes sparkling, not +a cloud on her brow. + +"Ah! I see you feel better," her father remarked, smiling kindly upon +her; "and I have finished my letter, so have time to talk with you. Max +and Gracie, you may take your turn at a run in the fresh air now." + +Donning their outdoor garments, while Lulu took hers off, and put them +in their proper place, they hurried away. + +"Bring your slate and book here, daughter," was the next order, in the +kindest of tones, "and let me see what was troubling you so." + +"It's these vulgar fractions, papa," she said, giving herself an +impatient shake. "I don't wonder they call them vulgar, for they're so +hateful! I can't understand the rule, and I can't get the examples +right. I wish you wouldn't make me learn them." + +"Daughter, daughter!" he said, in grave, reproving accents, "don't give +way to an impatient temper. It will only make matters worse." + +"But, papa," she said, bringing the book and slate as directed, "won't +you please let me skip these vulgar fractions?" + +"I thought," he said, "that my Lulu was a brave, persevering little +girl, not ready to be overcome by a slight difficulty." + +"Oh! but it isn't a slight one, papa: it's big and hard," she pleaded. + +"I will go over the rule with you, and try to make it clear," he +returned, still speaking in a pleasant tone; "and then we will see what +we can do with these troublesome examples." + +She sighed almost hopelessly, but gave her attention fully to his +explanation, and presently cried out joyfully, "Oh, I do understand it +now, papa! and I believe I can get the sums right." + +"I think you can," he said. "Stand here by my side, and let me see you +try." + +She succeeded, and was full of joy. + +"There is nothing like trying, my little girl," he said, smiling at her +exultation and delight. + +She came to him again after lessons were done, and Max and Grace had +left the room once more. + +"May I talk a little to you, papa?" she asked. + +"Yes, more than a little, if you wish," he replied, laying aside the +book he had taken up. "What is it?" + +"Papa, I want to thank you for sending me out to take that run, and then +helping me so nicely and kindly with my arithmetic." + +"You are very welcome, my darling," he said, drawing her to a seat upon +his knee. + +"If you hadn't done it, papa, or if you had spoken sternly to me, as +grandpa Dinsmore would have done in your place, I'd have been in a great +passion in a minute. I was feeling like just picking up my slate, and +dashing it to pieces against the corner of the desk." + +"How grieved I should have been had you done so!" he said; "very, very +sorry for your wrong-doing, and that I should have to keep my word in +regard to the punishment to be meted out for such conduct." + +"Yes, papa," she murmured, hanging her head, and blushing deeply. + +"Would breaking the slate have helped you?" he asked with grave +seriousness. + +"Oh, no, papa! you cannot suppose I'm so foolish as to think it would." + +"Was it the fault of the slate that you had such difficulty with your +examples?" + +"Why, no, papa, of course not." + +"Then, was it not extremely foolish, as well as wrong, to want to break +it just because of your want of success with your ciphering?" + +"Yes, sir," she reluctantly admitted. + +He went on, "Anger is great folly. The Bible says, 'Be not hasty in thy +spirit to be angry; for anger resteth in the bosom of fools.' It seems +to be the sort of foolishness that, more than any other, is bound in the +heart of this child of mine. It seems, too, that nothing but 'the rod of +correction' will drive it out." + +She gave him a frightened look. + +"No," he said, "you need not be alarmed: as you did not indulge your +passionate impulse, I have no punishment to inflict. + +"My dear, dear child, try, _try_ to conquer the propensity! Watch and +pray against this besetting sin." + +"I will, papa," she murmured with a half despairing sigh. + +Some weeks later--it was on an afternoon early in December--Lulu and +Grace were in their own little sitting-room, busied in the manufacture +of some small gifts for "papa and Maxie," who were, of course, to be +kept in profound ignorance on the subject till the time for +presentation; therefore, the young workers sat with locked doors; and +when presently Maxie's boyish footsteps were heard rapidly approaching, +their materials were hastily gathered up, thrust into a closet close at +hand, and the key turned upon them. Then Lulu ran and opened the door. + +"Hollo!" cried Max, in a perfectly good-humored tone, "what do you lock +a fellow out for? It looks as if you're up to some mischief. I just came +to tell you there's company in the parlor, and they've asked for you, +both of you." + +"Who are they?" asked Lulu, glancing at her reflection in a pier-glass +opposite, to make sure that dress and hair were in order. + +She was neat and orderly by nature, and her father very particular about +the appearance of his children; not caring to have them expensively +attired, but always neat and tidy. + +"The Oaks young folks," replied Max,--"Horace and Frank and their two +sisters, Maud and Sydney." + +"Come, Gracie," said Lulu, turning to her little sister: "we both look +nice, and we'll go right down." + +The children all felt rather flattered by the call, because the Oaks +young people were older than themselves. Horace, Frank, and Maud were +all older than Max, and Sydney was between him and Lulu in age. + +With the Dinsmore girls, the Raymonds were quite well acquainted, having +seen them frequently at Ion, and sometimes met them elsewhere; but the +boys, who had been away at school, were comparative strangers. + +Violet was in the parlor chatting pleasantly with her young cousins, the +call being intended for her also; and her cheerful presence set her +little step-daughters more at their ease than they would otherwise have +been. + +They had not been long in the room ere they learned that the special +object of the visit was to invite them and Max to the Oaks, to spend the +greater part of Christmas week. + +"It is to be a young people's party, you must all understand," said +Maud, who seemed to be the chief speaker, "and so the captain and cousin +Vi are not invited: not that cousin Vi is not young, you know, for she +is that; but there are to be no married folks asked. + +"There is to be the usual Christmas-eve party at Ion for all the family +connection, Christmas-tree and all that, and the grand dinner-party on +Christmas Day; then all the boys and girls of the connection are invited +to the Oaks to stay till the next Saturday evening. + +"We hope, cousin Vi, that Max and his sisters may come?" + +"If it depended upon me," returned Violet pleasantly, "I presume I +should say yes; but of course it will have to be as their father says." + +"Oh, yes! certainly. Is he in?" + +"No, and I fear he will not be for an hour or two; but if you will stay +to tea, you will be pretty sure to see him." + +The invitation was declined with thanks; "they had other calls to make, +and must be going presently:" but they sat for some minutes longer, the +whole four joining in an animated description of various diversions +planned for the entertainment of their expected guests, and repeating +again and again that they hoped Max and his sisters would be permitted +to come. + +"I do wish papa may let us go!" cried Lulu, the moment the visitors had +departed. "I'm sure it will be perfectly delightful!" + +"So do I," said Max. "Mamma Vi, do you think papa will consent?" + +"I really cannot say, Max," she answered doubtfully. "Do you want to go, +too, Gracie?" drawing the child to her side, and softly smoothing her +hair. + +"Yes, mamma, if--if I could have you or papa there with me. I don't want +to go very much 'less one of you goes too." + +"And you are such a delicate little darling, that I hardly think your +papa will feel willing to have you go, without either of us along to +take care of you." + +"I can take perfectly good care of Gracie, mamma Vi," asserted Lulu +with dignity. + +"Here comes papa," cried Max, as a step was heard in the hall. + +Then the door opened, and the captain came in. + +"We've had an invitation, papa, and hope you will let us accept it," Max +said, coming eagerly forward. + +"O papa! please, please do!" cried Lulu, running to him, and taking hold +of his hand. + +"Let me hear about it," he said, sitting down, and allowing Lulu to take +possession of one knee, Gracie of the other; "but speak one at a time. +Max, you are the eldest: we will let you have the first turn." + +Violet sat quietly listening, and watching her husband's face, while the +eager children told their tale, and expressed their wishes. + +He looked grave and thoughtful; and before he spoke, she had a tolerably +correct idea what he was about to say. + +"I am glad my little Gracie does not care to go," he said, caressing the +child as he spoke, "because she is too feeble and too young to be so +long among comparative strangers, without papa or mamma to take care of +her. I am sorry Lulu does want to accept the invitation, as there is an +insuperable objection to letting her do so." + +Lulu's countenance had assumed an expression of woful disappointment not +unmingled with anger and wilfulness. + +"I want to go, papa, and I do think you might let me," she said with an +ominous frown. "I'm not sickly, and I'm a good deal older than Gracie." + +"You cannot go, Lucilla," he said gravely, and with some sternness of +tone. "Max," in answer to the eagerly questioning look in the lad's +eyes, "if you are particularly desirous to go, you have my permission." + +"Thank you, sir," said the boy heartily. + +"Papa, why can't I go?" grumbled Lulu. + +"I think a moment's reflection will tell you why," he answered. "I will +talk with you about it at another time. And now not another word on the +subject till I mention it to you first." + +Lulu was silenced for the time; but after tea, going into the library, +and finding her father sitting there alone, she went up to him, and in +her most coaxing tones said, "O papa! won't you _please_ let me go? I'll +be"-- + +"Lulu," he interrupted sternly, "go immediately to your room and your +bed." + +"Papa, it isn't my bedtime for two hours yet," she said, in a half +pleading tone, "and I want to read this new 'Companion' that has just +come." + +"Don't let me have to repeat my order," was the stern rejoinder; and she +obeyed, trembling and in haste. + +She felt sorely disappointed, angry, and rebellious; but, as her father +had said, a few moments' reflection showed her the reason of his refusal +to allow her to accept the invitation to the Oaks: and, as she glanced +round her rooms at the many pretty things his indulgent kindness had +supplied, her anger changed to penitence and love. + +"Of course, papa was right," she sighed to herself, as she moved about, +getting ready for bed; "and it wasn't because he doesn't love to see me +happy; and I wish, oh, _how_ I wish, I'd been good about it!" + +She was not at all drowsy; and it seemed a long, long time that she had +been lying there awake, when at last she heard her father's step in the +hall: then he opened the door, and came in. + +He had a lighted lamp in his hand. He set it on the mantel, and drew +near the bed. + +"You are awake, I see," he said. + +"Yes, papa; and I'm sorry I was naughty." + +"You understand why I sent you to bed? and why I refused to grant your +request?" + +"Yes, sir; you can't trust me to pay that visit, because of my bad +temper; and you sent me to bed for disobeying you, by asking again, +after you had told me to say no more about it." + +"Yes: you must learn to be more obedient, less wilful. Did you obey me +about going immediately to bed?" he asked, drawing up a chair, and +seating himself close beside her. + +"Yes, papa,--just as quickly as I could get ready." + +"I hope you did not neglect to kneel down and ask forgiveness of God?" +he said inquiringly, in a gentle, tender tone, bending over her, and +smoothing her hair as he spoke. "You do not need to be told, that, when +you are rebellious and disobedient to your earthly father, you are so +toward your heavenly Father also; because he bids you 'honor thy father +and thy mother.'" + +"Yes, papa, I know; I did ask him; and won't you forgive me too?" + +"Yes," he said, giving her a kiss. "I am sorry to have to deprive you of +the pleasure of accepting that invitation, but I cannot yet trust you +anywhere away from me; and it was to spare your feelings that I did not +state my reason before your mamma and brother and sister." + +"Oh! I'm sorry I was naughty about it, papa," he said, again putting her +hand into his. + +He held it in a kindly pressure, while he went on talking to her. + +"I intend you shall go to Ion to the Christmas-eve party, and the +dinner-party the next day, as I shall be there too." + +"Thank you, dear papa: I'd like to go ever so much, but I don't deserve +to," she said humbly, "or to have any Christmas gifts. If I were you, +and had such a bad child, I wouldn't give her a single thing." + +"I hope she is going to be a better girl, in future," he said, kissing +her good-night. + +It was a joyful surprise to Lulu when, at the breakfast-table the next +morning, her father said, "Children, your mamma and I are going to drive +into the city, and will take you all along: and, as I suppose you would +like to do some Christmas shopping, I shall advance your next week's +allowance,--perhaps furnish something over," he added, with a kindly +smile. + +All three young faces had grown very bright, and there was a chorus of +thanks. + +"We expect to start in a few minutes after prayers," the captain went +on, "and so there will be no school to-day." + +"We like school, papa," said Grace. "I never liked it half so well +before." + +"Nor I." "Nor I," cried the other two. + +"But you are glad of a holiday once in a while, nevertheless?" their +father said, with a pleased look. + +"Oh, yes, indeed, papa! 'specially when it is to go somewhere with you," +replied Grace; and again the others gave a hearty assent. + +When family worship was over, the captain handed a little roll of +bank-notes to each, saying, "Now run away, and get yourselves ready for +your ride. Put on your warmest clothing, for the wind is sharp." + +They flurried out into the hall; then Lulu hesitated, turned about, and +ran back. + +"Papa," she said, rushing up to him, where he sat beside a table, with +some papers before him, and throwing her arm round his neck, "dear papa! +you are just too good and kind to me! Oh, I don't mean to be +disobedient, wilful, or passionate ever again!" + +"I am rejoiced to hear you say that, my dear little daughter," he +replied, putting his arm round her, hugging her close, and kissing her +tenderly; "and I do not think I shall ever regret any thing I have done +for you or either of the others. It is, to me, the greatest pleasure in +life to do whatever I can to make my children happy." + +"I am so, _so_ sorry I was naughty and disobedient last night," she +murmured, laying her cheek to his. + +"Dear child," he said, "it is fully and freely forgiven. Now run up to +your room and dress." + +Grace called to Lulu as she came up the stairs, "O Lu! come in here a +minute, into my room. Look, look, on the bed! see how many papa has +given me,--ten nice new one dollars." + +Lulu counted them as they lay spread out in a row. + +"Yes, ten," she said. "O Gracie! isn't it nice? isn't papa kind?" + +"'Course he is; kindest man ever was made," said Grace. "Now see how +many you have." + +Lulu hastily spread out her roll, and counted the bills. "Nine ones, and +one two," she announced. + +"Just as many as mine," said Grace; "and I've got this besides," holding +up a bright new silver half-dollar. "So mine's the most this time, isn't +it?" + +"No, because one of my bills counts two: that makes mine fifty cents the +most. Papa has given us each ten dollars besides our regular allowance." + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII. + +"At Christmas play, and make good cheer, +For Christmas comes but once a year." +--TUSSER. + + +The morning of the twenty-fourth found Grace almost too ill, with a +heavy cold, to be out of bed; and it was quite evident that she would +not be able to go to the Christmas-eve party at Ion, or the dinner on +Christmas Day. + +The captain was just finishing his morning toilet when Lulu knocked at +his dressing-room door. She had come with the news of Grace's illness, +and he followed her at once to the bedside of the sick child. + +"My poor darling," he said, bending over her in tender concern, "you +seem quite feverish. I think you must stay in bed, and we will send for +your doctor." + +"And can't I go to-night, papa?" she asked, the tears starting to her +eyes. + +"I'm afraid not, darling; but don't fret; papa will try to find some way +to make it up to you." + +"I'll stay with her, papa, and read her stories, and do every thing I +can to help her enjoy herself," cried Lulu eagerly. "I may, mayn't I?" + +"You may, if you choose," he said; "but I thought you were very anxious +to go." + +"I was, but I'm not now," she said. "I'd rather stay with Gracie. I +shouldn't be one bit happy there without her." + +"O Lu! I'd love to have you! but I don't want you to lose all that fun +just for me," Grace said, with a wistful, loving look into her sister's +eyes. + +"It wouldn't be fun without you, my Gracie," was the quick rejoinder. + +"I am glad indeed that my little daughters love each other so dearly," +the captain said, kissing first one and then the other. "Well, we will +see what can be done. If it were not for the disappointment to your +mamma, I should stay at home with you, my darlings; as it is, I shall +spend at least a part of the evening with you." + +He left them, and sought Violet in her dressing-room. + +"My dear, what has happened? I am sure you look anxious and troubled!" +she exclaimed, the instant she caught sight of his face. + +"I confess that I am a little troubled about Gracie," he replied: "she +seems to have taken a very heavy cold. I shall send at once for the +doctor. And, of course, she has to be disappointed in her expectations +for this evening." + +"Then, let us all stay at home," returned Violet promptly. "I could not +enjoy myself, leaving the poor darling at home, sick. Besides," glancing +from the window, "do you see? it is snowing fast, and I should not like +to expose baby to the storm. So I propose that we change our plans +entirely, and have a private Christmas of our own," she went on in a +lively tone. "What do you say to it, my dear?" + +They discussed the idea for some minutes, presently growing quite +enthusiastic over it. + +Their plans were nearly matured when the breakfast-bell rang; and, +shortly after leaving the table, they began carrying them out. + +Max was taken into their confidence, and allowed to assist; and a proud +and happy boy was he, going about with an air of mystery, as one to whom +secret and important business is intrusted. + +The little girls, shut up in their own apartments,--Grace reclining on a +couch, Lulu with her as constant companion, and making every exertion +for her entertainment, while papa, mamma, and Maxie came running in now +and then to ask how she was,--knew nothing of messages sent back and +forth through the telephone, of packages of various shapes and sizes +brought into the house, of mysterious goings and comings, and much time +spent by papa, mamma, Maxie, Christine, and others in a certain large +room, hitherto but little used. + +Grace frequently fell asleep: then Lulu would darken the room, go into +the adjoining one, leaving the door ajar, so that she could hear the +slightest movement her little sick sister might make on waking, and +amuse herself with a book or her own thoughts. + +Their meals were brought to them, and set out in their sitting-room upon +a little round table, covered with a snowy damask cloth, whereon were +arranged a set of dainty china dishes of a size just suited to the +occasion, and toothsome viands such as "papa" deemed they might eat and +enjoy without danger to health. + +It was very nice, they thought; almost nicer, just for a change, than +going to the larger table down-stairs with the rest of the family. + +Soon after they had had their supper, their father came in, bringing the +doctor with him, for his second visit that day. + +"Ah! she is a good deal better," Dr. Conly said, when he had examined +his little patient. "Hardly well enough yet to go to Ion," he added with +a humorous look and smile; "but I think, if well wrapped up, she may +venture a trip down-stairs in papa's arms, and even stay a little while, +if she finds the change to the parlor a pleasant one." + +"Should you like it, papa's dear pet?" the captain asked, leaning over +her. + +"Yes, sir, if you and my doctor think it will be good for me," was the +reply, in a submissive and rather languid tone, "and if my Lulu is to +come too," she added, with a loving look at her sister. + +"Oh, yes, indeed! we would not think of going without Lulu!" their +father said, smiling affectionately upon her also. + +So a large shawl was brought, and carefully wrapped about Gracie's +little slender figure; and she made the short journey in her father's +strong arms, the doctor and Lulu going on before, hand in hand, +chatting and laughing merrily. + +Max heard them, and threw open the parlor-door just as they reached it. + +Then what a surprise for the little girls! A large, handsome +Christmas-tree, loaded with beautiful things, burst upon their +astonished sight, and was greeted by them with exclamations of wonder +and delight. + +"Oh! oh! oh! it's the very prettiest Christmas-tree we ever saw! And we +didn't know we were to have any at all! And how many, _many_ lovely +things are on it! Papa, papa, how good and kind you are to us!" + +He looked as if he enjoyed their surprise and delight quite as much as +they did the tree. + +"Other folks have been kind to you, too, my darlings," he said, seating +himself, with Gracie still in his arms, "as you will see presently, when +the gifts are distributed." + +"Who, papa?" asked Gracie, laying her head on his shoulder, and gazing +with delighted eyes, beginning to single out one beautiful object from +another as she sent her glances up and down, here and there. + +"Grandma Elsie, and everybody else in the Ion family, I believe; the +Oaks and Laurels and Fairview friends; and Roselands people too; to say +nothing of mamma and Maxie." + +"They're ever so good and kind! they always are," she said in grateful +tones. "Oh!" for the first time perceiving that Violet stood near her +with the baby in her arms, "mamma and baby too! and how pleased baby +looks at the tree!" for the little one was stretching her arms toward +it, and cooing and smiling, her pretty blue eyes shining with delight. + +When all, children and servants,--for the latter had been called in to +enjoy the sight also,--had looked to their full, the gifts were +distributed. + +They were very numerous,--nearly everybody having given to nearly +everybody else,--and many of those received by the parents and children +were very handsome. But their father's gift--a tiny watch to each, to +help them to be punctual with all their duties, he said--was what gave +the greatest amount of pleasure to Lulu and Grace. + +Both they and their brother went to bed that night, and woke the next +morning, very happy children. + +The weather being still too severe for the little ones to be taken out, +the captain and Violet went to Ion only for a call, and returned early +in the day, bringing a portion of the party that usually gathered there, +to dine with them at Woodburn. + +Among these, to Lulu's extreme satisfaction, was Evelyn. She staid till +after tea; and all the afternoon, there was much passing to and fro of +the different members of the large family connection. + +Evelyn was to be at the Oaks for the next few days, with the other young +people, and regretted greatly that Lulu was not to go too. + +But Lulu's rebellious feeling about it was a thing of the past. She told +Evelyn frankly her father's reason for refusing his consent, adding that +she felt that he was right, and that he was so dear, so kind and +indulgent in every thing that he thought best to allow, that she was now +entirely satisfied to stay at home; particularly as Gracie was not well, +and needed her nursing. + +Grace went early to bed and to sleep. Max and Evelyn had gone to the +Oaks: there were only grown people in the parlors now; and Lulu did not +care to be there, even if she had not wanted to be near her sleeping +sister. + +There was an open, glowing fire in their little sitting-room, a high +fender of polished brass obviating all danger from it to the children's +skirts. Lulu seated herself in an easy-chair beside it, and fell into a +reverie, unusually deep and prolonged for her. + +She called to mind all the Christmases she could remember,--not very +many,--the last two spent very pleasantly with her new mamma's +relatives; the two previous ones passed not half so agreeably, in the +poor apology for a home that had been hers and Grade's before their +father's second marriage. + +But what a change for the better that had brought! What forlorn little +things she and Gracie were then! and what favored children now! What a +sweet, sweet home of their very own, with their father in it!--as she +had said to Eva that afternoon, "such a dear, kind father; interested in +every thing that concerned his children; so thoughtful about providing +pleasures for them, as well as needful food, shelter, and clothing; +about their health, too, and the improvement of their minds; reading +with them, even in other than school-hours; talking with them of what +they read, and explaining so clearly and patiently any thing they did +not quite understand; but, above all, striving to lead them to Christ, +and train them for his service in this world and the next." + +He had read with them that morning the story of our Saviour's birth, and +spoken feelingly to them of God's wonderful love shown in the +"unspeakable gift" of his dear Son. + +"Certainly, there could not be in all the world a better, dearer father, +than theirs. How strange that she could ever grieve him by being +naughty, rebellious, passionate! Oh, if she could only be good! always a +comfort and blessing to him! she would try, she _would_, with all her +might!" + +Just then the door opened softly; and he came in, came noiselessly to +her side, lifted her in his arms, and sat down with her on his knee. + +"What has my little girl been thinking of sitting here all by herself?" +he asked, pressing his lips to her cheek. + +She told him in a few words, finishing with her longing desire to be to +him a better child, a comfort and blessing. + +"Indeed I ought to be, papa," she said; "and you are such a dear, kind +father! you have given me--and all of us--such a lovely home, and such a +happy, happy Christmas,--the very happiest we have ever known!" + +"And it is God our heavenly Father who has put it in my power to do all +that I have done for you, and for all my darlings," he said with +emotion, drawing her closer, and holding her tenderly to his heart; +"and, O my dear child! if I could know that you had begun this day to +truly love and serve him, it would be to _me_ the happiest Christmas +that _I_ have ever known." + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14488 *** diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..78037d2 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #14488 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/14488) diff --git a/old/14488.txt b/old/14488.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..0e900d2 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/14488.txt @@ -0,0 +1,9665 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook, Elsie's Kith and Kin, by Martha Finley + + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + + + + +Title: Elsie's Kith and Kin + +Author: Martha Finley + +Release Date: December 27, 2004 [eBook #14488] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII) + + +***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN*** + + +E-text prepared by Juliet Sutherland, Mary Meehan, and the Project +Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team + + + +ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN + +by + +MARTHA FINLEY + +1886 + + + + + + + +CHAPTER I. + +"O married love! each heart shall own; + Where two congenial souls unite, +Thy golden chains inlaid with down, + Thy lamp with heaven's own splendor bright." +LANGHORNE. + + +"There, there, little woman! light of my eyes, and core of my heart! if +you don't stop this pretty soon, I very much fear I shall be compelled +to join you," Edward Travilla said, between a laugh and a sigh, drawing +Zoe closer to him, laying her head against his breast, and kissing her +tenderly on lip and cheek and brow. "I shall begin to think you already +regret having staid behind with me." + +"No, no, no!" she cried, dashing away her tears, then putting her arms +about his neck, and returning his caresses with ardor of affection. +"Dear Ned, you know you're more than all the rest of the world to your +silly little wife. But it seems lonely just at first, to have them all +gone at once, especially mamma; and to think we'll not see her again for +months! I do believe you'd cry yourself, if you were a girl." + +"Altogether likely," he said, laughing, and giving her another hug; +"but, being a man, it wouldn't do at all to allow my feelings to +overcome me in that manner. Besides, with my darling little wife still +left me, I'd be an ungrateful wretch to repine at the absence of other +dear ones." + +"What a neat little speech, Ned!" she exclaimed, lifting her head to +look up into his face, and laughing through her tears--for her eyes had +filled again. "Well, you know I can't help feeling a little lonely and +sad just at first; but, for all that, I wouldn't for the world be +anywhere else than here in your arms:" and with a sigh of content and +thankfulness, she let her pretty head drop upon his breast again. + +"My darling! may it ever be to you the happiest place on earth! God +helping me, I shall always try to make it so," he said, with a sudden +change to gravity, and in low, moved tones. + +"My dear, dear husband!" she murmured, clinging closer to him. + +Then, wiping her eyes, "I sha'n't cry any more; for, if I'm not the +happiest woman in the world, I ought to be. And what a nice time we +shall have together, dear Ned! each wholly devoted to the other all +winter long. I have it all planned out: while you are out about the +plantation in the mornings, I'll attend to my housekeeping and my +studies; and in the afternoons and evenings,--after I've recited,--we +can write our letters, or entertain ourselves and each other with music +or books; you can read to me while I work, you know." + +"Yes: a book is twice as enjoyable read in that way--sharing the +pleasure with you," he said, softly stroking her hair, and smiling down +into her eyes. + +"Especially if it is a good story, or a bit of lovely poetry," she +added. + +"Yes," he said: "we'll have both those in turn, and some solid reading +besides." + +"I don't like solid reading," she returned, with a charming pout. + +"One may cultivate a taste for it, I think," he answered pleasantly. + +"But you can't cultivate what you haven't got," she objected. + +"True enough," he said, laughing. "Well, then, we'll try to get a little +first, and cultivate it carefully afterward. I must go now, love," he +added, releasing her: "the men need some directions from me, in regard +to their work." + +"And the women some from me," said Zoe. "Oh! you needn't laugh, Ned," +shaking her finger at him, as he turned in the doorway to give her an +amused glance: "perhaps some of these days you'll find out that I am +really an accomplished housewife, capable of giving orders and +directions too." + +"No doubt, my dear; for I am already proud of you in that capacity," he +said, throwing her a smiling kiss, then hurrying away. + +Zoe summoned Aunt Dicey, the housekeeper, gave her orders for the day, +and the needed supplies from pantry and storeroom, they went to the +sewing-room, to give some directions to Christine and Alma. + +She lingered there for a little, trying on a morning-dress they were +making for her, then repaired to her boudoir, intent upon beginning her +studies, which had been rather neglected of late, in the excitement of +the preparations for the departure of the greater part of the family for +a winter at Viamede. + +But she had scarcely taken out her books, when the sound of wheels on +the avenue attracted her attention; and glancing from the window, she +saw the Roselands carriage draw up at the front entrance, and Ella Conly +alight from it, and run up the veranda steps. + +"There, I'll not do much studying to-day, I'm afraid," said Zoe, half +aloud; "for, even if it's only a call she has come for, she'll not leave +under an hour." + +She hastily replaced the books in the drawer from which she had taken +them,--for she had a feeling, only half acknowledged even to herself, of +repugnance to having Ella know of her studies,--Ella, who had graduated +from boarding-school, and evidently felt herself thoroughly +educated,--and hurried down to meet and welcome her guest. + +"I told Cal and Art, I thought you'd be sure to feel dreadfully lonely +to-day, after seeing everybody but Ned start off on a long journey, and +so I'd come and spend the day with you," said Ella, when the two had +exchanged kisses, and inquiries after each other's health. + +"It was very kind and thoughtful in you," returned Zoe, leading the way +into the parlor usually occupied by the family, where an open wood fire +blazed cheerily on the hearth. + +"Take this easy-chair, won't you?" she said, wheeling it a little +nearer the grate; "and Dinah shall carry away your wraps when it suits +you to doff them. I wish cousins Cal and Art would invite themselves to +dine with us too." + +"Art's very busy just now," said Ella: "there's a good deal of sickness, +and I don't believe he's spent a whole night at home for the last week +or more." + +"Dear me! I wouldn't be a doctor for any thing, nor a doctor's wife!" +exclaimed Zoe. + +"Well, I don't know: there's something to be said on both sides of that +question," laughed Ella. "I can tell you, Art would make a mighty good +husband; and it's very handy, in ease of sickness, to have the doctor in +the house." + +"Yes; but, according to your account, he's generally somewhere else than +in his own house," returned Zoe playfully. + +Ella laughed. "Yes," she said, "doctors do have a hard life; but, if you +say so to Art, he always says he has never regretted having chosen the +medical profession, because it affords so many opportunities for doing +good. It's plain he makes that the business of his life. I'm proud of +Art. I don't believe there's a better man anywhere. I was sick last +summer, and you wouldn't believe how kindly he nursed me." + +"You can't tell me any thing about him that I should think too good to +believe," said Zoe. "He's our family doctor, you remember; and, of +course, we are all attached to him on that account, as well as because +of the relationship." + +"Yes, to be sure. There, Dinah, you may carry away my hat and cloak," +Ella said, divesting herself of them as she spoke, "but leave the +satchel. I brought my fancy-work, Zoe: one has to be industrious now, as +Christmas is coming. I decided to embroider a pair of slippers for each +of my three brothers. Walter does not expect to get home; so I made his +first, as they had to travel so far. I'm nearly done with Art's, and +then I have Cal's to do." + +"Oh, how pretty!" exclaimed Zoe, examining the work: "and that's a new +stitch; won't you teach it to me?" + +"Yes, indeed, with pleasure. And I want you to teach me how to crochet +that lace I saw you making the other day. I thought it so pretty." + +The two spent a pleasant morning chatting together over their +fancy-work, saying nothing very wise, perhaps, but neither did they say +any thing harmful: an innocent jest now and again, something--usually +laudatory--about some member of the family connection, and remarks and +directions about their work, formed the staple of their talk. + +"Oh! how did it come that you and Ned staid behind when all the rest +went to Viamede for the winter?" asked Ella. + +"Business kept my husband, and love for him and his society kept me," +returned Zoe, with a look and smile that altogether belied any suspicion +Ella might have had that she was fretting over the disappointment. + +"Didn't you want to go?" + +"Yes, indeed, if Edward could have gone with me; but any place with him +is better than any other without him." + +"Well, I don't believe I should have been willing to stay behind, even +in your place. I've always had a longing to spend a winter there +visiting my sister Isa, and my cousins Elsie and Molly. Cal and Art say, +perhaps one or both of them may go on to spend two or three weeks this +winter; and in that case I shall go along." + +"Perhaps we may go at the same time, and what a nice party we will +make!" said Zoe. "There," glancing from the window, "I see my husband +coming, and I want to run out and speak to him. Will you excuse me a +moment?" and scarcely waiting for a reply, she ran gayly away. + +Meeting Edward on the threshold, "I have no lessons to recite this +time," she said; "but you are not to scold, because I've been prevented +from studying by company. Ella is spending the day with me." + +"Ah! I hope you have had a pleasant time together--not too much troubled +by fear of a lecture from the old tyrant who bears your lessons," he +said laughingly, as he bent his head to press a kiss of ardent affection +upon the rosy lips she held up to him. + +"No," she laughed in return: "I'm not a bit afraid of him." + +Zoe had feared the hours when Edward was unavoidably absent from her +side would be very lonely now while the other members of the Ion family +were away; but she did not find it so; her studies, and the work of +making various pretty things for Christmas gifts, keeping her very busy. + +And, when he was with her, time flew on very rapid wings. She had grown +quite industrious, and generally plied her needle in the evenings while +he read or talked to her. But occasionally he would take the embroidery, +or whatever it was, out of her hands, and toss it aside, saying she was +trying her eyes by such constant use; and, besides, he wanted her +undivided attention. + +And she would resign herself to her fate, nothing loath to be drawn +close to his side, or to a seat upon his knee, to be petted and +caressed like a child, which, indeed, he persisted in calling her. + +This was when they were alone: but very frequently they had company to +spend the day, afternoon, or evening; for Ion had always been noted for +its hospitality; and scarcely a week passed in which they did not pay a +visit to the Oaks, the Laurels, the Pines, or Roselands. + +Also a brisk correspondence was carried on with the absent members of +the family. And Zoe's housekeeping cares and duties were just enough to +be an agreeable variety in her occupations: every day, too, when the +weather permitted, she walked or rode out with her husband. + +And so the time passed quite delightfully for the first two months after +the departure of the Viamede party. + +It was a disappointment that Edward found himself too busy to make the +hoped-for trip to Viamede at Christmas-time; yet Zoe did not fret over +it, and really enjoyed the holidays extremely, giving and receiving +numerous handsome presents, and, with Edward's assistance, making it a +merry and happy time for the servants and other dependants, as well as +for the relatives and friends still in the neighborhood. + +The necessary shopping, with Edward to help her, and the packing +and sending off of the Christmas-boxes to Viamede, to the +college-boys,--Herbert and Harold,--and numerous other relatives and +friends far and near, Zoe thought altogether the most delightful +business she had ever taken in hand. + +A very merry, happy little woman she was through all those weeks and +months, Edward as devoted as any lover, and as gay and light-hearted as +herself. + +"Zoe, darling," Edward said one day at dinner, "I must drive over into +our little village of Union--by the way, do you know that we have more +than a hundred towns of that name in these United States?" + +"No, I did not know, or suspect, that we had nearly so many," she +interrupted, laughing: "no wonder letters go astray when people are not +particular to give the names of both county and State. But what were you +going to say about driving over there?" + +"I must see a gentleman on business, who will be there to meet the +five-o'clock train, and leave on it; and, in order to be certain of +seeing him, I must be there at least fifteen or twenty minutes before it +is due. Shall I have the pleasure of my wife's company in the carriage? +I have ordered it to be at the door by fifteen or twenty minutes past +four, which will give us plenty of time, as it is an easy matter to +drive from here to Union in ten minutes." + +"Thank you," she said. "I accept the invitation with pleasure, and +promise to be ready at the minute." + +"You are the best little woman about that," he returned, with an +appreciative look and smile. "I don't remember that you have ever yet +kept me waiting, when told beforehand at what time I intended to start." + +"Of course not," she said, with a pleased laugh; "because I was afraid, +if I did, I shouldn't be invited so often: and I'm always so glad to go +with you." + +"Not gladder than I am to have you," he said, with a very lover-like +glance and smile. "I always enjoy your society, and am always proud to +show my friends and acquaintances what a dear little wife I have. I dare +say I'm looked upon as a very fortunate fellow in that respect, and +sometimes envied on account of having drawn such a prize in the +matrimonial lottery." + +They had left the table while he spoke, and with the last words he +passed his arm round her waist. + +"Dear me, Ned, what a gallant speech!" she said, flushing with delight; +"you deserve a reward:" and she held up her face for a kiss. + +"I am overpaid," he said, when he had bestowed it. + +"In spite of the coin being such as you have a right to help yourself +to whenever you will?" she returned with a merry laugh. "O Ned, my +lover-husband!" she added, laying her head on his breast, "I am so happy +in belonging to you, and I can never love you enough for all your +goodness to me!" + +"Darling, are you not equally good and loving to me?" he asked in tender +tones, and holding her close. + +"But I owe every thing to you," she responded with emotion. "If you had +not come to my aid when my dear father was taken from me, what would +have become of me, a mere child, without a near relative in the world, +alone and destitute in a foreign land?" + +"But I loved you, dearest. I sought my own happiness, as well as yours, +in asking you to be my wife. So you need never feel burdened by the idea +that you are under any special obligation to me, to whom you are the +very sunshine of life." + +"Dear Ned, how very kind in you to say so," she responded, gazing with +ardent affection into his eyes; "but it isn't burdensome to be under +obligation to you, any more than it is a trial to be ruled by you," she +added, with playful tenderness; "and I love to think of all your +goodness to me." + +It was five minutes past four by Zoe's watch, and she just about to go +to her dressing-room to put on her hat and cloak, when visitors were +announced,--some ladies who always made a lengthened call at Ion; so +she at once resigned herself to the loss of her anticipated drive with +her husband. + +"O Ned!" she whispered in a hasty, vexed aside, "you'll have to go +alone." + +"Yes, dear," he returned; "but I'll try to get back in time to take you +a drive in the other direction." + +They stepped forward, and greeted their guests with hospitable +cordiality. + +They were friends whose visits were prized and enjoyed, though their +coming just at this time was causing Zoe a real disappointment. However, +Edward's promise of a drive with him at a later hour so far made amends +for it, that she could truthfully express pleasure in seeing her guests. + +Edward chatted with them for a few moments, then, excusing himself on +the plea of business that could not be deferred, left them to be +entertained by Zoe, while he entered his waiting carriage, and went on +his way to the village, where he expected to meet his business +acquaintance. + + + + +CHAPTER II. + +"The truth you speak doth lack some gentleness."--SHAKSPEARE. + + +Edward had met and held his desired interview with his business +acquaintance, seen him aboard his train, and was standing watching it as +it steamed away and disappeared in the distance, when a feminine voice, +close at hand, suddenly accosted him. + +"O Mr. Travilla! how are you? I consider myself very fortunate in +finding you here." + +He turned toward the speaker, and was not too greatly pleased at sight +of her. + +"Ah! good-evening, Miss Deane," he said, taking her offered hand, and +speaking with gentlemanly courtesy. "In what can I be of service to +you?" + +"By inviting me to Ion to spend the night," she returned laughingly. +"I've missed my train, and was quite in despair at the thought of +staying alone over night in one of the miserable little hotels of this +miserable little village. So I was delighted to see your carriage +standing there, and you yourself beside it; for, knowing you to be one +of the most hospitable of men, I am sure you will be moved to pity, and +take me home with you." + +Edward's heart sank at thought of Zoe, but, seeing no way out of the +dilemma, "Certainly," he said, and helped his self-invited guest to a +seat in his carriage, placed himself by her side, and bade the coachman +drive on to Ion. + +"Now, really, this is very good in you, Mr. Travilla," remarked Miss +Deane: "there is no place I like better to visit than Ion, and I begin +to think it was rather a fortunate mishap--missing my train." + +"Very unfortunate for me, I fear," sighed Edward to himself. "The loss +of her drive will be a great disappointment to Zoe, and the sight of +such a guest far from making it up to her. I am thankful the visit is to +be for only a night." + +Aloud he said, "I fear you will find it less pleasant than on former +occasions,--in fact, rather lonely; as all the family are +absent--spending the winter at Viamede, my mother's Louisiana +plantation--except my wife and myself." + +"Ah! but your wife is a charming little girl,--I never can think of her +as a woman, you know,--and you are a host in yourself," returned the +lady laughingly. + +Zoe's callers had left; and she, having donned hat and cloak, not to +keep her husband a single moment, was at the window watching for his +coming, when the carriage came driving up the avenue, and drew up at the +door. + +She hurried out, expecting to find no one there but himself, and to be +at once handed to a seat in the vehicle, and the next minute be speeding +away with him, enjoying her drive all the more for the little +disappointment that had preceded it. + +What, then, was her chagrin to see a visitor handed out, and that +visitor the woman for whom she had conceived the most violent antipathy! + +"Miss Deane, my dear," Edward said, with an entreating look at Zoe, +which she did not see, her eyes being at that instant fixed upon the +face of her uninvited and unwelcome guest. + +"How do you do, my dear Mrs. Travilla? I hope you are glad to see me?" +laughed the intruder, holding out a delicately gloved hand, "your +husband has played the Good Samaritan to me to-night--saving me from +having to stay in one of those wretched little hotels in the village +till two o'clock to-morrow morning." + +"I am in usual health, thank you. Will you walk in?" returned Zoe in a +freezing tone, and utterly ignoring the offered hand. "Will you step +into the parlor? or would you prefer being shown to your room first?" + +"The latter, if you please," Miss Deane answered sweetly, apparently +quite unaware that Zoe's manner was in the least ungracious. + +"Dinah," said Zoe, to a maid-in-waiting, "show Miss Deane to the room +she occupied on her last visit. Carry up her satchel, and see that she +has every thing she wants." + +Having given the order, Zoe stepped out to the veranda where Edward +still was, having staid behind to give directions in regard to the +horses. + +"Zoe, love, I am very sorry," he said, as the man turned his horses' +heads, and drove away toward the stables. + +"O Edward! how could you?" she exclaimed reproachfully, tears of +disappointment and vexation springing to her eyes. + +"Darling, I really could not help it," he replied soothingly, drawing +her to him with a caress, and went on to tell exactly what had occurred. + +"She is not a real lady," said Zoe, "or she never would have done a +thing like that." + +"I agree with you, love," he said; "but I was sorry your reception of +her was so extremely ungracious and cold." + +"Would you have had me play the hypocrite, Ned?" she asked indignantly. + +"No, Zoe, I should be very far from approving of that," he answered +gravely: "but while it was right and truthful not to express pleasure +which you did not feel, at her coming, you might, on the other hand, +have avoided absolute rudeness; you might have shaken hands with her, +and asked after her health and that of her father's family." + +"I treated her as well as she deserved; and it does not make her any the +more welcome to me, that she has already been the means of drawing down +upon me a reproof from my husband's lips," Zoe said in tremulous tones, +and turning away from him with her eyes full of tears. + +"My words were hardly intended as that, little wife," Edward responded +in a kindly tone, following her into the hall, catching her in his arms, +and imprinting a kiss on her ruby lips. + +"And I wanted my drive with you so badly," she murmured, half hiding her +face on his breast; "but she has robbed us of that, and--O Ned! is she +to come between us again, and make us quarrel, and be so dreadfully +unhappy?" Her voice was full of tears and sobs before she had ended. + +"No, no; I could not endure that any more than you," he said with +emotion, and clasping her very close: "and it is only for to-night you +will have to bear the annoyance of her presence; she is to leave in the +morning." + +"Is she? that is some comfort. I hope somebody will come in for the +evening, and share with us the infliction of her society," Zoe said, +concluding with a forlorn attempt at a laugh. + +"Won't you take off that very becoming hat and cloak, Mrs. Travilla, and +spend the evening?" asked Edward playfully. + +"Thank you. I believe I will, if you will accompany me to the +dressing-room," she returned, with a smiling look up into his face. + +"That I will with pleasure," he said, "provided you will reward me with +some assistance with my toilet." + +"Such as brushing your hair, and tying your cravat? Yes, sir, I will: +it's a bargain." + +And so, laughing and chatting, they went up to their own private +apartments. + +Halt an hour later they came down again together, to find Miss Deane in +the parlor, seated by a window overlooking the avenue. + +"There's a carriage just drawing up before your front entrance," she +remarked: "the Roselands family carriage, I think it is." + +Zoe gave her husband a bright, pleased look. It seemed her wish for an +addition to their party for the evening had been granted. + +The next moment the room-door was thrown, open, and Dr. Conly and Miss +Ella were announced. + +They were cordially welcomed, asked to tea, and staid the evening, +greatly relieving Zoe in the matter of entertaining her unwelcome guest, +who devoted herself to the doctor, and left Edward to his wife and +cousin, a condition of things decidedly agreeable to Zoe. + +A little after nine the Roselands carriage was announced; and the doctor +and Ella took their departure, Edward and Zoe accompanying them to the +outer door. + +The sky was black with clouds, and the wind roaring through the trees on +the lawn. + +"We are going to have a heavy storm. I think," remarked Arthur, glancing +upward: "there is not a star to be seen, and the wind blows almost a +gale. I hope no patient of mine will want the doctor very badly +to-night," he added with a slight laugh. "Step in out of the wind, +cousin Zoe, or you may be the very one to send for me." + +Doing as directed, "No, indeed," she said: "I'm sure I couldn't have the +heart to call anybody up out of a warm bed to face such a cutting wind +as this." + +"No, no; never hesitate when there is a real necessity," he returned, +speaking from his seat in the carriage, where he had already taken his +place beside his sister, whom Edward had handed in. "Good-night, and +hurry in, both of you, for my sake if not for your own." + +But they lingered a moment till the carriage turned, and drove swiftly +down the avenue. + +"I am so glad they came," remarked Zoe, as Edward shut the door and +locked it for the night. + +"Yes," he said: "they added a good deal to the pleasure of the evening. +As we couldn't be alone together, three guests were more acceptable than +one." + +"Decidedly; and that one was delighted, I'm sure, to have an opportunity +to exercise her conversational gifts for the benefit of a single man +instead of a married one." + +"Zoe, love, don't allow yourself to grow bitter and sarcastic," Edward +said, turning toward her, laying a hand lightly, affectionately, upon +her shoulder, and gazing down into her eyes with a look of grave +concern. + +She colored under it, and turned away with a pout that almost spoiled +the beauty of her fair face. She was more than ever impatient to be rid +of their self-invited guest. + +"She always sets Ned to scolding me," was the bitter thought in her +heart as she went slowly back to the parlor, where they had left Miss +Deane, Edward following, sighing inwardly at the change in his darling +always wrought by that unwelcome presence in the house. + +"How the wind roars down the chimney!" Miss Deane remarked as her host +and hostess re-entered the room, where she was comfortably seated in an +easy-chair beside the glowing grate. "I fear to-morrow will prove a +stormy day; but in that case I shall feel all the more delighted with my +comfortable quarters here,--all the more grateful to you, Mr. Travilla, +for saving me from a long detention in one of those miserable little +country taverns, where I should have died of _ennui_." + +"You seem kindly disposed, my dear madam, to make a great deal of a +small service," returned Edward gallantly. + +But Zoe said not a word. She stood gazing into the fire, apparently lost +in thought; but the color deepened on her cheek, and a slight frown +contracted her brows. + +Presently she turned to her guest, saying courteously, "You must be +weary with your journey, Miss Deane: would you like to retire?" + +"Thank you, I should," was the reply; and thereupon the good-nights were +said, and they sought their respective rooms. + +"You are not displeased with me, dear?" Zoe asked, lifting her eyes +inquiringly to her husband's face as she stood before their +dressing-room fire with his arm about her waist: "you are looking so +very grave." + +"No, dearest, I am not disposed to find fault with you," he said, softly +caressing her hair and cheek with his disengaged hand; "though I should +be glad if you could be a trifle more cordial to our uninvited guest." + +"It's my nature to act just as I feel; and, if there's a creature on +earth I thoroughly detest, it is she!" returned the child-wife with +almost passionate vehemence. "I know she hates me,--for all her purring +manner and sweet tones and words,--and that she likes nothing better +than to make trouble between my husband and me." + +"My dear child, you really must try not to be so uncharitable and +suspicious," Edward said in a slightly reproving tone. "I do not +perceive any such designs or any hypocrisy in her conduct toward you." + +"No: men are as blind as a bat in their intercourse with such women; +never can see through their designs; always take them to be as sweet and +amiable as they pretend to be. It takes a woman to understand her own +sex." + +"Maybe so," he said soothingly; "but we will leave the disagreeable +subject for to-night at least, shall we not?" + +"Yes; and, oh, I do hope the weather to-morrow will not be such as to +afford her an excuse for prolonging her stay!" + +"I hope not, indeed, love," he responded; "but let us resolve, that, if +it does, we will try to bear the infliction patiently, and give our +self-invited guest no right to accuse us of a lack of hospitality toward +her. Let us not forget or disobey the Bible injunction, to 'use +hospitality one to another without grudging.'" + +"I'll try not to. I'll be as good to her as I can, without feeling that +I am acting insincerely." + +"And that is all I ask, love. Your perfect freedom from any thing +approaching to deceit is one of your greatest charms, in your husband's +eyes," he said, tenderly caressing her. "It would, I am sure, be quite +impossible for me to love a wife in whose absolute truth and sincerity I +had not entire confidence." + +"And you do love me, your foolish, faulty little wife?" she said, in a +tone that was a mixture of assertion and inquiry, while her lovely eyes +gazed searchingly into his. + +"Dearly, dearly, my sweet!" he said, smiling fondly down upon her. "And +now to bed, lest these bright eyes and rosy cheeks should lose something +of their brilliance and beauty." + +"Suppose they should," she said, turning slightly pale, as with sudden +pain. "O Ned! if I live, I must some day grow old and gray and wrinkled, +my eyes dim and sunken: shall you love me then, darling?" + +"Better than ever, love," he whispered, holding her closer to his heart; +"for how long we shall have lived and loved together! We shall have come +to be as one indeed, each with hardly a thought or feeling unshared by +the other." + + + + +CHAPTER III. + +"One woman reads another's character, without the tedious trouble of +deciphering."--JONSON. + + +Zoe's sleep that night was profound and refreshing, and she woke in +perfect health and vigor of body and mind; but the first sound that +smote upon her ear--the dashing of sleet against the window-pane--sent +a pang of disappointment and dismay to her heart. + +She sprang from her bed, and, running to the window, drew aside the +curtain, and looked out. + +"O Ned!" she groaned, "the ground is covered with sleet and snow,--about +a foot deep, I should think,--and just hear how the wind shrieks and +howls round the house!" + +"Well, love," he answered in a cheery tone, "we are well sheltered, and +supplied with all needful things for comfort and enjoyment." + +"And one that will destroy every bit of my enjoyment in any or all the +others," she sighed; "but," eagerly and half hopefully, "do you think it +is quite certain to be too bad for her to go?" + +"Quite, I am afraid. If she should offer to go," he added mischievously, +"we will not be more urgent against it than politeness demands, and, if +she persists, will not refuse the use of the close carriage as far as +the depot." + +"She offer to go!" exclaimed Zoe scornfully: "you may depend, she'll +stay as long as she has the least vestige of an excuse for doing so." + +"Oh, now, little woman! don't begin the day with being quite so hard and +uncharitable," Edward said, half seriously, half laughingly. + +Zoe was not far wrong in her estimate of her guest. Miss Deane was both +insincere and a thoroughly selfish person, caring nothing for the +comfort or happiness of others. She had perceived Zoe's antipathy from +the first day of their acquaintance, and took a revengeful, malicious +delight in tormenting her; and she had sufficient penetration to see +that the most effectual way to accomplish her end was through Edward. +The young wife's ardent and jealous affection for her husband was very +evident; plainly, it was pain to her to see him show Miss Deane the +slightest attention, or seem interested in any thing she did or said; +therefore the intruder put forth every effort to interest him, and +monopolize his attention, and at the same time contrived to draw out +into exhibition the most unamiable traits in Zoe's character, doing it +so adroitly that Edward did not perceive her agency in the matter, and +thought Zoe alone to blame. To him Miss Deane's behavior appeared +unexceptionable, her manner most polite and courteous, Zoe's just the +reverse. + +It was so through all that day and week; for the storm continued, and +the uninvited guest never so much as hinted at a wish to leave the +shelter of their hospitable roof. + +Zoe began each day with heroic resolve to be patient and forbearing, +sweet-tempered and polite, toward her tormentor, and ended it with a +deep sense of humiliating failure, and of having lost something of the +high esteem and admiration in which her almost idolized husband had been +wont to hold her. + +Feeling that, more or less of change in her manner toward him was +inevitable; less sure than formerly of his entire approval and ardent +affection, a certain timidity and hesitation crept into her manner of +approaching him, even when they were quite alone together; she grew sad, +silent, and reserved: and he, thinking her sullen and jealous without +reason, ceased to lavish endearments upon her, and, more than that, half +unconsciously allowed both his looks and tones to express disapprobation +and reproof. + +That almost broke Zoe's heart; but she strove to hide her wounds from +him, and especially from her tormentor. + +The storm kept Edward in the house: at another time that would have been +a joy to Zoe, but now it only added to her troubles, affording constant +opportunity to the wily foe to carry out her evil designs. + +On the evening of the second day from the setting in of the storm, Miss +Deane challenged Edward to a game of chess. He accepted at once, and +with an air of quiet satisfaction brought out the board, and placed the +men. + +He was fond of the game; but Zoe had never fancied it, and he had played +but seldom since their marriage. + +Miss Deane was a more than ordinarily skilful player, and so was he; +indeed, so well matched were they, that neither found it an easy matter +to checkmate the other: and that first game proved a long one,--so long +that Zoe, who had watched its progress with some interest in the +beginning, eager to see Edward win, at length grew so weary as to find +it difficult to keep her eyes open, or refrain from yawning. + +But Edward, usually so tenderly careful of her, took no notice,--indeed, +as she said bitterly to herself, seemed to have forgotten her existence. + +Still, it was with a thrill of delight that she at length perceived that +he had come off victorious. + +Miss Deane took her defeat with very good grace, and smilingly +challenged him to another contest. + +"Rather late, isn't it?" he said with a glance at the clock, whose hands +pointed to half-past eleven. "Suppose we sign a truce until to-morrow?" + +"Certainly: that will be decidedly best," she promptly replied, +following the direction of his glance. "I feel so fresh, and have +enjoyed myself so much, that I had no idea of the hour, and am quite +ashamed of having kept my youthful hostess up so late," she added, +looking sweetly at Zoe. "Very young people need a large amount of sleep, +and can't keep up health and strength without it." + +"You are most kind," said Zoe, a touch of sarcasm in her tones: "it must +be a very sympathetic nature that has enabled you to remember so long +how young people feel." + +A twinkle of fun shone in Edward's eyes at that. + +Miss Deane colored furiously, bade a hasty good-night, and departed to +her own room. + +"That was a rather hard thrust, my dear," remarked Edward, laughing, as +he led the way into their dressing-room; "not quite polite, I'm afraid." + +"I don't care if it wasn't!" said Zoe. "She is always twitting me on my +extreme youth." + +"Sour grapes," he said lightly: "she will never see twenty-five again, +and would give a great deal for your youth. And since you are exactly +the age to suit me, why should you care a fig for her sneers?" + +"I don't, when I seem to suit you in all respects," returned Zoe with +tears in her voice. + +Her back was toward him; but he caught sight of her face in a mirror, +and saw that tears were also glistening in her eyes. + +Putting his arm round her waist, and drawing her to him, "I don't want a +piece of perfection for my wife," he said; "she would be decidedly too +great a contrast to her husband: and I have never yet seen the woman or +girl I should be willing to take in exchange for the one belonging to +me. And I'm very sure such a one doesn't exist." + +"How good in you to say it!" she said, clinging about his neck, and +lifting to his, eyes shining with joy and love. "O Ned! we were so happy +by ourselves!" + +"So we were," he assented, "and so we may hope to be again very soon." + +"Not so very, I'm afraid," she answered with a rueful shake of the head; +"for just hark how it is storming still!" + +"Yes; but it may be all over by morning. How weary you look, love! Get +to bed as fast as you can. You should not have waited for the conclusion +of that long game, that, I know, did not interest you." + +"I was interested for your sake," she said, "and so glad to see you +win." + +"Wife-like," he returned with a smile, adding, "It was a very close +game, and you needn't be surprised to see me beaten in the next battle." + +"I'm afraid she will stay for that, even if the storm is over," sighed +Zoe. "Dear me! I don't see how anybody can have the face to stay where +she is self-invited, and must know she isn't a welcome guest to the lady +of the house. I'd go through any storm rather than prolong a visit under +such circumstances." + +"You would never have put yourself in such a position," Edward said. +"But I wish you could manage to treat her with a little more cordiality. +I should feel more comfortable. I could not avoid bringing her here, as +you know; nor can I send her away in such inclement weather, or, indeed, +at all, till she offers to go; and your want of courtesy toward her--to +put it mildly--is a constant mortification to me." + +"Why don't you say at once that you are ashamed of me?" she exclaimed, +tears starting to her eyes again, as with a determined effort she freed +herself from his grasp, and moved away to the farther side of the room. + +"I am usually very proud of you," he answered in a quiet tone; "but this +woman seems to exert a strangely malign influence over you." + +To that, Zoe made no response; she could not trust herself to speak; so +prepared for bed, and laid herself down there in silence, wiped away a +tear or two, and presently fell asleep. + +Morning brought no abatement of the storm, and consequently no relief to +Zoe from the annoyance of Miss Deane's presence in the house. + +On waking, she found that Edward had risen before her; she heard him +moving about in the dressing-room; then he came to the door, looked in, +and, seeing her eyes open, said, "Ah, so you are awake! I hope you slept +well? I'm sorry for your sake that it is still storming." + +"Yes, I slept soundly, thank you; and as for the storm, I'll just have +to try to bear with it and its consequences as patiently as possible," +she sighed. + +"A wise resolve, my dear. I hope you will try to carry it out." he +returned. "Now I must run away, and leave you to make your toilet, as I +have some little matters to attend to before breakfast." + +She made no reply; and he passed out of the room, and down the stairs. + +"Poor little woman!" he said to himself: "she looks depressed, though +usually she is so bright and cheery. I hope, from my heart, Miss Deane +may never darken these doors again." + +Zoe was feeling quite out of spirits over the prospect of another day to +be spent in society so distasteful: she lay for a moment contemplating +it ruefully. + +"The worst of it is, that she manages to make me appear so unamiable and +unattractive in my husband's eyes," she sighed to herself. "But I'll +foil her efforts," she added, between her shut teeth, springing up, and +beginning her toilet as she spoke: "he likes to have me bright and +cheery, and well and becomingly dressed, and so I will be." + +She made haste to arrange her hair in the style he considered most +becoming, and to don the morning-dress he most admired. + +As she put the finishing touches to her attire, she thought she heard +his step on the stairs, and ran out eagerly to meet him, and claim a +morning kiss. + +But the bright, joyous expression of her face suddenly changed to one of +anger and chagrin as she caught the sound of his and Miss Deane's voices +in the hall below, and, looking over the balustrade, saw them go into +the library together. + +"She begins early! It's a pity if I can't have my own husband to myself +even before breakfast," Zoe muttered, stepping back into the +dressing-room. + +Her first impulse was to remain where she was; the second, to go down at +once, and join them. + +She hastened to do so, but, before she reached the foot of the stairway, +the breakfast-bell rang; and, instead of going into the library, she +passed on directly to the dining-room, and, as the other two entered a +moment later, gave Miss Deane a cold "Good-morning," and Edward a half +reproachful, half pleading look, which he, however, returned with one so +kind and re-assuring that she immediately recovered her spirits, and was +able to do the honors of the table with ease and grace. + +Coming upon her in that room alone, an hour later, just as she had +dismissed Aunt Dicey with her orders for the day, "Little wife," he +said, bending down to give her the coveted caress, "I owe you an +explanation." + +"No, Ned, dear, I don't ask it of you: I know it is all right," she +answered, flushing with happiness, and her eyes smiling up into his. + +"Still, I think it best to explain," he said. "I had finished attending +to the little matters I spoke of,--writing a note, and giving some +directions to Uncle Ben,--and was on my way back to our apartments, when +Miss Deane met me on the stairway, and asked if I would go into the +library with her, and help her to look up a certain passage in one of +Shakspeare's plays, which she wished to quote in a letter she was +writing. She was anxious to have it perfectly correct, she said, and +would be extremely obliged for my assistance in finding it." + +"And you could not in politeness refuse. I know that, Ned, and please +don't think me jealous." + +"I know, dear, that you try not to be; and it shall be my care to avoid +giving you the least occasion. And I do again earnestly assure you, you +need have no fear that the first place in my heart will not always be +yours." + +"I don't fear it," she said; "and yet,--O Ned! it is misery to me to +have to share your society with that woman, even for a day or two!" + +"I don't know how I can help you out of it," he said, after a moment's +consideration, "unless by shutting myself up alone,--to attend to +correspondence or something,--and leaving you to entertain her by +yourself. Shall I do that?" + +"Oh, no! unless you much prefer it. I think it would set me wild to have +her whole attention concentrated upon me," Zoe answered with an uneasy +laugh. + +So they went together to the parlor, where Miss Deane sat waiting for +them, or rather for Edward. + +She had the chess-board out, the men placed, and at once challenged him +to a renewal of last night's contest. + +He accepted, of course; and they played without intermission till +lunch-time, Zoe sitting by, for the most part silent, and wishing Miss +Deane miles away from Ion. + +This proved a worse day to her than either of the preceding ones. Miss +Deane succeeded several times in rousing her to an exhibition of temper +that very much mortified and displeased Edward; and his manner, when +they retired that night to their private apartments, was many degrees +colder than it had been in the morning. He considered himself forbearing +in refraining from remark to Zoe on her behavior; while she said to +herself, she would rather he would scold her, and have done with it, +than keep on looking like a thunder-cloud, and not speaking at all. He +was not more disgusted with her conduct than she was herself, and she +would own it in a minute if he would but say a kind word to open the +way. + +But he did not; and they made their preparations for the night and +sought their pillows in uncomfortable silence, Zoe wetting hers with +tears before she slept. + + + + +CHAPTER IV. + +"Forbear sharp speeches to her. She's a lady +So tender of rebukes, that words are strokes, +And strokes death to her."--SHAKSPEARE. + + +As we have said, the storm lasted for a week; and all that time Edward +and Zoe were slowly drifting farther and farther apart. + +But at last the clouds broke and the sun shone out cheerily. It was +about the middle of the forenoon when this occurred. + +"Oh," cried Miss Deane, "do see the sun! Now I shall no longer need to +encroach upon your hospitality, my kind entertainers. I can go home by +this afternoon's train, if you, Mr. Travilla, will be so very good as to +take or send me to the depot." + +"The Ion carriage is quite at your service," he returned politely. + +"Thanks," she said; "then I'll just run up to my room, and do my bit of +packing." + +She hurried out to the hall, then the front door was heard to open; and +the next minute a piercing shriek brought master, mistress, and servants +running out to the veranda to inquire the cause. + +Miss Deane lay there groaning, and crying out "that she had sprained her +ankle terribly; she had slipped on a bit of ice, and fallen; and oh! +when now would she be able to go home?" + +The question found an echo in Zoe's heart, and she groaned inwardly at +the thought of having this most unwelcome guest fastened upon her for +weeks longer. + +Yet she pitied her pain, and was anxious to do what she could for her +relief. She hastened to the medicine-closet in search of remedies; while +Edward and Uncle Ben gently lifted the sufferer, carried her in, and +laid her on the sofa. + +Also a messenger was at once despatched for Dr. Conly. Zoe stationed +herself at a front window of the drawing-room to watch for his coming. +Presently Edward came to her side. "Zoe," he said, "can't you go to Miss +Deane?" + +"What for?" she asked, without turning her head to look at him. + +"To show your kind feeling." + +"I'm not sure that I have any." + +"Zoe! I am shocked! She is in great pain." + +"She has plenty of helpers about her,--Christine, Aunt Dicey, and a +servant-maid or two,--who will do all they can to relieve her. If I +could do any thing more, I would; but I can't, and should only be in the +way. You forget what a mere child you have always considered me, and +that I have had no experience in nursing." + +"It isn't nursing, I am asking you to give her, but a little kindly +sympathy." + +A carriage was coming swiftly up the avenue. + +"There's the doctor," said Zoe. "You'd better consult with him about his +patient; and, if he thinks my presence in her room will hasten her +recovery, she shall have all I can give her of it, that we may get her +out of the house as soon as possible." + +"Zoe! I had no idea you could be so heartless," he said, with much +displeasure, as he turned and left the room. + +Zoe remained where she was, shedding some tears of mingled anger and +grief, then hastily endeavoring to remove their traces; for Arthur would +be sure to step into the parlor, to see her before leaving, if it were +but for a moment. + +She had barely recovered her composure when he came in, having found his +patient not in need of a lengthened visit. + +His face was bright, his tone cheery and kind, as he bade her +good-morning, and asked after her health. + +"I'm very well, thank you," she said, giving him her hand. "Is Miss +Deane's accident a very bad one?" + +"It is a severe sprain," he said: "she will not be able to bear her +weight upon that ankle for six weeks." Then seeing Zoe's look of dismay, +shrewdly guessing at the cause, he hastened to add, "But she might be +sent home in an ambulance a few days hence, without the least injury." + +Zoe looked greatly relieved, Edward scarcely less so. + +"I can't understand how she came to fall," remarked Arthur reflectively. + +"Nor I," said Zoe. "Wouldn't it be well for you to advise her never to +set foot on that dangerous veranda again?" + +Arthur smiled. "That would be a waste of breath," he said, "while Ion is +so delightful a place to visit." + +"How are they all at Viamede?" he asked, turning to Edward. + +"Quite well at last accounts, thank you," Edward replied, adding, with a +slight sigh, "I wish they were here,--my mother at least, if none of the +others." + +Zoe colored violently. "Cousin Arthur, do you think I am needed in your +patient's room?" she asked. + +"Only to cheer and amuse her with your pleasant society," he answered. + +"She would find neither pleasure nor amusement in my society," said Zoe; +"and hers is most distasteful to me." + +"That's a pity," said Arthur, with a look of concern. "Suppose I lend +you Ella for a few days? She, I think, would rather enjoy taking the +entertainment of your guest off your hands." + +"Oh, thank you!" said Zoe, brightening; "that would be a relief: and, +besides, I should enjoy Ella myself, between times, and after Miss Deane +goes home." + +"Please tell Ella we will both be greatly obliged if she will come," +Edward said. + +"I'll do so," said Arthur, rising to go; "but I have a long drive to +take, in another direction, before returning to Roselands. And you must +remember," he added with a smile, "that I lend her for only a few days. +Cal and I wouldn't know how to do without her very long." + +With that, he took his departure, leaving Edward and Zoe alone together. + +"I am sorry, Zoe, that you thought it necessary to let Arthur into the +secret of the mutual dislike between Miss Deane and yourself," remarked +Edward, in a grave, reproving tone. + +Zoe colored angrily. "I don't care who knows it," she retorted, with a +little toss of her head. "I did not think it _necessary_ to let Arthur +into the secret, as you call it (I don't consider it one), but neither +did I see any objection to his knowing about it." + +"Then, let me request you to say no more on the subject to any one," he +said, with vexation. + +"I sha'n't promise," she muttered, half under her breath. But he heard +it. + +"Very well, then, I forbid it; and you have promised to obey me." + +"And you promised that it should always be love and coaxing," she said, +in tones trembling with pain and passion. "I'll have to tell Ella +something about it." + +"Then, say only what is quite necessary," he returned, his tones +softening. + +Then, after a moment's silence, in which Zoe's face was turned from him +so that he could not see its expression, "Won't you go now, and ask if +Miss Deane is any easier? Surely, as her hostess, you should do so +much." + +"No, I won't! I'll do all I can to make her comfortable; I'll provide +her with society more agreeable to her than mine; I'll see that she has +interesting reading-matter, if she wants it; I'll do any thing and every +thing I can, except that; but you needn't ask that of me." + +"O Zoe! I had thought you would do a harder thing than that at my +request," he said reproachfully. + +Ignoring his remark, she went on, "I just believe she fell and hurt +herself purposely, that she might have an excuse for prolonging her +visit, and continuing to torment me." + +"Zoe, Zoe, how shockingly uncharitable you are!" he exclaimed. "I could +never have believed it of you! We are told, 'Charity thinketh no evil.' +Do try not to judge so harshly." + +He left the room; and Zoe indulged in a hearty cry, but hastily dried +her eyes, and turned her back toward the door, as she heard his step +approaching again. + +He just looked in, saying, "Zoe, I am going to drive over to Roselands +for Ella: will you go along?" + +"No. I've been lectured enough for one day," was her ungracious +rejoinder; and he closed the door, and went away. + +He was dumb with astonishment and pain. "What has come over her?" he +asked himself. "She has always before been so delighted to go any and +every where with me. Have I been too ready to reprove her of late? I +have thought myself rather forbearing, considering how much ill-temper +she has shown. She has had provocation, to be sure; but it is high time +she learned to exercise some self-control. Yet perhaps I should have +been more sympathizing, more forbearing and affectionate." + +He had stepped into his carriage, and was driving down the avenue. He +passed through the great gates, and turned into the road, still thinking +of Zoe, and mentally reviewing their behavior toward each other since +the unfortunate day in which Miss Deane had crossed their threshold. + +The conclusion he presently arrived at was, that he had not been +altogether blameless; that, if his reproofs had been given in more +loving fashion, they would have been received in a better spirit; that +he had not been faithful to his promise always to try "love and coaxing" +with the impulsive, sensitive child-wife, who, he doubted not, loved him +with her whole heart; and, once convinced of that, he determined to say +so on his return, and make it up with her. + +True, it seemed to him that she ought to make the first advances toward +an adjustment of their slight differences (quarrels they could scarcely +be called; a slight coldness, a cessation of accustomed manifestations +of conjugal affection, a few sharp or impatient words on each side), but +he would be too generous to wait for that; he loved her dearly enough to +sacrifice his pride to some extent; he could better afford that than the +sight of her unhappiness. + +In the mean time Zoe was bitterly repenting of the rebuff she had given +him. He had hardly closed the door when she started up, and ran to it to +call him back, apologize for her curt refusal to go with him, and ask if +she might still accept his invitation. But it was too late: he was +already beyond hearing. + +She could not refrain from another cry, and was very angry with herself +for her petulance. She regretted the loss of the drive, too, which would +have been a real treat after the week of confinement to the house. + +She had refused to comply with her husband's request that she would go +to Miss Deane and ask how she was: now she repented, and went as soon as +she had removed the traces of her tears. + +"Ah! you have come at last!" was the salutation she received on entering +the room where Miss Deane lay on a sofa, with the injured limb propped +upon pillows. "I began to fear," sweetly, "that your delicate nerves had +given way under the sight of my sufferings." + +"My nerves are not delicate," returned Zoe coldly; "in fact, I never +discovered that I had any; so please do not trouble yourself with +anxiety on that account. I trust the applications have relieved you +somewhat." + +"Very little, thank you. I suppose it was hardly to be expected that +they would take effect so soon. Ah, me!" she added with a profound sigh, +"I fear I am tied to this couch for weeks." + +"No; do not disturb yourself with that idea," said Zoe. "The doctor told +me you could easily be taken home in a few days in an ambulance." + +"I shall certainly avail myself of the first opportunity to do so," said +Miss Deane, her eyes flashing with anger, "for I plainly perceive that I +have worn out my welcome." + +"No, not at all," said Zoe; "at least, not so far as I am concerned." +Miss Deane looked her incredulity and surprise, and Zoe explained,--"I +think I may as well be perfectly frank with you," she said. "You have +not worn out your welcome with me, because I had none for you when you +came. How could I, knowing that you invariably make trouble between my +husband and myself?" + +"Truly, a polite speech to make to a guest!" sniffled Miss Deane. "I +hope you pride yourself on your very polished manners." + +"I prefer truth and sincerity." said Zoe, "I shall do all I can to make +you comfortable while you are here; and, if you choose to avoid the line +of conduct I have objected to, we may learn to like each other. I very +well know that you do not love me now." + +"Since frankness is in fashion at this moment," was the contemptuous +retort, "I will own that there is no love lost between us. Stay," as Zoe +was about to leave the room, "let me give you a piece of disinterested +advice. Learn to control your quick temper, and show yourself more +amiable, or you may find one of these days, when it is too late, that +you have lost your husband's heart." + +At that, Zoe turned away, and went swiftly from the room. She was beyond +speaking, her whole frame quivering from head to foot with the agitation +of her feelings. + +Lose the love of her idolized husband? That would be worse than death. +But it should never be: he loved her dearly now (it could not be +possible that these last few wretched days had robbed her quite of the +devoted affection she had known beyond a doubt to be hers before); and +she would tell him, as soon as he came in, how sorry she was for the +conduct that had vexed him, and never, no, never again, would she do or +say any thing to displease him, or lower herself in his estimation. + +As she thought thus, hurrying down the hall, she caught the sound of +wheels on the drive, and ran out, expecting to see him, as it was about +time for his return from Roselands. + +It was the Ion carriage she had heard, but only Ella Conly alighted from +it. + +They exchanged greetings, then Zoe asked half breathlessly, "Where's +Edward?" + +"Gone," Ella responded, moving on into the hall. "Come, let's go into +the parlor, and sit down, and I'll tell you all I know about it. Why, +Zoe," as she turned and caught sight of her companion's face, "you are +as pale as death, and look ready to faint! There's nothing to be scared +about, and you mustn't mind my nonsense." + +"Oh, tell me! tell me quickly!" gasped Zoe, sinking into a chair, her +hands clasped beseechingly, her eyes wild with terror: "what, what has +happened?" + +"Nothing, child, nothing, except that we met cousin Horace on our way +here, and he carried Ned off to Union. They had to hurry to catch a +train, in order to be in time for some business matter in the city, I +didn't understand what: so Ned couldn't wait to write the least bit of a +note to tell you about it; and he told me to explain every thing to you, +and say you were not to fret or worry, not even if he shouldn't get home +to-night; for he might not be able to finish up the business in time for +even the last train that would bring him." + +The color had come back to Zoe's cheek, but her countenance was still +distressed; and as Ella concluded, two scalding tears rolled quickly +down her face, and plashed upon the small white hands lying clasped in +her lap. + +"Dear me!" said Ella, "how fond you are of him!" + +"Yes," said Zoe, with a not very successful effort to smile through her +tears: "who wouldn't be, in my place? I owe every thing to Ned, and he +pets and indulges me to the greatest extent. Besides, he is so good, +noble, and true, that any woman might be proud to be his wife." + +"Yes: I admit every word of it; but all that doesn't explain your +tears," returned Ella, half sympathizingly, half teasingly. "Now, I +should have supposed that anybody who could boast of such a piece of +perfection for a husband would be very happy." + +"But I--we've hardly ever been separated over night," stammered Zoe, +blushing rosy red; "and--and--O Ella! I hadn't a chance to say good-by +to him, and--and you know accidents so often happen"-- + +She broke down with a burst of tears and sobs that quite dismayed her +cousin. + +"Why, Zoe, I'm afraid you cannot be well," she said. "Come, cheer up, +and don't borrow trouble." + +"I'm afraid I'm very silly, and have been making you very +uncomfortable," said Zoe, hastily wiping away her tears, "and it's a +great shame; particularly, considering that you have kindly come on +purpose to help me through with a disagreeable task. + +"I'll show you to your room now, if you like," she added, rising, "and +try to behave myself better during the rest of your visit." + +"Apologies are quite uncalled for," returned Ella lightly, as they went +up-stairs together. "I have always had a good time at Ion, and don't +believe this is going to be an exception to the general rule. But do you +know," lowering her voice a little, "I don't propose to spend nearly all +my time with that hateful Miss Deane. I never could bear her." + +"Then, how good it was in you to come!" exclaimed Zoe gratefully. "But I +should never have asked it of you, if I had thought you disliked her as +well as I." + +They were now in the room Ella was to occupy, and she was taking off her +hat and cloak. "Oh, never mind! I was delighted to come anyhow," she +answered gayly, as she threw aside the latter garment, and took +possession of an easy-chair beside the open fire. "To tell you a +secret," she went on laughingly, "I like my cousins Ned and Zoe Travilla +immensely, and am always glad of an excuse to pay them a visit. But that +Miss Deane,--oh! she's just _too sweet_ for _any thing!_" making a +grimace expressive of disgust and aversion, "and a consummate, +incorrigible flirt: any one of the male sex can be made to serve her +turn, from a boy of sixteen to a man of seventy-five." + +"I think you are correct about that," said Zoe. "And, do you know, she +is forever making covert sneers at my youth; and it's perfectly +exasperating to me." + +"Sour grapes," laughed Ella. "I wouldn't let it vex me in the least: +it's all to hide her envy of you, because you are really young, and +married too. I know very well she's dreadfully afraid of being called an +old maid." + +"I suspected as much," Zoe remarked. "But don't you think gentlemen are +more apt to be pleased with her than ladies?" + +"Yes: they don't see through her as her own sex do. And she is handsome, +and certainly a brilliant talker. I'd give a good deal for +conversational powers equal to hers." + +"So would I," Zoe said, with an involuntary sigh. + +Ella gave her a keen, inquiring look; and Zoe flushed hotly under it. + +"Shall we go down now?" she asked. "It is nearly dinner-time; and we +shall have to dine alone unless some one drops in unexpectedly," she +added, as they left the room together, and passed down the stairs, arm +in arm. + +"If Arthur should, wouldn't it be a trial to Miss Deane to have to dine +in her own room?" exclaimed Ella, with a gleeful laugh. + +"Why, what do you mean?" asked Zoe, opening her eyes wide with surprise. + +"That she would not have the slightest objection to becoming Mrs. Dr. +Conly." + +"But you don't think there's any danger?" queried Zoe, by no means +pleased with the idea of having the lady in question made a member of +the family connection. + +"No, and I certainly hope not. It wouldn't be I that would want to call +her sister," returned Ella emphatically. + +"I should think Art had sufficient penetration to see through her," said +Zoe. "But no; on second thoughts, I'm not so sure; for Ned will have it +that it's more than half my imagination when I say she sneers at me." + +"That's too bad," said Ella. "But Art is older than Ned by some years, +and has probably had more opportunity to study character." + +"Yes," replied Zoe, speaking with some hesitation, not liking to admit +that any one was wiser than her husband, little as she was inclined to +own herself in the wrong when he differed from her. + + + + +CHAPTER V. + +"Is there no constancy in earthly things? +No happiness in us, but what must alter?" + + +Zoe drove over to the village in good season to meet the last train for +that day, coming from the direction in which Edward had gone, ardently +hoping he might be on board. + +The carriage was brought to a stand-still near the depot; and she +eagerly watched the arrival of the train, and scanned the little crowd +of passengers who alighted from it. + +But Edward was not among them, and now it was quite certain that she +could not see him before another day. + +Just as she reached that conclusion, a telegram was handed her:-- + +"Can't be home before to-morrow or next day. Will return as soon as +possible. E. TRAVILLA." + +To the girl-wife the message seemed but cold and formal. "So different +from the way he talks to me when he is not vexed or displeased, as he +hardly ever is," she whispered to herself with starting tears during the +solitary drive back to Ion. "I know it's silly--telegrams can't be +loving and kind: it wouldn't do, of course--but I can't help feeling as +if he is angry with me, because there's not a bit of love in what he +says. And, oh, dear! to think he may be away two nights, and I'm longing +so to tell him how sorry I am for being so cross this morning, and +before that, too, and to have him take me in his arms and kiss me, and +say all is right between us, that I don't know how to wait a single +minute!" + +She reached home in a sad and tearful mood. Ella, however, proved so +entertaining and mirth-provoking a companion, that the evening passed +quickly, and by no means unpleasantly. + +But when the two had retired to their respective apartments, Zoe felt +very lonely, and said to herself that she would rather have Edward +there, even silent and displeased, as he had been for several days past, +than be without him. + +Her last thought before falling asleep, and her first on awaking next +morning, were of him. + +"Oh, dear!" she sighed half aloud, as she opened her eyes, and glanced +round the room, "what shall I do if he doesn't come to-day? I'll have to +stand it, of course; but what does a woman do who has no husband?" And +for the first time she began to feel some sympathy for Miss Deane, as a +lonely maiden lady. + +She thought a good deal about her unwelcome guest while attending to the +duties of the toilet, and determined to treat her with all possible +kindness during the remainder of her enforced stay at Ion. So, meeting, +on her way to the breakfast-room, the old negress who had been given +charge of Miss Deane through the night, she stopped her, and asked how +her patient was. + +"Jes' pow'ful cross dis hyar mawnin', Miss Zoe," was the reply, in a +tone of disgust. "Dar isn't one ob de fambly dat would be makin' half +de fuss ef dey'd sprained bofe dey's ankles. Doan ye go nigh her, +honey, fear she bite yo' head off." + +"Indeed I sha'n't, Aunt Phillis, if there's any danger of that," laughed +Zoe. "But as she can't jump up and run after me, I think I shall be +quite safe if I don't go within arm's-length of her sofa." + +"She's pow'ful cross," repeated Aunt Phillis: "she done gone call dis +chile up time an' again fru de night; an' when I ax her, 'Whar yo' +misery at?' she say, 'In my ankle, ob c'ose, yo' ole fool you! Cayn't +yo' hab nuff sense to change de dressin'?'" + +"Who is that has been so polite and complimentary to you, Aunt Phillis?" +cried a merry voice in their rear. + +Ella was descending the stairway at whose foot they stood, as they +perceived, on turning at the sound of her voice. + +"Good-morning, cousin: how bright and well you are looking!" said Zoe. + +"Just as I feel. And how are you, Mrs. Travilla? I trust you did not +spend the night in crying over Ned's absence?" was the gay rejoinder. + +"No, not nearly all of it," returned Zoe, catching her spirit of fun. + +"Mawnin', Miss Ella," said the old nurse, dropping a courtesy. "'Twas +de lady what sprain her foot yisteday I was talkin' bout to Miss Zoe." + +"Ah! how is she?" + +"I doan' t'ink she gwine die dis day, Miss Ella," laughed the nurse, +"she so pow'ful cross; and dey do say folks is dat way when dey's +gittin' bettah." + +"Yes, I have always heard it was a hopeful sign, if not an agreeable +one," Ella remarked, "Was that the breakfast-bell I heard just now?" + +"Yes," said Zoe. "I hope you feel ready to do justice to your meal?" + +As they seated themselves at the table, Zoe, glancing toward Edward's +vacant chair, remarked, with a sigh, that it seemed very lonely to sit +down without him. + +"Well, now," said Ella, "I think it's quite nice to take a meal +occasionally without the presence of anybody of the masculine gender." + +"Perhaps that is because you have never been married," said Zoe. + +"Perhaps so," returned her cousin, laughing; "yet I don't think that can +be all that ails me, for I have heard married women express the same +opinion quite frequently. What shall we do with ourselves to-day, Zoe? +I've no notion of devoting myself exclusively to Miss Deane's +entertainment, especially if she is really as cross as reported." + +"No, indeed! I couldn't bear to let you, even if you were willing," +replied Zoe with decision. "I consented to your taking my place in +that, only because I supposed you found her agreeable; while to me she +is any thing else." + +"Suppose we call on her together, after a little, and let the length of +our stay depend upon the enjoyment our presence seems to afford her," +suggested Ella. + +"Agreed," said Zoe. "Then I will supply her with plenty of +reading-matter, which, as she professes to be so very intellectual, +ought to entertain her far better than we can. Shall we ride after +that?" + +"Yes, and take a promenade on the verandas. We'll have to take our +exercise in those ways, as the roads are not yet fit for walking." + +"Yes," said Zoe; "but I hope that by afternoon they will be good enough +for driving; as I mean to drive over to the depot to meet the late +train, hoping to find Ned on it." + +"Don't expect him till to-morrow," said Ella. + +"Why not?" queried Zoe, looking as if she could hardly endure the +thought. + +"Because, in that case, your disappointment, if you have one, will be +agreeable." + +"Yes; but, on the other hand, I should lose all the enjoyment of looking +forward through the whole day, to seeing him this evening. Following +your plan, I shouldn't have half so happy a day as if I keep to my own." + + +"Ah! that's an entirely new view of the case," Ella said in her merry, +laughing tones. + +Miss Deane did not seem to enjoy their society, and they soon withdrew +from her room; Zoe having done all in her power to provide her with +every comfort and amusement available in her case. + +"I'm glad that's over," sighed Zoe, when they were alone again. "And now +for our ride, if you are ready, Ella. I ordered my pony for myself, and +mamma's for you; and I see they are at the door." + +"Then let us don our riding-habits, and be off at once," said Ella. + +"Where are we going?" she asked, as they cantered down the avenue. + +"To the village, if you like. I want to call at the post-office." + +"In hopes of finding a note from Ned, I suppose. I don't believe there +can be one there that would bring you later news than yesterday's +telegram. But I have no objection to making sure, and would as soon ride +in that direction as any other." + +Nothing from Edward was found at the office; and the young wife seemed +much disappointed, till Ella suggested that that looked as if he +expected to be at home before night. + +It was a cheering idea to Zoe: she brightened up at once, and in the +afternoon drove over the same road, feeling almost certain Edward would +be on the incoming train, due about the time she would reach the +village, or rather at the time she had planned to be there. Ella, who +had asked to accompany her, was slow with her dressing, taxing Zoe's +patience pretty severely by thus causing ten minutes' detention. + +"Come, now, don't be worried: it won't kill Ned to have to wait ten or +fifteen minutes," she said laughingly, as she stepped into the carriage, +and seated herself by Zoe's side. + +"No, I dare say not," returned the latter, trying to speak with perfect +pleasantness of tone and manner; "and he isn't one of the impatient +ones, who can never bear to be kept waiting a minute, like myself," she +added with a smile. "Now, Uncle Ben, drive pretty fast, so that we won't +be so very far behind time." + +"Fas' as I kin widout damagin' de hosses, Miss Zoe," answered the old +coachman. "Marso Ed'ard allus tole me be keerful ob dem, and de roads am +putty bad sence de big storm." + +Zoe glanced at her watch as they entered the village. "Drive directly to +the depot, Uncle Ben," she said. "It's fully fifteen minutes past the +time for the train to be in." + +"I ain't heard de whistle, Miss Zoe," he remarked, as he turned his +horses' heads in the desired direction. + +"No, nor have I," said Ella; "and we ought to have heard it fully five +minutes before it got in. There may have been a detention. That is +nothing very unusual," she hastened to add, as she saw that Zoe had +suddenly grown very pale. + +The carriage drew up before the door of the depot; and the girls leaned +from its windows, sending eager, searching glances from side to side, +and up and down the track. + +No train was in sight, and the depot seemed strangely silent and +deserted. + +"Oh!" cried Zoe, "what can be the matter?" + +"I suppose the train must have got in some time ago,--perhaps before we +left Ion," replied Ella, in a re-assuring tone; "and all the passengers +have dispersed to their homes, or wherever they were going." + +"No, there could not have been time for all that," Zoe responded, in +accents full of anxiety and alarm. + +"Our watches may be much too slow," suggested Ella, trying to re-assure +both herself and her cousin, yet trembling with apprehension as she +spoke. + +"No, it isn't possible that they and all the timepieces in the house +could be so far from correct," said Zoe despairingly. + +"Dar doan' 'pear to be nobody 'bout dis hyar depot," remarked Uncle Ben +reflectively; "but I reckon dar's somebody comin' to 'splain de mattah. +Wha's de 'casion ob dis mos' onusual state ob t'ings?" he added, as a +woman, who been watching the carriage and its occupants, the open door +of a neighboring house, came miming in their direction. + +"What de mattah, Aunt Rhoda?" he queried, as she reached the side of the +vehicle, almost breathless with excitement and exertion. + +"Why, Uncle Ben, dar--dar's been a accident to de kyars, dey say, an' +dey's all broke up, and de folks roun' here is all"-- + +"Where? where?" exclaimed Ella, while Zoe sank back against the +cushions, quite unable to speak for the moment. + +"Dunno, Miss," was the reply; "but," pointing up the road, "it's out dat +way, 'bout a mile, I reckon. Yo see, de kyars was a comin' fas' dis way, +and 'nudder ole injine whiskin' 'long dat way, and dey bofe comes +togedder wid a big crash, breakin' de kyars, and de injines bofe of em, +till dey's good for nuffin' but kin'lin' wood; and de folks what's +ridin' in de kyars is all broke up too, dey says; and de doctahs and +body"-- + +"Edward!" gasped Zoe. "Drive us there, Uncle Ben, drive with all your +might! O Edward, my husband, my husband!" and she burst into hysterical +weeping. + +Ella threw her arms about her. "Don't, dear Zoe, oh, don't cry so! He +may not be hurt. He may not have been on that train at all." + +Ben had already turned and whipped up his horses, and now they dashed +along the road at a furious rate. + +Zoe dropped her head on Ella's shoulder, answering only with tears and +sobs and moans, till the carriage came to a sudden stand-still. + +"We's got dar, Miss Zoe," said Uncle Ben, in a subdued tone full of +grief and sympathy. + +She lifted her head; and her eye instantly fell upon a little group, +scarcely a yard distant, consisting of several men, among whom she +recognized Dr. Conly, gathered about an apparently insensible form lying +on the ground. + +Ella and Ben saw it too. She suddenly caught the reins from his hands: +he sprang from the carriage, and, lifting Zoe in his strong arms as if +she had been but a child, set her on her feet, and supported her to the +side of the prostrate man; the little crowd respectfully making way for +her, at the words spoken by Ben in a voice half choked with emotion, +"Hit's Marse Ed'ard's wife, gen'lemen." + +It was Edward lying there motionless, and with a face like that of a +corpse. + +With an agonized cry, Zoe dropped on her knees at his side, and pressed +her lips passionately to his. + +There was no response, no movement, not the quiver of an eyelid; and +she lifted her grief-stricken face to that of the doctor, with a look of +anguished inquiry in the beautiful eyes fit to move a heart of stone. + +"I do not despair of him yet, dear cousin Zoe," Arthur said in a low, +moved tone. "I lave found no external injury, and it may be that he is +only stunned." + +The words had scarcely left his lips when Edward drew a sighing breath, +and opened his eyes, glancing up into Zoe's face bending over Mm in +deepest, tenderest solicitude. + +"Ah, love! is it you?" he murmured faintly, and with a smile. "Where am +I? What has happened?" + +"O Ned! dear, _dear_ Ned! I thought you were killed!" she sobbed, +covering his face with kisses and tears. + +"There has been an accident, and you got a blow that stunned you," +answered the doctor; "but I think you are all right now, or will be +soon." + +"An accident!" Edward repeated, with a bewildered look, and putting his +hand to his head. "What was it?" + +"A collision on the railroad," Arthur said. "There is an ambulance here: +I think I will put you in it, and have you taken home at once. 'Tis only +a few miles, and not a rough road." + +"Yes, yes: home is much the best place," he sighed, again putting his +hand to his head. + +"Are you in pain?" asked Arthur. + +"Not much, but I feel strangely confused. I should like to be taken home +as soon as possible. But not to the neglect of any one who may have been +more seriously hurt than I," he added, feebly raising his head to look +about him. + +"There are none such," Arthur answered. "You perhaps remember that the +cars were nearly empty of passengers: no lives were lost and no one, I +think, worse hurt than yourself." + +"And I?" returned Edward, in a tone of inquiry. + +"Have escaped without any broken bones, and I trust will be all right in +a few days." + +"O Ned! how glad I am it is no worse!" sobbed Zoe, clinging to his hand, +while the tears rolled fast down her cheeks. + +"Yes, little wife," he said, gazing lovingly into her eyes. + +"There, I positively forbid any more talking," said Arthur, with a +mixture of authority and playfulness. "Here is the ambulance. Help me to +lift him in, men," to the by-standers. "And you, cousin Zoe, get into +your carriage, and drive on behind it, or ahead if you choose." + +"Can't I ride in the ambulance beside him?" she asked, almost +imploringly. + +"No, no: you will both be more comfortable In doing as I have directed." + +"Then, please go with him yourself," she entreated. + +"I shall do so, certainly," he answered, motioning her away, then +stooping to assist the others in lifting the injured man. + +Zoe would not stir till she had seen Edward put into the ambulance, and +made as comfortable for his ride home as circumstances would permit. +Then, as the vehicle moved slowly off, she hurried to her carriage. + +Ben helped her in, sprang into his own seat, and, as he took the reins +from Ella, Zoe gave the order, "Home now, Uncle Ben, keeping as close +behind the ambulance as you can." + +"Oh, don't, Zoe! you oughtn't to!" expostulated Ella, perceiving that +her cousin was crying violently behind her veil. "I don't think Ned is +very badly hurt. Didn't you hear Arthur say so?" + +"He only expressed such a hope: he didn't say certainly," sobbed Zoe. +"And when people are in danger, doctors always try to hide it from their +friends." + +"Arthur is perfectly truthful," asserted Ella, with some warmth. "He may +keep his opinions to himself at times, but he never builds people up +with false hopes. So cheer up, coz," she added, squeezing Zoe's hand +affectionately. + +"I know that what you say of cousin Arthur is all true," sobbed Zoe; +"but I could see he had fears as well as hopes: and--and--Ned doesn't +seem a bit like himself; he has such a dazed look, as if not quite in +his right mind." + +"But he knew you and Art; and it is to be expected that a man would feel +dazed after such a shock as he must have had." + +"Yes, of course. Oh, I'm afraid he's dreadfully, dreadfully hurt, and +will never get over it!" + +"Still," returned Ella, "try to hope for the best. Don't you think that +is the wiser plan always?" + +"I suppose so," said Zoe, laughing and crying hysterically; "but I can't +be wise to-night; indeed, I never can." + + + + +CHAPTER VI. + +"And, if division come, it soon is past, +Too sharp, too strange an agony to last." +MRS. NORTON. + + +Christine and Aunt Phillis, who had been left in charge of Miss Deane, +had had a sore trial of patience in waiting upon her, humoring her +whims, listening to her fretting and complaints, and trying to soothe +and entertain her. She was extremely irritable, and seemed determined +not to be pleased with any thing they could do for her. + +"Where is your mistress?" she asked at length. "Pretty manners she has, +to leave a suffering guest to the sole care of servants." + +"Yes, Miss, Ise alluz t'ought Miss Zoe hab pretty manners and a pretty +face," replied Aunt Phillis; "but dere is ladies what habn't none, an' +doan' git pleased wid nuffin' nor nobody, an eayn't stan' no misery +nowhars 'bout deirselves, but jes' keep frettin' and concessantly +displainin' 'bout dis t'ing and dat, like dey hasn't got nuffin' to be +thankful for." + +"Impudence!" muttered Miss Deane, her eyes flashing angrily. Then +bidding her attendants be quiet, she settled herself for a nap. + +She was waked by a slight bustle in the house, accompanied by sounds as +if a number of men were carrying a heavy burden through the +entrance-hall, and up the wide stairway leading to the second story. + +"What's the matter? What's going on? Has any thing happened?" she asked, +starting up to a sitting posture. + +Christine had risen to her feet, pale and trembling, and stood listening +intently. + +"I must go and see," she said, and hurried from the room, Aunt Phillis +shambling after her in haste and trepidation. + +"Stay!" cried Miss Deane: "don't leave me alone. What are you thinking +of?" + +But they were already out of hearing. "I was never so shamefully treated +anywhere as I am here," muttered the angry lady, sinking back upon her +pillows. "I'll leave this house to-morrow, if it is a possible thing, +and never darken its doors again." + +Listening again, she thought she heard sounds of grief, sobbing and +wailing, groans and sighs. + +She was by no means deficient in curiosity, and it was exceedingly +trying to be compelled to lie there in doubt and suspense. + +The time seemed very much longer than it really was before Aunt Phillis +came back, sobbing, and wiping her eyes on her apron. + +"What is the matter?" asked Miss Deane impatiently. + +"Dere's--dere's been a awful commission on de railroad," sobbed Aunt +Phillis; "and Marse Ed'ard's 'most killed." + +"Oh, dreadful!" cried Miss Deane. "Have they sent for his mother?" + +Aunt Phillis only shook her head doubtfully, and burst into fresh and +louder sobs. + +"Most killed! Dear me!" sighed the lady. "And he was so young and +handsome! It will quite break his mother's heart, I suppose. But she'll +get over it. It takes a vast deal of grief to kill." + +"P'raps Marse Ed'ard ain't gwine ter die," said the old nurse, checking +her sobs. "Dey does say Doctah Arthur kin 'most raise de dead." + +"Well, I'm sure I hope Mr. Travilla won't die," responded Miss Deane, +"or prove to be permanently injured in any way.--Ah, Christine!" as the +latter re-entered the room: "what is all this story about a railroad +accident? Is Mr. Travilla killed?" + +"No, no, he not killed," replied Christine, in her broken English. "How +bad hurt, I not know to say; but not killed." + +Meantime Edward had been taken to his room, and put comfortably to bed; +while Zoe, seated in her boudoir, waited anxiously for the doctor's +report of his condition. + +Ella was with her, and now and then tried to speak a comforting word, +which Zoe scarcely seemed to hear. She sat with her hands clasped in her +lap, listening intently to catch every sound from the room where her +injured husband lay. She looked pale and anxious, and occasionally a +tear would roll quickly down her cheek. + +At last the door opened, and Arthur stepped softly across the room to +her side. + +"Cheer up, little cousin," he said kindly. "Edward seems to be doing +very well; and if you will be a good, quiet little woman, you may go and +sit by his side." + +"Oh, thank you! I'll try," she said, starting up at once. "But mayn't I +talk to him at all?" + +"Not much to-night," was the reply; "not more than seems absolutely +necessary; and you must be particularly careful not to say any thing +that would have the least tendency to excite him." + +"Oh, then he must be very, very ill,--terribly injured!" she cried, with +a burst of tears and sobs. + +"That does not necessarily follow," Arthur said, taking her hand, and +holding it in a kindly pressure. "But you must be more composed, or," +playfully, "I shall be compelled to exert my authority so far as to +forbid you to go to him." + +"Oh, no, no! don't do that!" she cried pleadingly. "I'll be calm and +quiet; indeed, indeed I will." + +"That's right," he said. "I think I may venture to try you." + +"But won't you please tell me just how much you think he is hurt?" she +pleaded, clinging to his hand, and looking up beseechingly into his +face. + +"My dear little cousin," he said in a tenderly sympathizing tone, "I +wish to do all in my power to relieve your anxiety, but am as yet in +some doubt myself as to the extent of his injuries. He is a good deal +shaken and bruised; but, as I have said before, there are no broken +bones; and, unless there should be some internal injury which I have not +yet discovered, he is likely to recover entirely in a few days or +weeks." + +"But you are not sure? Oh! how could I ever bear it if he should"--she +broke off with a burst of violent weeping. + +He led her to a seat, for she seemed hardly able to stand: her whole +frame was shaking with emotion. + +"Try not to meet trouble half way, little cousin," he said gently. +"'Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof,' and 'As thy days, so +shall thy strength be.' It is God's promise to all who put their trust +in him, and cannot fail; all his promises are yea and amen in Christ +Jesus." + +"Yes, I know," she said, making a strong effort to control herself. "And +you do hope Ned will soon be well?" + +"I certainly do," he responded in cheerful accents. "And now, if you +will wipe away your tears, and promise to be very good and quiet, I +will take you to him. He was asking for you when I left the room." + +She gave the desired promise, and he led her to the bedside. + +"I have brought you your wife, Ned," he said in a quiet tone, "and mean +to leave her with you for a while; but you are to be a good boy, and not +indulge in much chatter with her." + +"We'll be good: I'll answer for her, and myself too," Edward returned, +with a tenderly affectionate smile up into Zoe's face, as she bent over +him, and touched her lips to his forehead. + +She dared not trust herself to speak, but silently put her hand in his, +dropped on her knees by the bedside, and laid her pretty head on the +pillow on which his rested. + +"My own darling!" he murmured, softly pressing the hand he held: "my own +precious little wife!" + +Once more Arthur enjoined quiet, then went out, and left them alone +together. + +He paid a professional visit to Miss Deane, satisfied her curiosity in +regard to Edward's injuries, and learned with pleasure that she was +quite resolved to go home the next morning. + +"Of course Mrs. Travilla should give all her attention to her husband +now," she remarked; "and I shall be only in the way. One disabled person +is quite enough to have in a house at one time. So if you, doctor, will +be so kind as to have the ambulance sent out for me directly after +breakfast, I'll be much obliged." + +"I will do so," he said. "The journey will do you no harm, and you will +probably be better cared for and happier in your own home than here, +under the circumstances." + +Zoe's poor heart was longing to pour itself out into her husband's ear +in words of contrition, penitence, and love; and only the fear of +injuring him enabled her to restrain her feelings, and remain calm and +quiet, kneeling there close by his side, with her hand in his. She +couldn't rest till she told him how very, very sorry she was for the +petulance of the past few days, and especially for the cold rejection of +his invitation to accompany him on his drive to Roselands, how firmly +resolved never again to give him like cause to be displeased with her, +and how dearly she loved him. + +But she must refrain, from fear of exciting him: she must wait till all +danger from that was past. + +It was hard; yet there was strong consolation in the certainty that his +dear love was still hers. She read it in his eyes, as they gazed fondly +into hers; felt it in the tender pressure of his hand; heard it in the +tones of his voice, as he called her his "darling, his own precious +little wife." + +Yet she was tormented with the fear that his accident had affected his +mind and memory for the time, so that he had forgotten the unkindness of +the morning; and that, when returning health and vigor should recall +the facts to his remembrance, he would again treat her with the coldness +and displeasure merited by her behavior. + +"But," she comforted herself, "if he does, it will not last long: he is +sure to forgive and love me as soon as I tell him how sorry I am." + +She did not want to leave him to take either food or rest; but Arthur +insisted that she should go down to tea, and later to bed, leaving +Edward in his care; and she finally yielded to his persuasions, and +exertion of medical authority. + +She objected that it was quite useless to go to bed; she was positively +sure she could not sleep a wink: but her head had scarcely touched the +pillow before she fell into a profound slumber, for she was quite worn +out with anxiety and grief. + +It was broad daylight when she woke. The events of yesterday flashed +instantly upon her mind; and she sprang from her bed and began dressing +in haste. + +She must learn as speedily as possible how Edward was; not worse, +surely, for Arthur had promised faithfully to call her at once if there +should be any unfavorable change during the night. Still, a light tap at +the door made her start, and turn pale; and she opened it with a +trembling hand. + +Ella stood there with a bright, smiling countenance. "Good-morning, +coz," she said gayly. "I bring you good news,--two pieces of it. Ned is +almost himself again; Arthur is entirely satisfied that there is no +serious injury,--internal or otherwise; and Miss Deane has already set +out for her home, leaving me to give you her adieus. Now are you not +happy?" + +"Indeed, indeed I am!" cried Zoe, dancing about the room in ecstasy, her +eyes shining, and her cheeks flushing with joy. + +"May I go to him at once?" she asked, stopping short, with an eager, +questioning look. + +"Yes. Art says you may, and Ned is asking for you. How fond he is of +you, Zoe! though, I think, no fonder than you are of him." + +"I don't deserve it," responded Zoe, with unwonted humility, answering +the first part of the remark. + +"I don't see but you do," said Ella. "Can I help you with your dressing? +I know you are in a hurry to get to him." + +"Thank you. I don't think you can, but I'll be done in five minutes." + +Edward lay watching for her coming, listening for the sound of her light +footsteps, and, as she opened the door, looked up, and greeted her with +a tenderly affectionate smile. + +"O Ned! dear, dear Ned!" she cried, hastening to the bedside; "how like +yourself you look again!" + +"And feel, too, love," he said, drawing her down till their lips met in +a long kiss. + +Arthur had stepped out on her entrance, and they were quite alone +together. + +"God has been very good to us, darling, in sparing us to each other," +Edward said, in low, moved tones. + +"Oh, yes, yes!" she sobbed. "And I didn't deserve it; for I was so cross +to you day before yesterday, when you asked me to go with you: and I'd +been cross for days before that. Can you, will you, forgive me, dear +Ned?" + +"I have not been blameless, and we will exchange forgiveness," he said, +drawing her closer, till her head rested against his breast. + +"It is so good in you to say that," she sobbed. "Oh, if you had been +killed, as I thought for one minute you were, I could never have had an +hour of peace or comfort in this world! Those unkind words would have +been the last I ever spoke to you; and I should never have been able to +forget them, or the sad look that your face must have worn as you turned +away. I didn't see it, for I had rudely turned my back to you; but I +could imagine it: for I knew you must have been hurt, and grieved too." + +"So I was, little wife," he said tenderly, and passing his hand +caressingly over her hair and cheek: "but a few moments' honest +retrospect showed me that I was not blameless, had not been as +forbearing and affectionate in my treatment of my darling little wife, +for the past few days, as I ought to have been; and I resolved to tell +her so, on the first opportunity." + +"O Ned! I don't deserve such a kind, loving husband!" she sighed; "and +you ought to have a great deal better wife." + +"I am entirely satisfied with the one I have," lifting her hand to his +lips. "There isn't a woman in the world I would exchange her for." + +"But I often do and say things you don't approve," she murmured, with a +regretful sigh. + +"Yes; but have I not told you more than once, that I do not want a piece +of perfection for my wife, lest there should be far too strong a +contrast between her and myself?" + +"But there wouldn't be," she asserted. "I don't believe there's another +man in all the world quite so dear and good as my husband." + +"Sweet flattery from your lips," he returned laughingly. "Now, dearest, +go and eat your breakfast. I have had mine." + +"Ned, do you know our tormentor is gone?" she asked, lifting her head, +and looking into his eyes, with a glad light in her own. + +"Yes, and am much relieved to know it," he replied. "And, dearest, she +shall never come again, if I can prevent it." + + + + +CHAPTER VII. + +"Tell me the old, old story." + + +"My dear Zoe! what a happy face!" was Ella's pleased exclamation, as the +two met in the breakfast-room. + +"Very bright, indeed!" said Arthur, who had come in with Zoe, smiling +kindly upon her as he spoke. + +"Because it reflects the light and joy in my heart," she returned. +"Wouldn't it be strange if I were not happy in knowing that my husband +is not seriously hurt? Oh, we have been so happy together, that I have +often feared it could not last!" + +"There seems every reasonable prospect that it will," Arthur said, as +they seated themselves at the table. "You are both young and healthy, +your tastes are congenial, and you have enough of this world's goods to +enable you to live free from carking cares and exhausting labors." + +Zoe was in so great haste to return to Edward, that she could scarce +refrain from eating her breakfast more rapidly than was consistent with +either politeness toward her guests or a due regard for her own health: +but she tried to restrain her impatience; and Arthur, who perceived and +sympathized with it, exerted himself for her entertainment, telling +amusing anecdotes, and making mirth-provoking remarks. + +Ella, perceiving his designs, joined in, in the same strain. Zoe +presently entered into their mood, and they seemed, as in fact they +were, a light-hearted and happy little breakfast party; both Arthur and +Ella feeling greatly relieved by the favorable change in their cousin, +not for Zoe's sake alone, but also because of their own affection for +him. + +Edward no longer needed Arthur as nurse: indeed, Zoe claimed the right +to a monopoly of the, to her, sweet task of waiting upon him, and +attending to all his wants. So Arthur resigned in that capacity, but was +to continue his visits as physician. + +He and Ella returned to Roselands shortly after leaving the +breakfast-table; and Zoe, in joyous, tender mood, took her place by her +husband's bedside. + +He welcomed her with a loving smile, taking her hand in his, and +carrying it to his lips. + +"Arthur has condemned me to lie here for a full week," he said. "It +would seem a weary while in the prospect, but for the thought of having, +through it all, the sweet companionship of my darling little wife." + +"Dear Ned, how good in you to say so!" she murmured, kneeling beside the +bed, and laying her cheek to his. "I don't believe there's another +creature in the world that thinks my society of much account." + +"If you are right in that, which I very much doubt," he said with a +smile of incredulity, "it only shows their want of taste, and makes no +difference to us, does it, love, since we are all the world to each +other?" + +"I am sure it makes no difference to me," she responded: "if you love, +and are pleased with, me, it's very little I care what anybody else may +think or say about me. But, oh! isn't it nice to be alone together +again?" + +"Very nice." + +"And remember, you are to make all possible use of me,--as nurse, +reader,--when you feel that you would like to listen to book or +news-paper,--as amanuensis, every thing." + +"Yes, dearest, I expect to employ you in all those capacities by and by; +but at present, I want nothing but to have you sit by my side, and talk +to me, while I hold your hand, and feast my eyes on the face that is to +me the dearest in all the world." + +At that, the pretty face was suffused with blushes and smiles. "I'm so +happy! so very happy!" she murmured, stealing an arm round his neck. "It +is such a change from yesterday, when for a little while, I--I thought +you--were gone, and--and without my having had a chance to ask your +forgiveness." + +The sobs came thick and fast as she went on. "O Ned! dear, dear Ned! +I--I don't mean ever to be cross to you again, especially when we are +going to part even for an hour." + +"No," he said, with emotion, and drawing her closer to him; "we should +not have parted so; we had promised each other we would not; and I +should have gone to you and made it up with you before leaving the +house." + +"It was all my fault," she sobbed; "and if--if you had been taken from +me, I could never have had another happy moment." + +"Thank God that we are spared to each other!" he said with fervent +gratitude. "And now, dear wife, let us try to forget that there has been +ever any coldness or clashing between us. Let us enjoy the present, and +be as happy in each other as if no cloud, even the slightest, had ever +come over our intercourse as husband and wife." + +"Yes," she said. Then, lifting her face, and gazing earnestly into his, +"How pale and exhausted you look!" she cried in alarm. "I have talked, +and let you talk, too much and too excitingly. I'm afraid cousin Arthur +will say I am but a poor sort of nurse. Now," withdrawing herself from +his embrace, and gently re-arranging his pillows, and smoothing the +bed-clothes, "shut your eyes, and try to sleep. I'll stay close beside +you, and be as quiet as a mouse." + +With a faint smile, he did as he was bidden; and she fulfilled her +promise to the letter, watching beside him with love and solicitude for +two hours, till his eyes again unclosed, and met hers, gazing so +tenderly upon him, with an answering look of ardent affection. + +"You have had a good nap, and look quite refreshed, dear," she said, +bending over him, and softly stroking his hair with her little white +hand. + +"Yes; I feel much better," he said. "And you, love,--have you been +sitting there all this time?" + +"Of course I have," she answered gayly: "did you think I would break my +word, or feel any desire to go away and leave you?" + +"I know you to be the most devoted of nurses, when it is I who require +your services," he returned, with a tenderly appreciative smile. "You +are the best of little wives. But you must be very weary, and I want you +now to go and take some exercise in the open air." + +"Is that an order?" she asked playfully. + +"Not yet," he returned, in the same tone; "but, if not obeyed as a +request, it may become--something stronger." + +"Well," she said laughing, "it won't hurt me if it does: you can't hurt +me in that way any more; for do you know, Ned," and she bent lovingly +over him, pressing a kiss upon his forehead, "I have become such a silly +thing, that I actually enjoy obeying you,--when you don't order me as if +you thought I wouldn't do as you wish, and you meant to force me to it." + +"Forgive me, love, that I have ever done it in that spirit," he said +remorsefully, and coloring deeply. + +"Ned, I haven't any thing to forgive," she said, with sudden energy and +warmth of affection. + +"Then you will obey about the air and exercise?" he asked, returning to +his playful tone. + +"Presently, sir, when I have seen you eat something. It's time for that +now, according to the doctor's directions." + +She rang for refreshment, saw him take it, then left him for a short +time in the care of old Aunt Phillis, while she donned riding hat and +habit, mounted her pony, and flew over several miles of road and back +again. + +She seemed to bring a breath of fresh air with her when she returned to +his side. + +"My darling," he said, smiling up at her, "how the roses glow on your +cheeks, and how bright your eyes are! Give me a kiss, and then sit down +close by my side." + +"I obey both orders most willingly," she said merrily, as she bent down +and kissed him on lips and forehead and cheek, then took possession of +the chair she had vacated on leaving the room. + +"Now, sir, what next?" + +"Move your chair round a trifle, so that I can have a better view of +your face." + +She smilingly obeyed. "There! does that satisfy your lordship?" + +"Quite. Now talk to me." + +"About what?" + +"Any thing you please: the principal thing is to hear the music of your +voice." + +"Suppose I sing, then." + +"Yes, yes!" eagerly; "that's just what I should enjoy. Let it be, 'I +love to tell the story.'" + +Zoe had a beautiful voice. Soft and sweet and clear it rose,-- + +"'I love to tell the story + Of unseen things above, +Of Jesus and his glory, + Of Jesus and his love. +I love to tell the story, + Because I know it's true: +It satisfies my longings + As nothing else can do. + +"I love to tell the story: + 'Twill be my theme in glory, +To tell the old, old story, + Of Jesus and his love. + +"I love to tell the story: + More wonderful it seems, +Than all the golden fancies + Of all our golden dreams. +I love to tell the story, + It did so much for me; +And that is just the reason + I tell it now to thee. + +"I love to tell the story; + 'Tis pleasant to repeat +What seems, each time I tell it, + More wonderfully sweet. +I love to tell the story, + For some have never heard +The message of salvation + From God's own Holy Word. + +"I love to tell the story; + For those who know it best, +Seem hungering and thirsting + To hear it like the rest. +And when in scenes of glory, + I sing the new, new song, +'Twill be the old, old story, + That I have loved so long.'" + +The last note died away, and for a moment there was silence in the room. +Edward lay gazing into his wife's eyes with a look of sad, yearning +tenderness. + +"O Ned! why, why do you look so at me?" she asked, with a sudden burst +of tears, and dropping her face on the pillow beside his. He had been +holding her hand while she sang; he kept it still, and, laying his other +one gently on her head, "Zoe, my darling," he said, in tones tremulous +with emotion, "it is the one longing desire of my heart that you may +learn the full sweetness of that old, old story. O love! sometimes the +thought, 'What if my precious wife should miss heaven, and our union be +only for time, and not for eternity,' sends so keen a pang to my heart, +that I know not how to endure it." + +"O Ned! surely I shall not miss it," she said, with a sob: "my father +and mother were such good Christians; and you, my own husband, are so +good too." + +"Ah, my darling!" he sighed, "that hope is but as a spider's web. Do you +not remember that passage in Ezekiel, 'Though these three men, Noah, +Daniel, and Job, were in it, they should deliver but their own souls by +their righteousness, saith the Lord God'? And it is repeated again and +again, 'Though Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it, as I live, saith the +Lord God, they shall deliver neither son nor daughter; they shall but +deliver their own souls by their righteousness.' Zoe, dear, no +righteousness but the imputed righteousness of Christ can save the soul +from death. He offers it to you, love; and will you continue to reject +it?" + +"Ned," she sobbed, "I wish I had it: I often think I would be a +Christian if I only knew how, but I don't." + +"Do you not?" he asked, in some surprise. "I will try to make it plain. +Jesus offers you a full and free salvation, purchased by what he has +done and suffered in your stead, that 'God might be just, and yet the +justifier of him who believeth in Jesus.' + +"'Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.' + +"He bids you come to him, and says, 'Him that cometh to me, I will in +no wise cast out.'" + +"But how shall I come?" she asked. "Tell me just how." + +"How do you come to me, love, when you feel that you have displeased me, +and want to be reconciled?" + +"Oh! you know I just come and acknowledge that I've been hateful and +cross, and say how sorry I am, and that I don't mean to behave so any +more, and ask you to forgive and love me; and, dear Ned, you are always +so willing and ready to do that, you hardly wait till I've said my say, +before you put your arms round me, and hug and kiss me, and it's all +right between us." + +"Yes, dearest; and God, our heavenly Father, is far more ready to +receive and forgive us when we turn to him with sorrow for our sins, +confessing them and pleading for pardon in the name, and for the sake, +of his dear Son, our Saviour," "I'm afraid I don't feel half so sorry as +I ought." + +"Who of us does? but we are not to wait for that. We must come to him, +to be shown the evil of our natures, the sinfulness of our lives. + +"'Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, +for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.'" + +"But how am I to make myself believe?" she asked. + +"'By grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves; it is +the gift of God.' So you see, we have to go to Jesus for it all,--for +repentance, for faith, for salvation from the guilt and love of sin, and +from eternal death. + +"The plan of salvation is very simple,--its very simplicity seems to +stumble many; they don't know how to believe that it is offered them as +a free gift; they think they must do something to merit it; but it +cannot be bought, it is 'without money and without price.' 'Whosoever +will, let him take the water of life freely,' Come to Jesus, dear one; +come now, for only the present moment is yours; delay is most dangerous, +for the invitation may be withdrawn at any time." + +"If I could only see him! If I could hear his voice!" she sighed. + +"That you cannot; yet you know I am not nearer to you, or more willing +to hear a petition from you, than he is." + +At that moment a well-known step was heard in the hall without; and as +Zoe rose hastily, wiping her eyes, Arthur tapped at the door. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII. + +"I bless thee for kind looks and words + Showered on my path like dew, + For all the love in those deep eyes, + A gladness ever new." +--MRS. HEMANS. + + +A week had passed since Edward's accident; and he now exchanged his +bed, during the day, for an easy-chair. + +He and Zoe had just finished taking their breakfast together in her +boudoir when a servant came in with the mail. + +There were letters from Viamede,--one for Edward from his mother, one +for Zoe from Betty Johnson. + +Both brought the unwelcome tidings that little Grace Raymond and +Violet's babe were very ill with scarlet-fever. + +Edward read aloud his mother's announcement of the fact. "Yes," said +Zoe. "Betty tells me the same thing. O Ned! how sorry I am for poor Vi! +It would be hard enough for her if she had the captain with her, to help +bear the burden and responsibility, and to share in her grief if they +should die." + +"Yes, it is hard for her; and I am glad she has mamma and grandpa and +grandma with her. Mamma says Dick Percival is attending the children, +and there is talk of telegraphing for Arthur. + +"Ah," glancing from the window, "here he comes! He will perhaps bring us +later news." + +Arthur did so: the children were worse than at the date of the letters. +He had just received his summons, and would obey it immediately, taking +the next train; had called to tell them, and see how Edward was. + +"Almost entirely recovered, tell my mother," Edward said, in reply to +the query; "and you needn't go feeling any anxiety in regard to this one +of your patients," he added playfully. + +"I leave him in your care, Zoe," said Arthur; "and, if he does not do +well, I shall hold you responsible." + +"Then you must lay your commands upon him to obey my orders," she said, +with a merry glance from one to the other. + +"Would that be any thing new in his experience?" asked the doctor with +mock gravity. + +"It won't do to question us too closely," returned Zoe, coloring and +laughing. + +"She is a very good little wife, and tolerably obedient," laughed +Edward. "Really, would you believe it? she told me once she actually +enjoyed obeying--under certain circumstances; and so, I suppose, should +I. Zoe, you mustn't be too hard on me." + +"Oh! I intend to be very strict in seeing the doctor's orders carried +out," she said; "and I expect to enjoy my brief authority immensely." + +Dr. Conly took leave almost immediately, for he had no time to spare; +and the reading of the letters was resumed. + +Betty's was a long one, giving a full account, from her point of view, +of the contest between Mr. Dinsmore and Lulu Raymond in regard to her +refusal to take music-lessons of Signor Foresti after he had struck her. +None of the family had mentioned the affair in their letters, even Rosie +feeling that she had no warrant to do so; and the story was both new and +interesting to Zoe. + +Lulu had not yet submitted when Betty wrote, so the story as told in her +letter left the little girl still in banishment at Oakdale Academy. + +Zoe read the letter aloud to Edward. + +"Lulu is certainly the most ungovernable child I have ever seen or heard +of," he remarked, at its conclusion. "I often wonder at the patience and +forbearance grandpa and mamma have shown toward her. In their place, I +should have had her banished to a boarding-school long ago, one at a +distance, too, so that she could not trouble me, even during holidays." + +"So should I," said Zoe: "she hasn't the least shadow of a claim upon +them." + +"No: the captain feels that, and is duly grateful. It is evident, too, +that Lulu's lack of gratitude, and her bad behavior, are extremely +mortifying to him." + +"But don't you think, Ned, it was rather hard to insist on her going +back to that ill-tempered, abusive old music-teacher?" + +"Yes," he acknowledged with some hesitation. "I rather wonder at +grandpa." + +"I wonder how it is going to end," said Zoe: "they are both so very +determined, I should not like to stand in Lulu's shoes, nor yet in his." + +A second letter from Betty, received a fort-night later, told how it had +ended: though Betty, not being in Lulu's confidence as Evelyn was, knew +nothing of Capt. Raymond's letter to his daughter, or of Lulu's +confession in reply to it; so her story ended with the statement that +Lulu had at last submitted, been restored to favor, and was at Magnolia +Hall with Evelyn as a companion, all the children who were in health +having been banished from Viamede to save them from the danger of +catching the dreaded fever. + +But to go back to the morning when the first instalment of her story was +received. + +"It must be a very anxious time for them,--the family at Viamede, I +mean," remarked Edward musingly. "And poor, dear Vi is so young to have +such burdens to bear. What a blessing that she has mamma with her!" + +"Yes," said Zoe. "And, oh! I hope the children will get well, they are +such darlings, both Gracie and the baby. I feel very sorry they are so +ill, and yet I can't help rejoicing that my dear husband is able to sit +up again. + +"Is that quite heartless in me?" she asked, laying her hand on one of +his, which rested on the arm of his easy-chair; for she was seated in a +low rocker, close at his side. + +"I think not," he answered, smiling down into her eyes. "It will do them +no good for us to make ourselves unhappy. We will sympathize with, and +pray for, them, but at the same time be thankful and joyful because of +all God's goodness to us and them. 'Rejoice in the Lord always: and +again I say, Rejoice.' 'Rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation.'" + +"You have certainly obeyed that last injunction," remarked Zoe, looking +at him with affectionate admiration; "so patient and cheerful as you +have been ever since your injury! Many a man would have grumbled and +growled from morning to night; while you have been so pleasant, it was a +privilege to wait on you." + +"Thank you," he said, laughing: "it is uncommonly good in you to say +that, but I'm afraid you are rather uncharitable in your judgment of +'many men.' + +"Mamma has not yet heard of my accident," he remarked presently, "and +wonders over my long silence. I'll write to her now, if you will be so +kind as to bring me my writing-desk." + +"I'm doubtful about allowing such exertion," she said: "you are left +under my orders, you remember, and I'm to be held responsible for your +continued improvement." + +"Nonsense! that wouldn't hurt me," he returned, with an amused smile; +"and if you won't get the desk, I'll go after it myself." + +"No, you mustn't: I sha'n't allow it," she said, knitting her brows, +and trying to look stern. + +"Then get it for me." + +"Well," she said reflectively, "I suppose there'll have to be a +compromise. I'll get the desk, if you'll let me act as your amanuensis." + +"We'll consider that arrangement after you have brought it." + +"No: you must agree to my proposition first." + +"Why, what a little tyrant you are!" he laughed. "Well, I consent. Now +will you please to bring the desk?" + +"Yes," she said, jumping up, and crossing the room to where it stood; +"and if you are very good, you may write a postscript with your own +hand." + +"I'll do it all with my own hand," he said as she returned to his side. + +"Why, Ned!" she exclaimed in surprise, "I thought you were a man of your +word!" + +"And so I am, I trust," he said, smiling at her astonished look, then +catching her right hand in his. "Is not this mine?" he asked: "did you +not give it to me?--Let me see--nearly two years ago?" + +"Yes, I did," she answered, laughing and blushing with pleasure and +happiness: "you are right; it is yours. So you have every right to use +it, and must do so." + +"Ah!" he said, "'a wilful woman will have her way,' I see: there never +was a truer saying. No, that won't do," as she seated herself with the +desk on her lap: "put it on the table. I can't have you bending over to +write on your lap, and so growing round-shouldered, especially in my +service." + +"Any thing to please you," she returned gayly, doing as he directed. "I +suppose my right hand is not all of me that you lay claim to?" + +"No, indeed! I claim you altogether, as my better and dearer half," he +said, his tone changing from jest to earnest, and the light of love +shining in his eyes. + +She ran to him at that, put her arms round his neck, and laid her cheek +to his. "No, Ned, I can't have you say that," she murmured, "you who are +so good and wise, while I am such a silly and faulty thing, not at all +worthy to be your wife. Whatever made you marry me?" + +"Love," he answered, drawing her closer, and fondly caressing her hair +and cheek,--"love that grows stronger and deeper with every day we live +together, dearest." + +"Dear Ned, my own dear husband!" she said, hugging him tighter. "Words +could never tell how much I love you, or how I rejoice in your love for +me: you are truly my other, my best, half, and I don't know how I could +live without you." + +"Our mutual love is a cause for great gratitude to God," he said +reverently. "There are so many miserably unhappy couples, I feel that I +can never be thankful enough for the little wife who suits me so +entirely." + +"You are my very greatest earthly blessing," she replied, lifting her +head, and gazing into his face with eyes shining with joy and love; "and +your words make me very, very happy. Now," releasing herself from his +embrace, "it's time to attend to business, isn't it? I am ready to write +if you will dictate." And she seated herself before the desk, and took +up her pen. + +It was not a lengthened epistle. He began with an acknowledgment of the +receipt of his mother's letter, expressed his sympathy in the sorrow and +suffering at Viamede, gave a brief account of his accident, consequent +illness, and partial recovery, highly eulogizing Zoe as the best of +wives and nurses. + +When he began that, her pen ceased its movement, and was held suspended +over the paper, while, blushing deeply, she turned to him with a +remonstrance. + +"Don't ask me to write that: I am ashamed to have mamma see it in my +handwriting." + +"Go on," he said: "she will know they are my words, and not yours." + +"Well, I obey orders," she replied with a smile; "but I don't half like +to do it." + +"Then let me," he said. "If you will hold the desk on the arm of my +chair for five minutes, and give me the pen, I can finish up the thing +easily, and without the least danger of hurting my precious self." + +She did as directed. "There, now lie back in your chair, and rest," she +said, when he had finished his note, and signed his name. "You do look a +little tired," she added, with an anxious glance at him as she returned +the desk to the table. + +"Nonsense! tired with that slight exertion!" he responded gayly. "You +may read that over, and see if it wants any correction." + +She did so, then, turning toward him with an arch smile, asked, "May I +criticise?" + +"I should be happy to have the benefit of your criticism," he said, +laughing; "but don't make it too severe, please." + +"Oh, no! I was only thinking that mamma, judging of her by myself, would +not be half satisfied with such a bare statement of facts, and that I +had better write a supplement, giving her more of the particulars." + +"I highly approve the suggestion," he answered, "only stipulating that +you shall not spend too much time over it, and shall read it to me when +finished." + +"I'm afraid it won't be worth your hearing." + +"Let me judge of that. If not worth my hearing, can it be worth mamma's +reading?" + +"Perhaps so," she said with a blush; "because what I tell will be news +to her, but not to you." + +"Ah! I hadn't thought of that. But I shall want to hear it all the same, +and take my turn at criticism." + +"If you are not more severe than I was, I can stand it," she said. "And +now please keep quiet till I am done." + +He complied, lying back at his ease, and amusing himself with watching +her, admiring the graceful pose of her figure, the pretty face bending +over the paper, and the small, white, shapely hand that was gliding +swiftly back and forth. + +"Come," he said at last, "you are making quite too long a story of it." + +"Mamma won't think so," she retorted, without looking up; "and you know +you are not obliged to hear it." + +"Ah! but that is not the objection; I want to hear every word of it: but +I can't spare my companion and nurse so long." + +She turned to him with a bright smile. "What can I do for you, dear? +Just tell me. The letter can be finished afterward, you know." + +"I want nothing but you," was the smiling rejoinder. "Finish your +letter, and then come and sit close by my side. + +"But no; you must take your accustomed exercise in the open air." + +Considering a moment, "I think," he said, "I'll have you order the +carriage for about the time you are likely to be done there, and we'll +have a drive together." + +She shook her head gravely. "You are not fit for any such exertion." + +"Uncle Ben and Solon shall help me down the stairs and into the +carriage, so there need be no exertion about it." + +"I won't consent," she said. "The doctor left you in my charge; and his +orders were, that you should keep quiet for the next few days." + +"You prefer to go alone, do you?" + +"Yes, rather than have you injured by going with me." + +"Come here," he said; and, laying down her pen, she obeyed. + +He took both her hands in his, and, gazing with mock gravity up into her +face as she stood over him, "What a little tyrant you are developing +into!" he remarked, knitting his brows. "Will you order the carriage, +and take a drive in my company?" + +"No." + +"Then what will you do?" + +"Go by myself, or stay at home with you, just as you bid me." + +"What a remarkable mixture of tyranny and submission," he exclaimed, +laughing, as he pulled her down to put his arm round her, and kiss her +first on one cheek, then on the other. "I'll tell you what we'll do: you +finish that letter, read it to me, and take the benefit of my able +criticisms; then I'll try to get a nap while you take your drive or +walk, whichever you prefer." + +"That will do nicely," she said, returning his caresses; "if you will be +pleased to let me go, I'll order the carriage, finish the letter in five +minutes, hear the able criticisms, put my patient to bed, and be off for +my drive." + +"Do so," he said, releasing her. + +From this time forward, till the children were considered out of danger, +and Edward was able to go about and attend to his affairs as usual, +there were daily letters and telegrams passing between Viamede and Ion. +Then Dr. Conly came home, and almost immediately on his arrival drove +over to Ion to see for himself if his patient there had entirely +recovered, and to carry some messages and tokens of affection from the +absent members of the family. + +It was late in the afternoon that he reached Ion, and he found Edward +and Zoe sitting together in the parlor; she with a bit of embroidery in +her hands, he reading aloud to her. + +Arthur was very warmly welcomed by both. + +"Cousin Arthur, I'm delighted to see you!" cried Zoe, giving him her +hand. + +"And I no less so," added Edward, offering his. "How did you leave them +all at Viamede?" + +"All in health, except, of course, the two little ones who have been so +ill," he said, taking the chair Edward drew forward for him; "and them +we consider out of danger, with the careful attention they are sure to +have." + +"How have mamma and Vi stood the anxiety and nursing?" asked Edward. + +"Quite as well as could have been expected. They have lost a little in +flesh and color, but will, I think, soon regain both, now that their +anxiety is relieved. + +"And you, Ned, are quite yourself again, I should say, from +appearances?" + +"Yes; and I desire to give all credit to the nurse in whose charge you +left me," returned Edward, with a smiling glance at Zoe. + +"As is but fair," said Arthur. "I discovered her capabilities before I +left." + +"She made the most of her delegated authority," remarked Edward gravely. +"I was allowed no will of my own, till I had so entirely recovered from +my injuries that she had no longer the shadow of an excuse for depriving +me of my liberty." + +"I thought it was a good lesson for him," retorted Zoe. "I've read +somewhere that nobody is fit to rule who hasn't first learned to obey." + +"Ah! but that I learned before I was a year old," said Edward, laughing. + + +"Nobody would have thought it, seeing the trouble I had to make you +obey," said Zoe. + +"Now, cousin Arthur, tell us all about Viamede, and what you did and saw +there." + +"It is a lovely place," he said. "I expected to be disappointed after +the glowing accounts I had heard, but I feel like saying, 'The half has +not been told me;'" and he plunged into an enthusiastic description of +the mansion, its grounds, and the surrounding country. + +"I was loath to leave it," he said in conclusion. + +"And you make me more desirous to see it than ever," said Zoe. + +"Oh, do tell us! had Capt. Raymond been heard from before you left? We +have seen by the papers that the report of the loss of his vessel was +untrue, and, of course, we were greatly relieved." + +"Yes: letters came from him the day before I started for home. +Fortunately, they had been able to keep the report from Vi and little +Gracie; but May and Lulu had heard it, and were terribly distressed, I +was told." + +"They are very fond of their father," remarked Zoe. + +"Yes, as they have good reason to be," said Arthur: "he is a noble +fellow, and one of the best of husbands and fathers." + +"Did you hear any thing in particular about Lulu?" Zoe asked. + +"No, I think not," he said reflectively; "nothing but that she, May, and +Evelyn Leland were staying, by invitation, at Magnolia Hall. + +"Ah, yes! I remember now that Betty told me there had been some trouble +between uncle Horace and Lulu in regard to her taking lessons of a +music-teacher whom she greatly disliked; that, because of her obstinate +refusal, he had banished her from Viamede, entering her as a boarder at +the academy the children were all attending; but that her distress of +mind over the illness of her little sisters, and the sad report about +her father, had led her to submit." + +"Much to Vi's relief, no doubt," remarked Edward. "Poor Vi! She is +devotedly attached to her husband, but Lulu is a sore thorn in her +side." + +"I don't believe she has ever acknowledged as much, or could be induced +to," said Zoe. + +"No," assented Edward; "but it is evident to those who know her well, +nevertheless. She tries hard to conceal the fact, and has wonderful +patience with the wilful passionate child, really loving her for her +father's sake." + +"And for her own, too, if I mistake not," Arthur said. "There is +something quite lovable about Lulu, in spite of her very serious +faults." + +"There is," said Edward. "I have felt it strongly myself at times. She +is warm-hearted, energetic, very generous, and remarkably +straight-forward, truthful, and honest." + +Dr. Conly had risen, as if to take leave. + +"Now, cousin Arthur," said Zoe, "please sit down again; for we cannot +let you leave us till after tea." + +Edward seconded the invitation. + +"Thank you both," Arthur said, "but"-- + +"But--no buts," interrupted Zoe gayly. "I know you were about to plead +haste; but there is the tea-bell now, so you will not be delayed; for +you have to take time for your meals." + +"Then I accept," he said, "rejoicing in the opportunity to spend a +little longer time in your very pleasant society." + + + + +CHAPTER IX. + +"Here are a few of the unpleasantest words that ever blotted paper." + + +Edward and Zoe now began to look forward to the return of the family as +a desirable event not very far in the future. They had been extremely +happy in each other during almost the whole time of separation from the +rest; but now they were hungering for a sight of "mamma's sweet face," +and would by no means object to a glimpse of those of grandparents, +sisters, and children. + +At length a letter was received, fixing the date of the intended +departure from Viamede, and stating by what train the party would +probably reach the neighboring village of Union, where carriages must be +in readiness to receive and convey them to Ion. + +And now Edward and Zoe began counting the days: the little matron put on +more housewifely airs than was her wont, and was in great glee over her +preparations for a grand reception and welcoming feast to the loved +travellers. + +She insisted on much cleaning and renovating, and on the day of the +arrival robbed the green-houses and conservatories for the adornment of +the house, the table, and her own person. + +Edward laughingly asserted that he was almost, if not quite, as much +under her orders at that time as when left in her charge by the doctor, +and could have no peace but in showing himself entirely submissive, and +ready to carry out all her schemes and wishes. + +Fairview also was getting ready to receive its master and mistress; but +the indoor preparations there were overseen by Mrs. Lacey of the +Laurels,--Edward's aunt Rose. + +It was the last of April: lovely spring weather had come, and the head +gardeners and their subordinates of both places found much to do in +making all trim and neat against the expected arrival of the respective +owners; and of these matters Edward took a general oversight. + +He and Zoe were up earlier than their wont on the morning of the +long-looked-for day, wandering about the gardens before breakfast. + +"How lovely every thing looks!" exclaimed Zoe, in delight. "I am sure +mamma will be greatly pleased, and praise you to your heart's content, +Cuff," she added, turning to the gardener at work near by. + +"Ya'as, Miss Zoe," he answered, with a broad grin of satisfaction; +"dat's what I'se been a workin' for, an' spects to hab sho', kase Miss +Elsie, she doan' nebber grudge nuffin' in de way ob praise nor ob wages, +when yo's done yo' bes', ob co'se; an' dis chile done do dat, sho's yo' +bawn." + +"Yes, I'm sure you have, Cuff," said Edward kindly: "the flowers look +very flourishing; there's not a dead leaf or a weed to be seen anywhere; +the walks are clean and smooth as a floor; nothing amiss anywhere, so +far as I can perceive." + +They moved on, walking slowly, and inspecting carefully as they went, +yet finding nothing to mar their satisfaction. + +They had reached the front of the house, and were about to go in, when a +boy on horseback came cantering up the avenue, and handed a telegram to +Edward. + +Tearing it hastily open, "From grandpa," he said. "Ah! they will be here +by the next train!" + +"Half a day sooner than they or we expected," cried Zoe, half joyfully, +half in dismay, struck with a momentary fear that her preparations could +not be quite complete in season. + +Edward hastened to re-assure her. "Altogether, good news, isn't it?" he +said. "We can be quite ready, I am sure, and will escape some hours of +waiting; while they will gain time for rest and refreshment before the +arrival of the family party who are to gather here from the Oaks, +Roselands, the Laurels, and the Pines." + +"Oh, yes, yes! it is ever so nice! and I'm as glad as I can be," she +cried rapturously. "Now let us make haste to get our breakfast, and then +attend to the finishing touches needed by the house and our own +persons." + +"Stay," said Edward, detaining her as she was starting up the steps into +the veranda. "We should send word to Fairview, but it will be time +enough after breakfast. Suppose we ride over there immediately upon +leaving the table, and carry the news ourselves? The air and exercise +will do you good." + +"It would be very nice," she returned meditatively; "but I'm afraid I +shall hardly have time." + +"Yes, you will," he said. "You can give your orders, and let Christine +and Aunt Dicey see them carried out." + +"But I want my taste consulted in the arrangement of the flowers," she +objected. + +"Plenty of time for that after we get back," he said. "And I want your +help in deciding whether every thing is exactly as it should be in the +grounds at Fairview. Shall I order the horses?" + +"Yes. I'll go, of course, if you wish it, and enjoy it greatly, I know." + +They were very gay over their breakfast and during their ride; for they +were young, healthy, happy in each other; the morning air was delicious, +and not a cloud was to be perceived in either the natural sky above +their heads, or in that of their future; all was bright and joyous, and +they seemed to have naught to do with sorrow or care, or any of the +evils that oppressed the hearts and darkened the lives of many of their +fellow-creatures. + +Their tidings were received with joy by the retainers at Fairview, +nearly every thing being in readiness for the reception of its master +and mistress. + +Edward and Zoe had agreed that it was not at all necessary to inform the +expected guests of the evening of the change in the hour for the arrival +of the home-coming party they intended to welcome. + +"The meeting will be quite as early as anticipated," remarked Edward; +"and it will do no harm for mamma and the others to have a chance to +rest a little before seeing so many." + +"They will enjoy themselves all the better, I'm sure," said Zoe. + +They were cantering homeward as they talked. Arrived there, Zoe set to +work at the pleasant task of adorning the house--"mamma's" boudoir in +particular--with beautiful and sweet-scented flowers, and contrived to +be delightfully busy in their arrangement till some little time after +Edward had gone with the carriages to meet and bring home the +travellers. + +All came directly to Ion, except the Fairview family, who sought their +own home first, but promised to be present at the evening festivities. + +The journey had been taken leisurely; and no one seemed fatigued but the +little convalescents, who were glad to be put immediately to bed. + +"Mamma, dear, dearest mamma!" cried Zoe, as the two clasped each other +in a close embrace. "I am so, so glad to see you!" + +"Tired of housekeeping, little woman?" Elsie asked, with an arch look +and smile. + +"No, mamma, not that, though willing enough to resign my position to +you," was the gay rejoinder. "But my delight is altogether because you +are so dear and sweet, that everybody must be the happier for your +presence." + +"Dear child, I prize and fully return your affection," Elsie said in +reply. + +For each one, Zoe had a joyous and affectionate greeting, till it came +to Lulu's turn. + +At her she glanced doubtfully for an instant, then gave her a hearty +kiss, saying to herself, "Though she did behave so badly, I'm sure she +had a good deal of provocation." + +Lulu had noted the momentary hesitation, and flushed hotly under it; but +the kiss set all right, and she returned it as warmly as it was given. + +"It seems nice to see you and uncle Edward again, aunt Zoe!" she said, +"and nice to get back to Ion, though Viamede is so lovely." + +"Yes," chimed in Rosie. "Viamede is almost an earthly paradise, but Ion +is the homiest home of the two." + +Lulu had been on her very best behavior ever since the termination of +the controversy between Mr. Dinsmore and herself in regard to her +tuition by Signor Foresti; and she had returned to Ion full of good +resolutions, promising herself, that, if permitted to continue to live +at Ion, she would henceforward be submissive, obedient, and very +determined in her efforts to control her unruly temper. + +But was she to be allowed to stay there? No objection had been raised by +any of the family; but remembering her father's repeated warning, that, +if she proved troublesome to these kind friends, he would feel compelled +to take her away from Ion, and send her to a boarding-school, she +awaited his decision with much secret apprehension. + +It was quite too soon to look for a response to her confession, written +from Magnolia Hall, or a letter from him to her mamma, grandma Elsie, or +grandpa Dinsmore, giving his verdict in regard to her; and, at times, +she found the suspense very hard to bear. + +Thus far, Evelyn Leland had been the sole confidant of her doubts, +fears, and anxieties on the subject; not even Max having been made +acquainted with the contents of either her father's letter to her, or +her reply to it. + +She had managed to conceal her uneasiness from him, and also from +grandma Elsie and Violet; the time and attention of both ladies being +much occupied with the care of the little invalids. + +But, on the evening of this day, Grace and baby Elsie were fast asleep, +the one in bed, the other in her dainty crib, at an early hour; and +Violet bethought her of Lulu in connection with the expected assembling +of a large family party. + +"I must see that the child is suitably attired," she said to herself, +and, deferring her own toilet, went at once to the little girl's room. + +She found her already dressed,--suitably and tastefully too,--and +sitting by a window in an attitude of dejection, her elbow on the sill, +her head on her hand; but she was not looking out; her eyes were +downcast, and her countenance was sad. + +"What is the matter, Lulu, dear?" Violet asked in gentle tones, as she +drew near, and laid her soft white hand caressingly on the bowed head: +"are you sorry to be at home again?" + +"Ok, no, no, mamma Vi! it's not that. I should be very glad to get back, +if I were only sure of being allowed to stay," Lulu answered, lifting +her head, and hastily wiping a tear out of the corner of her eye. "But +I--I'm dreadfully afraid papa will say I can't; that I must be sent away +somewhere, because of having been so disobedient and obstinate." + +"I hope not, dear," Violet said: "you have been so good ever since you +gave up, and consented to do as grandpa wished." + +"Thank you for saying that, mamma Vi. I have been trying with all my +might,--asking God to help me too," she added low and reverentially; +"but papa doesn't know that, and he has been very near banishing me two +or three times before. Oh, I don't know how to wait to hear from him! I +wish a letter would come!" + +"It is almost too soon to hope for it yet, dear child; but I trust we +may hear before very long," said Violet. + +At that moment there came a little tap at the door; and the sweetest of +voices asked, "Shall I come in?" + +"Oh, yes, mamma!" + +"Yes, grandma Elsie!" answered the two addressed. + +"I thought our little girl might like some help with her toilet for the +evening," Elsie said, advancing into the room. "But--is any thing wrong? +I think you are looking troubled and unhappy, Lulu." + +Violet explained the cause; and Elsie said, very kindly, "I don't want +you sent away, Lulu, dear. No one could desire a better behaved child +than you have been of late; and I have written to your father to tell +him so, and ask that you may stay with us still. So cheer up, and hope +for the best, little girl," she added, with a smile and an affectionate +kiss. + +Lulu had risen, and was standing by Elsie's side. As the latter bent +down to bestow the caress, her arms were thrown impulsively about her +neck with a glad, grateful exclamation, "O grandma Elsie! how good you +are to me! I don't know how you could want to keep me here, when I've +been so bad and troublesome so many times." + +"I trust you have been so for the very last time, dear child," Elsie +responded. "Think how it will rejoice your father's heart if he learns +that you have at length conquered in the fight with your naturally +quick, wilful temper, which has been the cause of so much distress to +both him and yourself." + +"I do think of it very often, grandma Elsie," Lulu returned, with a sigh +that seemed to come from the depths of her heart. "And I do want to +please papa, and make him happy: but,--oh, dear! when something happens +to make me angry, I forget all about it and my good resolutions till +it's too late; the first thing I know, I've been acting like a fury, and +disgracing myself and him." + +"Yet don't be discouraged, or ever give up the fight," Elsie said. +"Persevere, using all your own strength, and asking help from on high, +and you will come off conqueror at last." + +About the same time that this little scene was enacting at Ion, Elsie +Leland, passing the door of Evelyn's room, thought she heard a low sob +coming from within. + +She paused and listened. The sound was repeated, and she tapped lightly +on the door. There was no answer; and opening it, she stole softly in. + +Evelyn sat in an easy-chair at the farther side of the room, her face +hidden in her hands, an open letter lying in her lap. + +"My poor child! Is it bad news?" Elsie asked, going up to the little +girl, and touching her hair caressingly. + +"It is heart-breaking to me, aunt Elsie; but read and judge for +yourself," Evelyn replied, in a voice choking with sobs; and taking up +the letter, she put it into her aunt's hand. + +Elsie gave it a hasty perusal, then, tossing it indignantly aside, took +the young weeper in her arms, bestowing upon her tender caresses and +soothing words. + +"It is hard, very hard for you, dear, I know; it would be for me in your +place; but we must just try to make the best of it." + +"Yes," sobbed Evelyn; "but I could hardly feel more fully orphaned if my +mother were dead. And papa has not been gone a year. Oh, how could she! +how could she! You see, aunt Elsie, she talks of my joining her as soon +as I am my own mistress; but how can I ever think of it now?" + +"We--your uncle and I--would be very loath to give you up, darling; and, +if you can only be content, I think you may always have a happy home +here, with us," Elsie said, with another tender caress. + +"Dear auntie, you and uncle have made it a very happy home to me," +returned Evelyn gratefully, wiping away her tears as she spoke, and +forcing a rather sad sort of smile. "I should be as sorry to leave it +as you could possibly be to have me do so." + +Evelyn was of a very quiet temperament, rarely indulging in bursts of +emotion of any kind; and Elsie soon succeeded in restoring her to +calmness, though her eyes still showed traces of tears; and her +expressive features again wore the look of gentle sadness that was their +wont in the first weeks of her sojourn at Fairview, but which had +gradually changed to one of cheerfulness and content. + +"Now, Eva, dear, it is time we were getting ready for our drive to Ion," +Elsie said. "Shall I help you change your dress?" + +"I--I think, if you will excuse me, auntie," Evelyn returned, with +hesitation, "I should prefer to stay at home. I'm scarcely in the mood +for merry-making." + +"Of course, you shall do just as you like, dear child," was the kindly +response; "but it is only to be a family party, and you need not be +mixed up with any fun or frolic,--I don't suppose there will be any +thing of the kind going on,--and you will probably enjoy a private chat +with your bosom-friend, Lulu. You know, there are plenty of corners +where you can get together by yourselves. I think you would find it +lonely staying here, and Lulu would not half enjoy her evening without +you." + +"You are right, auntie: I will go," Evelyn answered, more cheerfully +than she had spoken since reading her letter. "I will dress at once, +but shall not need any help except advice about what I shall wear." + +Elsie gave it, and, saying the carriage would be at the door in half an +hour, went back to her own apartments, to attend to the proper adornment +of her own pretty person. + +Soon after her little talk with grandma Elsie and mamma Vi, Lulu, still +unable to banish the anxiety which made her restless and uneasy, +wandered out into the shrubbery, where she presently met Max. + +"I've been all round the place," he said; "and I tell you, Lu, it's in +prime order: every thing's as neat as a pin. Don't the grounds look +lovely, even after Viamede?" + +"Yes," she sighed, glancing round from side to side with a melancholy +expression of countenance quite unusual with her. + +"What's the matter, sis?" he asked with some surprise: "I hope you're +not sick?" + +"No, I'm perfectly well," she answered; "but, the prettier the place +looks, the sorrier I feel to think I may have to go away and leave it." + +"Who says you are to go away?" he demanded,--"not grandma Elsie, or +mamma Vi either, I am sure, for they're both too kind; and, in fact, I +don't believe anybody here wants to send you off." + +"Maybe not," she said, "but I'll have to go if papa says so; and, O Max! +I'm so afraid he will, because of--all that--all the trouble between +grandpa Dinsmore and me about the music-lessons." + +"I didn't suppose papa had been told about it?" he remarked, half +inquiringly. + +"Yes," she said: "I confessed every bit of it to him in that letter I +wrote at Magnolia Hall." + +"Bully for you!" cried Max heartily. "I knew you'd own up at last, like +a brick, as you are." + +"O Max! you forget that mamma Vi does not approve of slang," she said. +"But I don't deserve a bit of praise for confessing, because I had to. +Papa wrote to me that he was sure I'd been misbehaving,--though nobody +had told him a single word about it,--and that I must write at once, and +tell him every thing." + +"Well, I'm glad you did; and I hope he won't be hard on you, Lu. Still, +I wouldn't like to be in your place, for papa can be quite severe when +he thinks it necessary. I wouldn't fret, though," he added in a +consolatory tone, "because there's no use trying to cross the bridge +before you come to it, 'specially when you mayn't come at all." + +"That's quite true, but it's a great deal easier to preach than to +practise," she said. "Maxie, would you be sorry to have me sent away?" +she asked, her voice taking on a beseeching tone. + +"Why, of course I should," he said. "We've gone through a good deal +together, and you know we've always been rather fond of each other, +considering that we're brother and sister," he added laughingly. "Ah, +here comes Eva!" and he lifted his hat with a profound bow as a turn in +the walk brought them face to face with her. + +"O Eva! I'm so glad you've come early!" exclaimed Lulu. + +"I too," said Max; "but, if you have any secrets for each other's +private ear, I'll be off." + +"Your company is always agreeable, Max," Evelyn said with a faint smile, +"and I should be sorry to drive you away." + +"Thanks," he said; "but I'll have to go, for I hear grandpa Dinsmore +calling me." + +He hastened to obey the call; and the two girls, each putting an arm +about the other's waist, paced to and fro along the gravel-walk. + +"How is Fairview looking?" asked Lulu. + +"Lovely: it couldn't be in better order, and there are a great many +flowers in bloom. One might say just the same of Ion." + +"Yes: it is even prettier than Fairview, I have always thought. But +that's a sweet place too and aunt Elsie and uncle Lester are delightful +to live with. I only wish I was as sure as you are of such a sweet +home." + +"Don't worry, Lu. I hope your father will let you stay on here," Evelyn +said in an affectionate tone; "but, indeed, I don't think you have any +reason to envy me." + +She ended with so profound a sigh, that Lulu turned a surprised, +inquiring look upon her, asking, "Have you had any bad news, Eva? I know +you have been looking anxiously for a letter from your mother." + +"Yes, it has come: I found it waiting for me at Fairview, and"--She +paused for a moment, her heart too full for speech. + +"And it was bad news? Oh, I am so sorry!" said Lulu. "I hope it wasn't +that she wants you to go away from here--unless I have to go too, and we +can be together somewhere." + +"No, it was not that--not now. Mamma knows that, because of the way papa +made his will, I must stay with uncle Lester till I come of age. She +talks of my going to her then; but I cannot,--oh, I never can! +for,--Lulu, she's married again, to an Italian count; and it is not a +year since my dear, dear father was taken from us." + +Evelyn's voice was tremulous with pain, and she ended with a burst of +bitter weeping. + +"Oh, how could she!" exclaimed Lulu. "I don't wonder you feel so about +it, Eva. A horrid Italian too!" she added, thinking of Signor Foresti. +"I'd never call him father!" + +"Indeed, I've no idea of doing that," Eva said indignantly. "I only +hope he may never cross my path; and so I--feel as if my mother is lost +to me. You are far better off than I, Lulu: you have your own dear +father still living, and aunt Vi is so lovely and sweet." + +"Yes, I am better off than you," Lulu acknowledged emphatically; "and if +I hadn't such a bad temper, always getting me into trouble, I'd be a +girl to be envied." + + + + +CHAPTER X. + +LULU'S SENTENCE. + + +Pending Capt. Raymond's verdict in regard to Lulu, life at Ion fell into +the old grooves, for her as well as the other members of the family. + +Studies were taken up again by all the children, including Evelyn +Leland, where they had been dropped; Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter +giving instruction, and hearing recitations, as formerly. + +This interval of waiting lasted for over two months, a longer period of +silence on the part of the husband and father than usual; but, as they +learned afterward, letters had been delayed in both going and coming. + +Capt. Raymond, in his good ship, far out on the ocean, was wearying for +news from home, when his pressing want was most opportunely supplied by +a passing vessel. + +She had a heavy mail for the man-of-war, and a generous share of it fell +to her commander. + +He was soon seated in the privacy of his own cabin, with Violet's letter +open in his hand. It was sure to receive his attention before that of +any other correspondent. + +With a swelling heart he read of the sore trial she had been passing +through, in the severe illness of Gracie and the babe. Deeply he +regretted not having been there to lighten her burdens with his sympathy +and help in the nursing; and though, at the time of writing, she was +able to report that the little sufferers were considered out of danger, +he could not repress a fear, amid his thankfulness, that there might be +a relapse, or the dread disease might leave behind it, as it so often +does, some lasting ill effect. + +He lingered over the letter, re-reading passages here and there, but at +length laid it aside, and gave his attention to others bearing the same +post-mark. + +There was a short one from Max, which stirred his heart with fatherly +love and pride in his boy; that came next after Violet's: then he opened +Lulu's bulky packet. + +He sighed deeply as he laid it down after a careful perusal, during +which his face had grown stern and troubled, and, rising, paced the +cabin to and fro, his hands in his pockets, his head bowed on his +breast, which again and again heaved with a deep-drawn sigh. + +"What I am to do with that child, I do not know," he groaned within +himself. "If I could make a home for her, and have her constantly with +me, I might perhaps be able to train her up aright, and help her to +learn the hard lesson how to rule her own spirit. + +"I could not do that, however, without resigning from the service; and +that would be giving up my only means of earning a livelihood for her as +well as the others and myself. That is not to be thought of: nor could I +forsake the service without heartfelt regret, were I a millionnaire." + +The captain was a man of prayer. Some moments were spent on his knees, +asking guidance and help for himself, and a change of heart for his +wayward little daughter; then, again seating himself at his +writing-table, he opened yet another letter, one whose superscription he +recognized as that of a business agent in one of our far Western States. + +His face lighted up as he read, and a text flashed across his mind: "And +it shall come to pass, that before they call, I will answer; and while +they are yet speaking, I will hear." + +That sheet of paper was the bearer of most strange, unlooked-for +tidings: a tract of wild land, bought by him for a trifle years before, +and long considered of little or no value, had suddenly become--by the +discovery that it contained rich mineral deposits, and the consequent +opening of mines, and laying out of a town upon it--worth many +thousands, perhaps millions of money. + +And he--Capt. Raymond--was the undisputed owner of it all,--of wealth +beyond his wildest dreams. He could scarce believe it: it seemed +impossible. Yet it was undoubtedly true; and a bright vision of a lovely +home, with wife and children about him, rose up before his mind's eye, +and filled him with joy and gratitude to the Giver of all good. + +He would send in his resignation, and realize the vision at the earliest +possible moment. + +But stay! could he now, in the prime of life, forsake the service for +which he had been educated, and to which he had already given many of +his best years? Could he be content to bid a final farewell to the +glorious old ocean so long his home, so beautiful and lovable in its +varied moods, and settle down upon the unchanging land, quite reconciled +to its sameness? Would he not find in himself an insatiable longing to +be again upon the ever restless sea, treading once more the deck of his +gallant ship, monarch of her little world, director of all her +movements? + +It was not a question to be decided in a moment; it required time for +thought; a careful consideration of seemingly conflicting duties; a +careful balancing of inclinations and interests, and for seeking counsel +of his best, his almighty and all-wise, Friend. + +At Ion, as the summer heats approached, the question was mooted, "Where +shall we spend the next two or three months?" After some discussion, it +was decided that all should go North to Cape May for a time: afterward +they would break up into smaller parties, and scatter to different +points of interest, as they might fancy. + +Lester and Elsie Leland would spend a portion of the season at Cliff +Cottage,--Evelyn's old home,--taking her and Lulu with them. + +Edward and Zoe, too, and probably some of the others, would visit there. + + +All necessary arrangements had been made, and they were to start the +next day, when at last letters were received from Capt. Raymond. + +Lulu's heart beat very fast at sight of them. She had been full of +delight at the prospect of her Northern trip, especially the visit to be +paid with Evelyn to her former home; the latter having in their private +talks dwelt much upon its many attractions, and the life she had led +there in the sweet companionship of her beloved father. + +"Would there be any thing in papa's letter to prevent the carrying out +of the cherished plans?" Lulu asked herself as, in fear and trembling, +she watched Violet opening with eager fingers the packet handed her at +the breakfast-table. + +Max and Gracie, too, looked on with interest quite equal to Lulu's; but +in their case there was only joyous expectancy unmingled with dread. + +"There is something for each of us, as usual," Violet said presently, +with a smiling glance from one to another,--"Max, Lulu, Gracie, and +myself." + +Lulu received hers,--only a folded slip of paper,--and, asking to be +excused, stole away to the privacy of her own room to read it. + +"MY DEAR LITTLE DAUGHTER [it ran],--The story of your misconduct +has given a very sad heart to the father who loves you so dearly. I +forgive you, my child, but can no longer let you remain at Ion to +be a trouble and torment to our kind friends there. I shall remove +you elsewhere as soon as I can settle upon a suitable place. In the +mean time, if you are truly sorry for the past, you will, I am +sure, earnestly strive to be patient, submissive and obedient to +those who have you in charge. + +"Your loving father, + +"L. RAYMOND." + +The paper fell from Lulu's hand, and fluttered to the floor, as she +folded her arms upon the sill of the window beside which she had seated +herself, and rested her head upon them. + +"And that's all; just that I am to go away, nobody knows where; to be +separated from Max and Gracie and every one else that I care for: and +when papa comes home, maybe he won't visit me at all; or, if he does, it +will be for only a little bit, because, of course, he will want to spend +most of his leave where the others are. Oh, dear! oh, dear! I wish I'd +been good! I wish I'd been born sweet-tempered and patient, like Gracie. +I wonder if papa will ever, _ever_ let me come back! + +"But perhaps grandpa Dinsmore and grandma Elsie will never invite me +again. I wouldn't in their place, I'm sure." + +The captain's letter to his wife made the same announcement of his +intentions in regard to Lulu; adding, that, for the present he would +have her disposed of as should seem best to them--Mr. Dinsmore, his +daughter, and Violet herself--upon consultation together; he had entire +confidence, he said, in their wisdom and their kind feeling toward his +wayward, troublesome, yet still beloved child; so that he could trust +her to their tender mercies without hesitation. + +He went on to say (and, ah, with what a smile of exultation and delight +those words were penned!), that "there was a possibility that he might +be with them again in the fall, long enough to find a suitable home for +Lulu; and, in the mean time, would they kindly seize any opportunity +that presented itself, to make inquiries in regard to such a place?" + +Violet read that portion of his letter aloud to her mother and +grandfather, then asked if they saw in it any thing necessitating a +change in their plans for the summer. + +They did not, and were glad for Lulu's sake that it was so. + +Lulu, in the solitude of her room, was anxiously considering the same +question, and presently went with it to her mamma, taking her father's +note in her hand. + +Finding Violet alone in her dressing-room, giving the captain's missive +another perusal, "Mamma Vi," she said, "what--what does papa tell you +about me?" She spoke hesitatingly, her head drooping, her cheeks hot +with blushes. "I mean, what does he say is to be done with me?" + +Violet pitied the child from the bottom of her heart. "I wish, dear," +she said, "that I could tell you he consented to mamma's request to let +us try you here a little longer; but--doesn't he say something about it +in his note to you?" + +"Yes, mamma Vi," Lulu answered chokingly: "he says he can't let me stay +here any longer, to be such a trouble and torment to you all, and will +put me somewhere else as soon as he can find a suitable place; but he +doesn't say what is to be done with me just now." + +"No, dear: he leaves that to us,--grandpa, mamma, and me,--and we have +decided that no change in the arrangements for the summer need be made." + +"O mamma Vi! how good and kind you all are!" cried Lulu, in a burst of +irrestrainable gratitude; and her tears began to fall. + +Violet was quite moved by the child's emotion. "You have been a dear +good girl of late, and we feel glad to take you with us," she said, +drawing her to her side, and giving her an affectionate kiss. "Your +father says there is a possibility that he may be at home with us again +for a while, in the fall; he expects to settle you somewhere then: but +if you continue to be so good, perhaps he may relent, and allow you +still to have a home with us. I am quite sure that such a child as you +have been for the last two or three months, would be heartily welcome to +us all." + +"It's ever so good in you to say that, mamma Vi," returned the little +girl, furtively wiping her eyes; "and I'm determined to try with all my +might. I'd want to do it to please papa, even if I knew there wasn't one +bit of hope of his letting me stay. I don't think there is much, +because, if he decides a thing positively, he's very apt to stick to +it." + +"Yes, I know; but he will doubtless take into account that circumstances +alter cases," Violet answered lightly, and with a pleasant smile. "And +at all events, you may be quite sure that whatever small influence I may +possess will be exerted in your behalf." + +"I am sure you have a great deal, mamma Vi; and I thank you very much +for that promise," Lulu said, turning to go. + +But at that instant a quick, boyish step sounded in the hall without; +and Max's voice at the door asked, "Mamma Vi, may I come in?" + +"Yes," she said; and in he rushed, with a face full of excitement. "Lu, +I've been looking everywhere for you!" he cried. "What do you think? +just see that!" and he held up a bit of paper, waving it triumphantly in +the air, while he capered round the room in an ecstasy of delight. + +"What is it?" asked Lulu. "Nothing but a strip of paper, as far as I can +see." + +"That's because you haven't had a chance to examine it," he said, +laughing with pleasure. "It's a check with papa's name to it, and it's +good for fifty dollars. Now, do you wonder I'm delighted?" + +"No, not if it's yours. Did he give it to you?" + +"Half of it; the other half's to be divided between you and Gracie; and +it's just for pocket-money for this summer." + +"Oh, that is nice!" exclaimed Violet. "I am very glad for you all." + +Lulu looked astounded for an instant; then the tears welled up into her +eyes as she said falteringly, "I--don't deserve it; and--I thought papa +was so vexed with me, I should never have expected he'd give me a single +cent." + +"He's just a splendid father, that's what he is!" cried Max, with +another bound of exultant delight. "He says that if we go to the +mountains, and grandpa thinks I can be trusted with a gun, I'm to have +one of the best that can be bought; and, if I'm a splendid boy all the +time, when he comes home I shall have a fine pony of my own." + +Then sobering down, "I'm afraid, though, that he can't afford all that; +and I shall tell him so, and that I don't want him to spend too much of +his hard-earned pay on his only son." + +"Good boy!" Violet said with an approving smile; "but I know it gives +your father far more pleasure to lay out money for his children than to +spend it on himself." + +Still, she wondered within herself, for a moment, if her husband had in +some way become a little richer than he was when last he described his +circumstances to her. Had he had a legacy from some lately deceased +relative or friend? (surely no one could be more deserving of such +remembrance) or an increase of pay? But no, he would surely have told +her if either of those things had happened; and with that thought, the +subject was dismissed from her mind. + +He had not told her of his good fortune--the sudden, unexpected change +in his circumstances: he wanted to keep it secret till he could see the +shining of her eyes, the lighting up of her face, as she learned that +their long separations were a thing of the past; that in future they +would have a home of their own, and be as constantly together as Lester +and Elsie, Edward and Zoe. + +But his mind was full of plans for making her and his children happy by +means of his newly acquired wealth, and he had not been able to refrain +from some attempt to do so at once. + +"I don't want papa to waste his money on me, either," Lulu said. "I'd +rather never have any pocket-money than have him do without a single +thing to give it to me." + +"Dear child, I know you would," Violet said. "But take what he has +sent, and be happy with it; that is what he desires you to do; and I +think you need have no fear that he will want for any thing because of +having sent it to you." + +"Let me see that, won't you, Maxie?" Lulu asked, following her brother +from the room. + +He handed her the check, and she examined it curiously. + +"It has your name on it," she remarked. + +"Yes: it is drawn payable to me," returned Max, assuming an air of +importance. + +"But," said Lulu, still examining it critically, "how can you turn it +into money?" + +"Oh! I know all about that," laughed Max. "Papa explained it to me the +last time he was at home: I just write my name on the back of that, and +take it to a bank, and they'll give me the fifty dollars." + +"And then you'll keep half, and divide the other half between Gracie and +me. That will be twelve dollars and fifty cents for each of us, won't +it?" + +"No, it isn't to be divided equally: papa says you are to have fifteen +dollars, and Gracie ten,--because you are older than she is, you know." + +"But she's better, and deserves more than I," said Lulu. "Anyway, she +shall have half, if she wants it." + +"No, she doesn't," said Max. "I told her about it; and she thinks ten +dollars, to do just what she pleases with, is a great fortune." + +"When will you get it, Max?" + +"What,--the money? Not till after we go North. Grandpa Dinsmore says it +will be best to wait till then, as we won't care to spend any of it +here. O Lu!--you are going along, I suppose?--what does papa say +about--about what you told him in your last letter?" + +"You may read for yourself, Max," replied Lulu, putting the note into +his hand. + +She watched his face while he read, and knew by its expression that he +was sorry for her, even before he said so, as he handed it back. + +"But perhaps papa may change his mind, if you keep on being as good as +you have been ever since you left that school," he added. "But you +haven't told me yet whether you are still to go North with us, or not." + +"Yes: mamma Vi says I am. She says papa says in his letter to her, that +they may do what they think best with me for the present: and they will +take me along. It's good in them, isn't it?" + +To that Max gave a hearty assent. "They are the kindest people in the +world," he said. + + + + +CHAPTER XI. + +"How terrible is passion!" + + +The summer passed quickly and pleasantly to our friends of Ion and +Fairview. The plans they had made for themselves before leaving home +were carried out, with, perhaps, some slight variations. + +Lulu had her greatly desired visit to Cliff Cottage, and enjoyed it +nearly as much as she had hoped to; a good deal less than she would if +she could have quite forgotten her past misconduct, and its impending +consequences. + +As matters stood, she could seldom entirely banish the thought that the +time was daily drawing nearer when her father's sentence would be +carried out, to her sad exclusion from the pleasant family circle of +which she had now been so long a member. + +She experienced the truth of the saying, that blessings brighten as they +take their flight, and would have given much to undo the past, so that +she might prove herself worthy of a continuance of those she had rated +so far below their real value, that, in spite of her father's repeated +warnings, she had wantonly thrown them away. + +She kept her promise to Violet, and strove earnestly to deserve a repeal +of her sentence, though her hope of gaining it was very faint. All +summer long she had exercised sufficient control over her temper to +avoid any outbursts of passion, and generally had behaved quite amiably. + +By the 1st of October the two families were again at home at Ion and +Fairview, pursuing the even tenor of their way, Lulu with them, as of +old, no new home having yet been found for her. No one had cared to make +much effort in that direction. It was just as well, Mr. Dinsmore, Elsie +his daughter, and Violet thought, simply to let things take their course +till her father should return, and take matters into his own hands. + +There was no certainty when that would be: his letters still alluded to +his coming that fall as merely a possibility. + +But Lulu had been so amiable and docile for months past, that no one was +in haste to be rid of her presence. Even Rosie was quite friendly with +her, had ceased to tease and vex her; and mutual forbearance had given +each a better opinion of the other than she had formerly entertained. + +But Lulu grew self-confident, and began to relax her vigilance: it was +so long since her temper had got decidedly the better of her, that she +thought it conquered, or so nearly so that she need not be continually +on the watch against it. + +Rosie had brought home with her a new pet,--a beautiful puppy as +mischievous as he was handsome. + +Unfortunately it happened again and again that something belonging to +Lulu attracted his attention, and was seriously damaged or totally +destroyed by his teeth and claws. He chewed up a pair of kid gloves +belonging to her; and it did not mend matters that Rosie laughed as +though it were a good joke, and then told her it was her own fault for +not putting them in their proper place when she took them off: he tore +her garden-hat into shreds; he upset her inkstand; tumbled over her +work-basket, tangling the spools of sewing-silk and cotton; jumped upon +her with muddy paws, soiling a new dress and handsome sash; and at last +capped the climax by defacing a book of engravings, belonging to Mr. +Dinsmore, which she had carelessly left in his way. + +Then her anger burst forth, and she kicked the dog till his howls +brought Rosie running to the rescue. + +"How dare you, Lulu Raymond!" she exclaimed, with flashing eyes, as she +gathered Trip in her arms, and soothed him with caresses. "I'll not +allow my pet to be so ill used in my own mother's house!" + +"He deserves a great deal more than I gave him," retorted Lulu, +quivering with passion; "and if you don't want him hurt, you'll have to +keep him out of mischief. Just look what he has done to this book!" + +"One of grandpa's handsome volumes of engravings!" cried Rosie, aghast. +"But who left it lying there?" + +"I did." + +"Then you are the one to blame, and not my poor little Trip, who, of +course, knew no better. How is he to tell that books are not meant for +gnawing quite as much as bones?" + +"What is the matter, children?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, stepping out upon +the veranda where the little scene was enacting. "It surprises me to +hear such loud and angry tones." + +For a moment each girlish head drooped in silence, hot blushes dyeing +their cheeks; then Lulu, lifting hers, said, "I'm very sorry, grandpa +Dinsmore. I oughtn't to have brought this book out here; but it wouldn't +have come to any harm if it hadn't been for that troublesome dog, that's +as full of mischief as he can be. I don't believe it was more than five +minutes that I left the book lying there on the settee; and when I ran +back to get it, and put it away in its place, he had torn out a leaf, +and nibbled and soiled the cover, as you see. + +"But if you'll please not be angry, I'll save up all my pocket-money +till I can buy you another copy." + +"That would take a good while, child," Mr. Dinsmore answered. "It is a +great pity you were so careless. But I'll not scold you, since you are +so penitent, and so ready to make all the amends in your power. Rosie, +you really must try to restrain the mischievous propensities of your +pet." + +"I do, grandpa," she said, flashing an angry glance at Lulu; "but I +can't keep him in sight every minute; and, if people will leave things +in his way, I think they are more to blame than he is if he spoils +them." + +"Tut, tut! don't speak to me in that manner," said her grandfather. "If +your dog continues to damage valuable property, he shall be sent away." + +Rosie made no reply, but colored deeply as she turned and walked away +with her pet in her arms. + +"Now, Lulu," said Mr. Dinsmore, not unkindly, "remember that in future +you are not to bring a valuable book such as this, out here. If you want +to look at them, do so in the library." + +"Yes, sir, I will. I'm very sorry about that; but if you'll tell me, +please, how much it would cost to buy another just like it, I'll write +to papa, and I know he will pay for it." + +"I thought you proposed to pay for it yourself," remarked Mr. Dinsmore +grimly. + +"Yes, sir; but I don't wish to keep you waiting; papa wouldn't wish it. +He sends his children pocket-money every once in a while, and I'd ask +him to keep back what he considered my share till it would count up to +as much as the price of the book." + +"Well, child, that is honorable and right," Mr. Dinsmore said in a +pleasanter tone; "but I think we will let the matter rest now till your +father comes, which I trust will be before a very great while." + +Rosie, knowing that her grandfather was quite capable of carrying out +his threat, lacking neither the ability nor the will to do so, curtailed +the liberty of her pet, and exerted herself to keep him out of mischief. + +Still, he occasionally came in Lulu's way, and when he did was very apt +to receive a blow or kick. + +He had a fashion of catching at her skirts with his teeth, and giving +them a jerk, which was very exasperating to her--all the more so, that +Rosie evidently enjoyed seeing him do it. + +A stop would have been put to the "fun" if the older people of the +family had happened to be aware of what was going on; but the dog always +seemed to seize the opportunity when none of them were by, and Lulu +scorned to tell tales. + +One morning, about a week after the accident to the book, Lulu, coming +down a little before the ringing of the breakfast-bell, found Max on the +veranda. + +"Don't you want to take a ride with me after breakfast, Lu?" he asked. +"Mamma Vi says I can have her pony; and, as Rosie doesn't care to go, of +course you can ride hers." + +"How do you know Rosie doesn't want to ride?" asked Lulu. + +"Because I heard her tell her mother she didn't; that she meant to +drive over to Roselands with grandpa Dinsmore instead; that he had told +her he expected to go there to see Cal about some business matter, and +would take her with him. So you see, her pony won't be wanted; and +grandma Elsie has often said we could have it whenever it wasn't in use +or tired, and of course it must be quite fresh this morning." + +"Then I'll go," said Lulu with satisfaction; for she was extremely fond +of riding, especially when her steed was Rosie's pretty, easy-going +pony, Gyp. + +So Max ordered the two ponies to be in readiness; and, as soon as +breakfast was over, Lulu hastened to her room to prepare for her ride. + +But in the mean time Mr. Dinsmore had told Rosie he had, for some +reason, changed his plans, and should wait till afternoon to make his +call at Roselands. + +Then Rosie, glancing from the window, and seeing her pony at the door, +ready saddled and bridled, suddenly decided to take a ride, ran to her +room, donned riding hat and habit, and was down again a little in +advance of Lulu. + +Max, who was on the veranda, waiting for his sister, felt rather +dismayed at sight of Rosie, as she came tripping out in riding-attire. + +"O Rosie! excuse me," he said. "I heard you say you were going to drive +to Roselands with your grandpa, and so, as I was sure you wouldn't be +wanting your pony, I ordered him saddled for Lu." + +"That happened very well, because he is here now all ready for me," +returned Rosie, laughing, as she vaulted into the saddle, hardly giving +Max a chance to help her. "Lu can have him another time. Come, will you +go with me?" + +For an instant Max hesitated. He did not like to refuse Rosie's request, +as she was not allowed to go alone outside the grounds, yet was equally +averse to seem to desert Lu. + +"But," he thought, "she's sure to be in a passion when she finds this +out, and I can't bear to see it." + +So he sprang upon his waiting steed; and as Lulu, ready dressed for her +ride, and eager to take it, stepped out upon the veranda, she just +caught a glimpse of the two horses and their riders disappearing down +the avenue. + +She turned white with anger at the sight, and stamped her foot in fury, +exclaiming between her clinched teeth, "It's the meanest trick I ever +saw!" + +There were several servants standing near, one of them little Elsie's +nurse, an old negress, Aunt Dinah, who, having lived in the family for +more than twenty years, felt herself privileged to speak her mind upon +occasion, particularly to its younger members. + +"Now, Miss Lu," she said, "dat's not de propah way fo' you to talk +'bout dis t'ing; kase dat pony b'longs to Miss Rosie, an' co'se she hab +de right to ride him befo' anybody else." + +"You've no call to put in your word, and I'm not going to be lectured +and reproved by a servant!" retorted Lulu passionately; and turning +quickly away, she strode to the head of the short flight of steps +leading down into the avenue, and stood there leaning against a pillar, +with her back toward the other occupants of the veranda. Her left arm +was round the pillar, and in her right hand she held her little +riding-whip. + +She was angry at Dinah, furiously angry at Rosie; and when the next +minute something--Rosie's dog, she supposed--tugged at her skirts, she +gave a vicious backward kick without turning her head. + +Instantly a sound of something falling, accompanied by a faint, +frightened little cry, and chorus of shrieks of dismay from older voices +flashed upon her the terrible knowledge that she had sent her baby +sister rolling down the steps to the hard gravel-walk below. + +She clutched at her pillar, almost losing consciousness for one brief +moment, in her dreadful fright. + +Violet's agonized cry, as she came rushing from the open doorway, "My +baby! oh, my baby! she's killed!" roused her: and she saw Dinah pick up +the little creature from the ground, and place it in its mother's arms, +where it lay limp and white, like a dead thing, without sense or motion; +the whole household, young and old, black and white, gathering round in +wild excitement and grief. + +No one so much as glanced at her, or seemed to think of her at all: +their attention was wholly occupied with the injured little one. + +She shuddered as she caught a glimpse of its deathlike face, then put +her hand over her eyes to shut out the fearful sight. She felt as if she +were turning to stone with a sense of the awful thing she had done in +her mad passion; then suddenly seized with an overwhelming desire to +hide herself from all these eyes, that would presently be gazing +accusingly and threateningly at her, she hurried away to her own room, +and shut and locked herself in. + +Her riding-whip was still in her hand. She tossed it on to the +window-sill, tore off her gloves, hat, and habit, and threw them aside, +then, dropping on her knees beside the bed, buried her face in the +clothes, sobbing wildly, "Oh, I've killed my little sister! my own dear +little baby sister! What shall I do? what shall I do?" + +Moments passed that seemed like hours: faint sounds came up from below. +She heard steps and voices, and, "Was that mamma Vi crying,--crying as +if her heart would break? saying over and over again, 'My baby's dead! +my baby's dead! killed by her sister, her cruel, passionate sister!' +Would they come and take her (Lulu) to jail? Would they try her for +murder, and hang her? Oh! then papa's heart would break, losing two of +his children in such dreadful ways. + +"Oh! wouldn't it break anyhow when he heard what she had done,--when he +knew the baby was dead, and that she had killed it, even if she should +not be sent to prison, and tried for murder?" + +At length some one tried the door; and a little, sobbing voice said, +"Lulu, please let me in." + +She rose, staggered to the door, and unlocked it. "Is it only you, +Gracie?" she asked in a terrified whisper, opening it just far enough to +admit the little slender figure. + +"Yes: there's nobody else here," said the child. "I came to tell you the +baby isn't dead; but the doctor has come, and, I believe, he doesn't +feel sure she won't die. O Lu! how could you?" she asked with a burst of +sobs. + +"O Gracie! I didn't do it on purpose! how could you think so? I mean, I +didn't know it was the baby: I thought it was that hateful dog." + +"Oh, I'm glad! I couldn't b'lieve it, though some of them do!" exclaimed +Gracie in a tone of relief. + +Then, with a fresh burst of tears and sobs, "But she's dreadfully hurt, +the dear little thing! I heard the doctor tell grandpa Dinsmore he was +afraid she'd never get over it; but he mustn't let mamma know yet, +'cause maybe she might." + +Lulu paced the room, wringing her hands and sobbing like one distracted. + +"O Gracie!" she cried, "I'd like to beat myself black and blue! I just +hope papa will come home and do it, because I ought to be made to suffer +ever so much for hurting the baby so." + +"O Lu, no!" cried Gracie, aghast at the very idea. "It wouldn't do the +baby any good. Oh, I hope papa won't whip you!" + +"But he will! I know he will; and he ought to," returned Lulu +vehemently. "Oh, hark!" + +She stood still, listening intently, Grace doing the same. They had +seemed to hear a familiar step that they had not heard for many a long +month; yes, there it was again: and with a low cry of joy, Grace bounded +to the door, threw it open, but closed it quickly behind her, and sprang +into her father's arms. + +"My darling, my precious little daughter!" he said, clasping her close, +and showering kisses on her face. "Where is every one? you are the first +I have seen, and--why, how you have been crying! What is wrong?" + +"O papa! the baby--the baby's most killed," she sobbed. "Come, I'll take +you to her and mamma!" + +Fairly stunned by the sudden dreadful announcement, he silently +submitted himself to her guidance, and suffered her to lead him into the +nursery, where Violet sat in a low chair with the apparently dying babe +on her lap, her mother, grandfather and his wife, and the doctor, +grouped about her. + +No one noticed his entrance, so intent were they all upon the little +sufferer; but just as he gained her side, Violet looked up, and +recognized him with a low cry of mingled joy and grief. + +"O Levis, my husband! Thank God that you have come in time--to see her +alive." + +He bent down and kissed the sweet, tremulous lips, his features working +with emotion, "My wife, my dear love, what--what is this? what ails our +little one?" he asked in anguished accents, turning his eyes upon the +waxen baby face; and, bending still lower, he softly touched his lips to +its forehead. + +No one replied to his question; and gazing with close scrutiny at the +child, "She has been hurt?" he said, half in assertion, half +inquiringly. + +"Yes, captain," said Dr. Conly: "she has had a fall,--a very severe one +for so young and tender a creature." + +"How did it happen?" he asked, in tones of mingled grief and sternness. + +No one answered; and after waiting a moment, he repeated the question, +addressing it directly to his wife. + +"Oh, do not ask me, love!" she said entreatingly, and he reluctantly +yielded to her request; but light began to dawn upon him, sending an +added pang to his heart; suddenly he remembered Lulu's former jealousy +of the baby, her displeasure at its birth; and with a thrill of horror, +he asked himself if this could be her work. + +He glanced about the room in search of her and Max. + +Neither was there. + +He passed noiselessly into the next room, then into the one beyond,--his +wife's boudoir,--and there found his son. + +Max sat gazing abstractedly from a window, his eyes showing traces of +tears. + +Turning his head as the captain entered, he started up with a joyful but +subdued cry, "Papa!" then threw himself with bitter sobbing into the +arms outstretched to receive him. + +"My boy, my dear boy!" the captain said, in moved tones. "What is this +dreadful thing that has happened? Can you tell me how your baby sister +came to get so sad a fall?" + +"I didn't see it, papa: I was out riding at the time." + +"But you have heard about it from those who did see it?" + +"Yes, sir," the lad answered reluctantly; "but--please, papa, don't ask +me what they said." + +"Was Lulu at home at the time?" + +"Yes, sir." + +"Would she be able to tell me all about it, do you think?" + +"I haven't seen her, papa, since I came in," Max answered evasively. + +The captain sighed. His suspicions had deepened to almost certainty. + +"Where is she?" he asked, releasing Max from his embrace, and turning to +leave the room. + +"I do not know, papa," answered Max. + +"Where was the baby when she fell? can you tell me that?" asked his +father. + +"On the veranda, sir: so the servants told me." + +"Which of them saw it?" + +"Aunt Dinah, Agnes, Aunt Dicey,--nearly all the women, I believe, sir." + +The captain mused a moment. + +"Was Lulu there?" he asked. + +"Yes, sir; and papa,--if you _must_ know just how it happened,--I think +she could tell you all about it as well as anybody else, or maybe +better. And you know she always speaks the truth." + +"Yes," the captain said, as if considering the suggestion: "however, I +prefer to hear the story first from some one else." + +He passed on through the upper hall and down the stairs, then on out to +the veranda, where he found a group of servants--of whom Aunt Dicey was +one--excitedly discussing the very occurrence he wished to inquire +about. + +They did not share the reluctance of Violet and Max, but answered his +questions promptly, with a very full and detailed account of the affair. + +They gave a graphic description of the rage Lulu was thrown into at the +sight of Rosie galloping away on the pony she had expected to ride, +repeated her angry retort in reply to Aunt Dinah's reproof, and told, +without any extenuation of the hard facts, how the baby girl, escaping +from her nurse's watchful care for a moment, had toddled along to her +sister, caught at her skirts for support, and received a savage kick, +that sent her down the steps to the gravel-walk below. + +The captain heard the story with ever increasing, burning indignation. +Lulu's act seemed the very wantonness of cruelty,--a most cowardly +attack of a big, strong girl upon a tiny, helpless creature, who had an +indisputable claim upon her tenderest protecting care. + +By the time the story had come to an end, he was exceedingly angry with +Lulu; he felt that in this instance it would be no painful task to him +to chastise her with extreme severity; in fact, he dared not go to her +at once, lest he should do her some injury; he had never yet punished a +child in anger; he had often resolved that he never would, but would +always wait till the feeling of love for the delinquent was uppermost in +his heart, so that he could be entirely sure his motive was a desire for +the reformation of the offender, and not the gratification of his own +passion. + +Feeling that he had a battle to fight with himself ere he dared venture +to discipline his child, and that he must have solitude for it, he +strode away down the avenue, turned into a part of the grounds but +little frequented, and there paced back and forth, his arms folded on +his breast, his head bent, his heart going up in silent prayer for +strength to rule his own spirit, for patience and wisdom according to +his need. + +Then he strove to recall all that was lovable about his wayward little +daughter, and to think of every possible excuse for the dreadful deed +she had done, yet without being able to find any that deserved the name. + +At length, feeling that the victory was at least partially won, and +filled with anxiety about the baby, he began to retrace his steps toward +the house. + +In the avenue, he met Edward and Zoe, who greeted him with joyful +surprise, not having before known of his arrival. + +The expression of his countenance told them that he was already informed +of the sad occurrence of the morning; and Edward said with heartfelt +sympathy, "It is but a sad home-coming for you, captain, but let us try +to hope for the best: it is possible the little darling has not received +any lasting injury." + +A silent pressure of the hand was the captain's only reply for the +moment. He seemed too much overcome for speech. + +"Such a darling as she is!" said Zoe; "the pet of the whole house, and +just the loveliest little creature I ever saw." + +"Did you--either of you--see her fall?" asked the captain huskily. + +"Yes," said Zoe, "I did. Violet and I happened to be at the window of +the little reception-room overlooking the veranda, and were watching the +little creature as she toddled along, and"--But Zoe paused, suddenly +remembering that her listener was the father of Lulu as well as of her +poor little victim. + +"Please go on," he said with emotion. "What was it that sent her down +the steps?" + +"Lulu was standing there," Zoe went on, hesitating, and coloring with +embarrassment, "and I saw the baby-hands clutch at her skirts"-- + +Again she paused. + +"And Lulu, giving the tender, toddling thing a savage kick, caused the +dreadful catastrophe?" he groaned, turning away his face. "You need not +have feared to tell me. I had already heard it from the servants who +were eye-witnesses, and I only wanted further and undoubtedly reliable +testimony." + +"I think," said Edward, "that Lulu really had no idea what it was she +was kicking at. I happened to be out in the grounds, and coming round +the corner of the house just in time to catch her look of horror and +despair as she half turned her head and saw the baby fall." + +"Thank you," the captain said feelingly. "It is some relief to her +unhappy father to learn of the least extenuating circumstance." + + + + +CHAPTER XII. + +"Anger resteth in the bosom of fools."--ECCLES. vii. 9. + +"Foolishness is bound in the heart of a child; but the rod of correction +shall drive it far from him."--PROV. xxii. 15. + + +"He seems to feel terribly about it, poor man!" remarked Zoe with a +backward glance at the retreating form of Capt. Raymond, as he left +them and pursued his way to the house. + +"Yes, and no wonder," said Edward. "Not for worlds would I be the father +of such a child as Lulu!" + +"Nor I her mother," said Zoe. "So I'm glad it was you I got for a +husband instead of Capt. Raymond." + +"Only for that reason?" he queried, facing round upon her in mock +astonishment and wrath. + +"Oh, of course!" she returned, laughing, then sobering down with a +sudden recollection of the sorrow in the house. "But, O Ned! how +heartless we are to be joking and laughing when poor Vi and the captain +are in such distress!" + +"I'm afraid you are right," he assented with a sigh. "Yet I am quite +sure we both feel deeply for them, and are personally grieved for the +injury to our darling little niece." + +"Yes, indeed! the pretty pet that she is!" returned Zoe, wiping her +eyes. + +Gracie was on the veranda looking for her father, and, catching sight of +him in the avenue, ran to meet him. + +"How is baby now? Can you tell me?" he asked, taking her hand, and +stooping to give her a kiss. + +"Just the same, I suppose, papa," she said. "Oh, it's very hard to see +it suffer so! isn't it, papa?" + +He nodded a silent assent. + +"Papa," she asked, lifting her tearful eyes to his face with a pleading +look, "have you seen Lulu yet?" + +"No." + +"O papa! do go now! It must be so hard for her to wait so long to see +you, when you've just come home." + +"I doubt if she wants to see me," he said, with some sternness of look +and tone. + +"O dear papa! don't punish her very hard. She didn't hurt the baby on +purpose." + +"I shall try to do what is best for her, my little girl, though I very +much doubt if that is exemption from punishment," he said with an +involuntary sigh. "But if she is in haste to see me," he added, "there +is nothing, so far as I am aware, to prevent her from coming to me." + +"But she's afraid, papa, because she has been so very, very naughty." + +"In that case, is it not kinder for me to keep away from her?" + +"O papa! you know she always wants things--bad things--over." + +"The bad thing she has brought upon the poor baby will not be over very +soon," he said sternly. "I must go now to it and your mamma." + +He did so; and sharing Violet's deep grief and anxiety, and perceiving +that his very presence was a comfort and support to her, he remained at +her side for hours. + +Hours, that to Lulu seemed like weeks or months. Alone in her room, in +an agony of remorse and fear, she waited and watched and listened for +her father's coming, longing for, and yet dreading it, more than words +could express. + +"What would his anger be like?" she asked herself. "What terrible +punishment would he inflict? Would he ever love her again, especially if +the baby should die? + +"Perhaps he would send her away to some very far-off place, and never, +never come near her any more." + +Naturally of a very impatient temperament, suspense and passive waiting +were well-nigh intolerable to her. By turns she walked the floor, fell +on her knees by the bedside, and buried her face in a pillow, or threw +herself into a chair by table or window, and hid it on her folded arms. + +"Oh! would this long day, this dreadful, _dreadful_ waiting for--_what_? +ever come to an end?" she asked herself over and over again. + +Yet, when at last the expected step drew near, she shuddered, trembled, +and turned pale with affright, and, starting to her feet, looked this +way and that with a wild impulse to flee: then, as the door opened, she +dropped into her chair again, and covered her face with her shaking +hands. + +She heard the door close: the step drew nearer, nearer, and stopped +close at her side. She dared not look up, but felt her father's eyes +gazing sternly upon her. + +"Miserable child!" he said at length, "do you know what your terrible +temper has wrought?--that in your mad passion you have nearly or quite +killed your little sister? that, even should she live, she may be a +life-long sufferer, in consequence of your fiendish act?" + +"O papa, don't!" she pleaded in broken accents, cowering and shrinking +as if he had struck her a deadly blow. + +"You deserve it," he said: "indeed, I could not possibly inflict a worse +punishment than your conduct merits. But what is the use of punishing +you? nothing reforms you! I am in despair of you! You seem determined to +make yourself a curse to me instead of the blessing I once esteemed you. +What am I to do with you? Will you compel me to cage or chain you up +like a wild beast, lest you do some one a fatal injury?" + +A cry of pain was her only answer, and he turned and left the room. + +"Oh!" she moaned, "it's worse than if he had beaten me half to death! he +thinks I'm too bad, even to be punished; because nothing will make me +good: he says I'm a curse to him, so he must hate me; though he used to +love me dearly, and I loved him so too! I suppose everybody hates me +now, and always will. I wish I was dead and out of their way. But, oh! +no, I don't; for I'm not fit to die. Oh! what shall I do? I wish it was +I that was hurt instead of the baby. I'd like to go away and hide from +everybody that knows me; then I shouldn't be a curse and trouble to papa +or any of them." + +She lifted her head, and looked about her. It was growing dusk. Quick as +a flash came the thought that now was her time; now, while almost +everybody was so taken up with the critical condition of the injured +little one; now, before the servants had lighted the lamps in rooms and +halls. + +She would slip down a back stairway, out into the grounds, and away, she +cared not whither. + +Always impulsive, and now full of mental distress, she did not pause a +moment to consider, but, snatching up a hat and coat lying conveniently +at hand, stole noiselessly from the room, putting them on as she went. + +She gained a side-door without meeting any one; and the grounds seemed +deserted as she passed round the house and entered the avenue, down +which she ran with swift footsteps, after one hasty glance around to +make sure that she was not seen. + +She reached the great gates, pushed them open, stepped out, letting +them swing to after her, and started on a run down the road. + +But the next instant some one had caught her: a hand was on her +shoulder, and a stern, astonished voice cried, "Lulu! is it possible +this can be you? What are you doing out here in the public road alone, +and in the darkness of evening? Where were you going?" + +"I--I--don't want--to tell you, papa," she faltered. + +"_Where_ were you going?" he repeated, in a tone that said an answer he +would have, and that at once. + +"Nowhere--anywhere to get away from this place, where everybody hates +me!" she replied sullenly, trying to wrench herself free. "Please let me +go, and I'll never come back to trouble you any more." + +He made no reply to that, but simply took her band in a firm grasp, and +led her back to the house, back to her own room, where he shut himself +in with her, locking the door on the inside. + +Then he dropped her hand, and began pacing the floor to and fro, +seemingly in deep and troubled thought, his arms folded, his head bowed +upon his breast. + +A servant had brought in a light during Lulu's absence; and now, looking +timidly up at her father, she saw his face for the first time since +they had bidden each other farewell a year before. It struck her as not +only very pale, stern, and grief-stricken, but very much older and more +deeply lined than she remembered it: she did not know that the change +had been wrought almost entirely in the last few hours, yet recognized +it with a pang nevertheless. + +"Papa is growing old," she thought: "are there gray hairs in his head, I +wonder?" Then there came dimly to her recollection some Bible words +about bringing a father's gray hairs down with sorrow to the grave. "Was +her misconduct killing her father?" She burst into an agony of sobs and +tears at the thought. + +He lifted his head, and looked at her gravely, and with mingled +sternness and compassion. + +"Take off that hat and coat, get your night-dress, and make yourself +ready for bed," he commanded, then, stepping to the table, sat down, +drew the lamp nearer, opened her Bible, lying there, and slowly turned +over the leaves as if in search of some particular passage, while she +moved slowly about the room, tremblingly and tearfully obeying his +order. + +"Shall I get into bed, papa?" she asked tremulously, when she had +finished. + +"No, not yet. Come here." + +She went and stood at his side, with drooping head and fast-beating +heart, her eyes on the carpet, for she dared not look in his face. + +He seemed to have found the passage he sought; and, keeping the book +open with his left hand, he turned to her as she stood at his right. + +"Lucilla," he said, and his accents were not stern, though very grave +and sad, "you cannot have forgotten that I have repeatedly and +positively forbidden you to go wandering alone about unfrequented +streets and roads, even in broad daylight; yet you attempted to do that +very thing to-night in the darkness, which, of course, makes it much +worse." + +"Yes, papa; but I--I didn't mean ever to come back." + +"You were running away?" + +"Yes, sir: I--I thought you would be glad to get rid of me," she sobbed. + +He did not speak again for a moment; and when he did, it was in moved +tones. + +"Supposing I did desire to be rid of you,--which is very far from being +the case,--I should have no right to let you go; for you are my own +child, whom God has given to me to take care of, provide for, and train +up for his service. You and I belong to each other as parent and child: +you have no right to run away from my care and authority, and I have +none to let you do so. In fact, I feel compelled to punish the attempt +quite severely, lest there should be a repetition of it." + +"Oh, don't, papa!" she sobbed. "I'll never do it again." + +"It was an act of daring, wilful disobedience," he said, "and I must +punish you for it. Also, for the fury of passion indulged in this +morning. Read this, and this, aloud," he added, pointing to the open +page; and she obeyed, reading faltering, sobbingly,-- + +"'Foolishness is bound in the heart of a child; but the rod of +correction shall drive it far from him.' ... 'Withhold not correction +from the child: for if thou beatest him with the rod, he shall not die. +Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt deliver his soul from +hell.'" + +"You see, my child, that my orders are too plain to be misunderstood," +he said, when she had finished; "and they must be obeyed, however +unwelcome to me or to you." + +"Yes, papa; and--and I--I--'most want you to whip me for hurting the +baby so. I suppose nobody believes I'm sorry, but I am. I could beat +myself for it, though I didn't know it was the baby pulling at my skirt. +I thought it was Rosie's dog." + +"It is not exactly for hurting the baby," he said; "if you had done that +by accident, I should never think of punishing you for it: but for the +fury of passion that betrayed you into doing it, I must punish you very +severely. + +"I shudder to think what you may come to, if I let you go on indulging +your fiery, ungovernable temper: yes, and to think what it has already +brought you to," he added, with a heavy sigh. + +"You can never enter heaven unless you gain the victory over that, as +well as every other sin: and, my daughter, there are but two places to +choose from as our eternal home,--heaven and hell; and I must use every +effort to deliver your soul from going to that last--dreadful place!" + +He rose, stepped to the window where her little riding-whip still lay, +came back to her; and for the next few minutes she forgot mental +distress in sharp, physical pain, as the stinging, though not heavy, +blows fell thick and fast on her thinly covered back and shoulders. + +She writhed and sobbed under them, but neither screamed, nor pleaded for +mercy. + +When he had finished, he sat down again, and drew the weeping, writhing +child in between his knees, put his arm about her in tender, fatherly +fashion, and made her lay her head on his shoulder; but he said not a +word. Perhaps his heart was too full for speech. + +Presently Lulu's arm crept round his neck. "Papa," she sobbed, "I--I do +love you, and I--I'm glad you wouldn't let me run away,--and that you +try to save me from losing my soul. But oh, I _can't_ be good! I wish, I +_wish_ I _could!_" she ended, with a bitter, despairing cry. + +He was much moved. + +"We will kneel down, and ask God to help you, my poor, dear child," he +said. + +He did so, making her kneel beside him, while, with his arm still about +her, he poured out a prayer so earnest and tender, so exactly describing +her feelings and her needs, that she could join in it with all her +heart. He prayed like one talking to his Father and Friend, who he knew +was both able and willing to do great things for him and his. + +When they had risen from their knees, she lifted her eyes to his face +with a timid, pleading look. + +He understood the mute petition, and, sitting down again, drew her to +his knee, and kissed her several times with grave tenderness. + +"I wanted a kiss so badly, papa," she said. "You know, it is a whole +year since I had one; and you never came home before without giving me +one just as soon as we met." + +"No; but I never before had so little reason to bestow a caress on you," +he said. "When I heard of your deed of this morning, I felt that I ought +not to show you any mark of favor, at least not until I had given you +the punishment you so richly deserved. Do you not think I was right?" + +"Yes, sir," she answered, hanging her head, and blushing deeply. + +"I will put you in your bed now, and leave you for to-night," he said. +"I must go back to my little suffering baby and her almost heart-broken +mother." + +He led her to the bed, and lifted her into it as he spoke. + +"Papa, can't I have a piece of bread?" she asked humbly. "I'm _so_ +hungry!" + +"Hungry!" he exclaimed in surprise. "Had you no supper?" + +"No, sir, nor dinner either. I haven't had a bite to eat since +breakfast." + +"Strange!" he said; "but I suppose you were forgotten in the excitement +and anxiety every one in the house has felt ever since the baby's sad +fall. And they may have felt it unnecessary to bring any thing to you, +as you were quite able to go to the dining-room for it." + +"I couldn't bear to, papa," she said, with tears of shame and grief; +"and, indeed, I wasn't hungry till a little while ago; but now I feel +faint and sick for something to eat." + +"You shall have it," he replied, and went hastily from the room, to +return in a few minutes, bringing a bowl of milk and a plentiful supply +of bread and butter. + +He set them on the table, and bade her come and eat. + +"Papa, you are very kind to me, ever so much kinder than I deserve," she +said tremulously, as she made haste to obey the order. "I think some +fathers would say I must go hungry for to-night." + +"I have already punished you in what I consider a better way, because it +could not injure your health," he said; "while going a long time without +food would be almost sure to do so. It is not my intention ever to +punish my children in a way to do them injury. Present pain is all I am +at all willing to inflict, and that only for their good." + +"Yes, papa, I know that," she said with a sob, setting down her bowl of +milk to wipe her eyes; "so, when you punish me, it doesn't make me quit +loving you." + +"If I did not love you, if you were not my own dear child," he said, +laying his hand on her head as he stood by her side, "I don't think I +could be at the trouble and pain of disciplining you as I have to-night. +But eat your supper: I can't stay with you much longer, and I want to +see you in bed before I go." + +As she laid her head on her pillow again, there was a flash of +lightning, followed instantly by a .crash of thunder and a heavy +downpour of rain. + +"Do you hear that?" he asked. "Now, suppose I had let you go when I +caught you trying to run away, how would you feel, alone out of doors, +in the darkness and storm, no shelter, no home, no friends, no father to +take care of you, and provide for your wants?" + +"O papa! it would be very, very dreadful!" she sobbed, putting her arm +round his neck as he bent over her. "I'm very glad you brought me back, +even to punish me so severely; and I don't think I'll ever want to run +away again." + +"I trust not," he said, kissing her good-night; "and you must not leave +this room till I give you permission. I intend that you shall spend some +days in solitude,--except when I see fit to come to you,--that you may +have plenty of time and opportunity to think over your sinful conduct +and its dire consequences." + + + + +CHAPTER XIII. + +"I'm on the rack; +For sure, the greatest evil man can know, +Bears no proportion to the dread suspense." + + +"Is there any change, doctor?" asked Capt. Raymond, meeting Arthur Conly +in the hall. + +"Hardly," was the reply: "certainly none for the worse." + +"Will she get over it, do you think?" The father's tones were unsteady +as he asked the question. + +"My dear captain, it is impossible to tell yet," Arthur said feelingly; +"but we must try to hope for the best." + +Their hands met in a warm clasp. + +"I shall certainly do so," the captain said. "But you are not going to +leave us,--especially not in this storm?" + +"No: I expect to pass the night in the house, ready to be summoned at a +moment's notice, should any change take place." + +"Thank you: it will be a great satisfaction to us to know we have you +close at hand." And the captain turned and entered the nursery, which +Arthur had just left. + +Violet, seated by the side of the crib where her baby lay, looked up on +her husband's entrance, greeting him with a smile of mingled love and +sadness. + +"Your dear presence is such a comfort and support!" she murmured as he +drew near. "I don't like to lose sight of you for a single moment." + +"Nor I of you, dearest," he answered, bending down to kiss her pale +cheek, then taking a seat close beside her; "but I had to seek solitude +for a time while fighting a battle with myself. Since that I have been +with Lulu." + +He concluded with a heavy sigh, and for a moment both were silent; then +he said with grave tenderness,-- + +"I fear you will find it hard to forgive her: it has been no easy thing +for me to do so." + +"I cannot yet," returned Violet, a hard look that he had never seen +there before stealing over her face; "and that is an added distress, for +'if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father +forgive your trespasses.' I think I can if my baby recovers; but should +it--be taken away--or--or, worse by far, live to be a constant +sufferer--oh, how can I ever forgive the author of that suffering! Pray +for me, my dear husband," she sobbed, laying her head on his shoulder. + +"I will, I do, my darling," he whispered, passing his arm about her, and +drawing her closer; "and I know the help you need will be given. + +"'Ask, and it shall be given you.' + +"Perhaps it may aid the effort, if I tell you Lulu did not intentionally +harm her little sister, and is greatly distressed at her state. She +thought it was Rosie's dog pulling at her skirts; and I own that that +explanation makes the sad affair a little less heart-rending to me, +though I could not accept it as any excuse for an act done in a fury of +passion, and have punished her very severely for it; that is, for her +passion. I think it is right, under the circumstances, that you should +know that I have, and that it is my fixed purpose to keep her in +solitary confinement, at least so long as the baby continues in a +critical condition." + +"Oh! I am glad to know it was not done purposely," Violet +exclaimed,--though in a tone hardly raised above a whisper,--lifting her +tearful eyes to his face with a look of something like relief: "knowing +that, I begin to feel that it may be possible to forgive and forget, +especially if the consequences do not prove lasting," she added with a +sob, and turning her eyes to the little wan face on the pillow. "But I +certainly take no delight in the severity of her punishment: in fact, I +fear it may destroy any little affection she has had for her baby +sister." + +"No," he said, "I am not at all apprehensive of that. When she found I +was about to punish her, she said she almost wanted me to; that she felt +like beating herself for hurting the baby, then went on to explain her +mistake,--thinking it was the dog tugging at her dress,--and I then gave +her fully to understand, that the chastisement was not for hurting the +baby, but for indulging in such a fury of passion, a fault that I have +punished her for on more than one former occasion; telling her, too, +that I intended to chastise her every time I knew of her being guilty of +it." + +The sound of a low sob caused the captain to turn his head, to find his +little Grace standing at the back of his chair, and crying bitterly, +though without much noise. + +He took her hand, and drew her to his side. "What is the matter, +daughter?" he asked tenderly. + +"O papa! I'm so sorry for Lulu," she sobbed; "please, mayn't I go to her +for a little while?" + +"No, Gracie. I cannot allow her the pleasure of seeing you, either +to-night, or for some days." + +"But, papa, you said--you told mamma just now--that you had already +punished her very severely; and must you keep on?" + +"Yes, my child, so far as to keep her in solitude, that she may have +plenty of time to think about what she has brought upon herself and +others by the indulgence of an ungovernable temper. She needs to have +the lesson impressed upon her as deeply as possible." + +"I'm so sorry for her, papa!" repeated the gentle little pleader. + +"So am I, daughter," he said; "but I think, that to see that she has the +full benefit of this sad lesson, will be the greatest kindness I can do +her. And my little Grace must try to believe that papa knows best. + +"Now, give me a good-night kiss, and go to your bed, for it is quite +time you were there." + +As he spoke, he took her in his arms, and held her for a moment in a +close embrace. "Papa's dear little girl!" he said softly: "_you_ have +never given me a pang, except by your feeble health." + +"I don't want to, papa: I hope I never, never shall!" she returned, +hugging him tight. + +Leaving him, she went to Violet, put her arms about her neck, and said +in her sweet, childish treble, "Dear mamma, don't feel so dreadfully +about baby: I've been asking God to make her quite, quite well; and I do +believe he will." + +When she had left the room, the captain found himself alone with his +young wife and their little one. Again her head was on his shoulder, his +arm about her waist. + +"My husband, my dear, dear husband," she murmured, "I am so glad to have +you here! I cannot tell you how I longed for you when the children were +so ill. Oh, if we could only be together always, as Lester and Elsie, +Edward and Zoe, are!" + +"My love, my life," he said in low tones, tremulous with feeling, "what +if I should tell you that your wish is already accomplished?" + +She gave him a glance of astonishment and incredulity. + +"It is even so: I mean all I have said," he answered to the look. "I +have sent in my resignation: it has been accepted, and I have come +home--no, I have come _here_ to _make_ a home for you and my children, +hoping to live in it with you and them for the rest of my days." + +Her face had grown radiant. "Oh! can it be true?" she cried, half under +her breath; for even in her glad surprise, the thought of her suffering +babe and its critical condition was present with her: "are we not to be +forced apart again in a few days or weeks? not to go on spending more +than half our lives at a distance from each other?" + +"It is quite true, my darling," he answered, then went on to tell, in a +few brief sentences, how it had come about. + +"It cost me a struggle to give up the service," he said in conclusion; +"and perhaps I might not have decided as I did, but for the thought +that, if I should be needed by my country at some future day, I could +offer her my services; and the thought that, at present, wife and +children needed me more, probably, than she. I felt that Lulu, in +particular, needed my oversight and training; that the task of bringing +her up was too difficult, too trying, to be left to other hands than +those of her father; and I feel that still more sensibly since hearing +of this day's doings," he added in a tone of heartfelt sorrow. + +"I think you are right," Violet said. "She is more willing to submit to +your authority than to that of anybody else; as, indeed, she ought to +be: and in a home that she will feel is really her own, her father's +house, and with him constantly at hand, to watch over, and help her to +correct her faults, there is hope, I think, that she may grow to be all +you desire." + +"Thank you, love, for saying it," he responded with emotion. "I could +not blame you if now you thought her utterly irreclaimable." + +"No, oh, no!" she answered earnestly. "I have great hopes of her, with +her father at hand to help her in the struggle with her temper; for I am +sure she does struggle against it; and I must acknowledge, that, for +months past, she has been as good and lovable a child as one could +desire. I don't know a more lovable one than she is when her temper does +not get the better of her; and, as Gracie says, whenever it does, 'she +gets sorry very soon.'" + +"My darling," he said, pressing the hand he held, "you are most kind to +be so ready to see what is commendable in my wayward child. I cannot +reasonably expect even you to look at her with her father's partial +eyes. And dearly as I certainly do love her, I have been exceedingly +angry with her to-day; so angry, that, for a time, I dared not trust +myself to go near her, I, who ought to have unlimited patience with her, +knowing, as I do, that she inherits her temper from me." + +"I don't know how to believe that, my dear, good husband," Violet said, +gazing up into his face with fond, admiring eyes; "for I have never seen +any evidence of it. If you have such a temper, you have certainly gained +complete mastery of it. And that may well give us hope for Lulu." + +"I do not despair of her," he said; "though I was near doing so +to-day--for a time--after hearing a full account of her passionate +behavior--her savage assault, as it seemed to be, upon her baby sister." + +"Oh!" moaned Violet, bending over the little one with fast-falling +tears,--for it was moaning as if in pain,--"my baby, my poor, precious +baby! how gladly mamma would bear all your suffering for you, if she +could! O Levis! what shall we do if she is taken from us?" + +"Dear wife, I hope we may not be called to endure that trial," he said; +"but, in any case, we have the gracious promise, 'As thy days, so shall +thy strength be.' And that blessed assurance, for our consolation, in +regard to her, 'He shall gather the lambs with his arm, and carry them +in his bosom.'" + +"'Tis a very sweet promise; but, oh! I don't know how to resign her, +even to Him," she said, weeping bitterly. + +"Nor I; but we will try to leave it all with Him. We will rejoice if she +is spared to us; and, if not, we will be glad to know that she is so +safe, so happy with Him--gathered with His arm, carried in His bosom." + +"Yes, yes," she sobbed: "it would be only for ourselves we would need to +grieve, not for her, sweet pet." + +Elsie, Violet's mother, came into the room at that moment. + +"My dear Vi," she said tenderly, "you are looking sadly worn and weary. +I want you and the captain to take your rest to-night, while Arthur and +I will care for baby." + +"Thank you, dearest mamma," Violet replied; "but rest and sleep are +quite as necessary to you as to me; and, besides, I could not bear to +leave her." + +"I took a nap on purpose to be able to sit up to-night," Elsie said; +"also, I am less exhausted by mental distress than her mother is, dearly +as I love her. Can you not trust her to me, with the doctor sharing my +vigil?" + +"I could trust your nursing sooner than my own, mother," Violet +answered; "it is not that; but I cannot tear myself away from my +darling, while she is in so critical a state." + +"And I," said the captain, "while warmly thanking you and the doctor, +cannot consent to leave either wife or baby to-night." + +So, finding they were not to be persuaded to rest, the others left them +to watch over the little one through that night. + +The morning brought a slight change for the better, yet no certainty of +recovery; but even that barely perceptible improvement, joined to the +delightful prospect of always having her husband at home, cheered Violet +greatly. + +They had talked much of that through the night, beguiling the long hours +of their tedium with many a bright plan for the future, always hoping +that "baby" would be a sharer in their realization. + +The captain hoped to buy or build in the near neighborhood of Ion, that +Violet need not be separated from her mother,--a separation he was most +desirous to avoid on his own account, also; for he entertained a very +high regard and warm affection for his mother-in-law, averring that it +would be scarcely possible for him to love her better were he her own +son. + +He had resigned to Violet the pleasure of telling the joyful news to her +mother and the whole family, except his children; reserving to himself +the right to communicate the glad tidings to them when, and in what way, +he should deem best. + +Lulu, he said, was to be kept in ignorance of it till the time of her +imprisonment expired. + +At a very early hour in the morning, Elsie and the doctor came to the +relief of the watchers. Arthur noted and announced the improvement, +thus reviving hope in the anxious hearts of the parents; and before +retiring for a few hours' rest and sleep, Violet whispered to them the +news that had gladdened her heart in spite of its heavy load of grief +and fear. + +They both rejoiced with her, and bade her hope for the best in regard to +her babe. + +Pain, mental and physical, kept Lulu awake a good while after her father +left her; but at length she fell into a deep sleep, which lasted far +beyond her customary hour for rising, the house being very still, +because of the baby's illness, and the blinds down in her room, so that +there was neither light nor noise to rouse her. + +Her first thoughts on awaking were a little confused: then, as with a +flash, all the events of yesterday came to her remembrance, bringing +with them bitter upbraidings of conscience, and torturing anxieties and +fears. + +Would the baby die? oh! perhaps it was already dead, and she a +murderess! the murderess of her own little sister--her father's child! + +If that were so, how could she ever look him, or anybody else, in the +face again? And what would be done to her? was there any danger that she +would be put in prison? oh! that would be far worse than being sent to a +boarding-school, even where the people were as strict and as +disagreeable as possible! + +And she would be sorry, oh, so sorry! to lose the baby sister, or to +have her a sufferer from what she had done, for life, or for years, even +could she herself escape all evil consequences. + +All the time she was attending to the duties of the toilet, these +thoughts and feelings were in her mind and heart; and her fingers +trembled so that it was with difficulty she could manage buttons and +hooks and eyes, or stick in a pin. + +She started at every sound, longing, yet dreading,--as she had done the +previous day,--to see her father; for who could tell what news he might +bring her from the nursery? + +Glancing at the little clock on the mantel, when at last she was quite +dressed, and ready for her breakfast, she saw that it was more than an +hour past the usual time for that meal; yet no one had been near her, +and she was very hungry; but, even if her father had not forbidden her +to leave the room, she would have preferred the pangs of hunger to +showing her face in the dining-room. + +Presently, however, footsteps--not those of her father--approached her +door. + +"Miss Lu," said a voice she recognized as that of her mamma's maid, +"please open de doah: hyar's yo' breakfus." + +The request was promptly complied with; and Agnes entered, carrying a +waiter laden with a bountiful supply of savory and toothsome viands. + +"Dar it am," she remarked, when she had set it on the table. "I s'pose +mos' likely yo' kin eat ef de precious little darlin' is mos' killed by +means ob yo' bein' in a passion an' kickin' ob her--de sweet +honey!--down de steps." + +And turning swiftly about, her head in the air, the girl swept from the +room, leaving Lulu standing in the middle of the floor, fairly struck +dumb with indignation, astonishment, and dismay. + +"How dared Agnes--a mulatto servant-girl,--talk so to her! But was the +baby really dying? Would papa never come to tell her the truth about it? +She wouldn't believe any thing so dreadful till she heard it from him: +very likely Agnes was only trying to torment her, and make her as +miserable as possible." + +She had sunk, trembling, into a chair, feeling as if she should never +want to eat again; but with that last thought, her hopes revived, hunger +once more asserted its sway, and she ate her breakfast with a good deal +of appetite and relish. + +But, when hunger was appeased, fears and anxieties renewed their +assault: she grew half distracted with them, as hour after hour passed +on, and no one came near her except another maid, to take away the +breakfast-dishes and tidy the room. + +On her, Lulu turned her back, holding an open book in her hand, and +pretending to be deeply absorbed in its contents, though not a word of +the sense was she taking in; for, intense as was her desire to learn +the baby's condition, she would not risk any more such stabs to her +sensitiveness and pride as had been given by Agnes. + +This one came, did her work, and went away again in silence; but all the +time she was in the room, Lulu felt that she was casting glances of +disgust and disfavor at her. She could not breathe freely till the girl +had left the room. + +She thought surely the dinner-hour would bring her father; but it did +not: her wants were again supplied by a servant. + + + + +CHAPTER XIV. + +"The dread of evil is the worst of ill." + + +On leaving the breakfast-room, Violet hastened back to the nursery; but +the captain, calling Max and Grace into her boudoir, said, as he took +the little girl on his knee, and motioned Max to sit by his side,-- + +"I have some news for you, my children: can you guess what it is?" + +"Something good, I hope, papa," said Max: "you look as if it was." + +"I am very much pleased with my share of it," the captain said, smiling; +"and I shall know presently, I presume, what you two think of yours. +What would you like it to be, Gracie?" + +"That my papa was never, never going away any more," she answered +promptly, lifting loving eyes to his face. + +"There couldn't be better news than that," remarked Max; "but," with a +profound sigh, "of course it can't be that." + +"Ah! don't be quite so sure, young man," laughed his father. + +"Papa, you don't mean to say that that is it?" queried Max breathlessly. + +"I do: I have resigned from the navy, and hope soon to have a home ready +for my wife and children, and to live in it with them as long as it +shall please God to spare our lives." + +Tears of joy actually came into the boy's eyes; while Gracie threw her +arms round their father's neck, and half smothered him with kisses. + +"O papa, papa!" she cried, "I'm so glad, I don't know what to do! I'm +the happiest girl in the world!--or should be, if only the dear baby was +well," she added, with springing tears. + +"Yes," he sighed: "we cannot feel other than sad, while she is suffering +and in danger. But she is a trifle better this morning, and we will hope +the improvement may continue till she is entirely restored." + +"She's such a darling!" said Max; "just the brightest, cutest baby that +ever was seen! Mamma Vi has taught her to know your photograph; and, +whenever she sees it, she says, 'Papa,' as plainly as I can. She calls +me too, and Lu. Oh! I don't know how Lulu could"--He broke off, without +finishing his sentence. + +"Lu didn't do it on purpose," sobbed Gracie, pulling out her +handkerchief to wipe her eyes. + +"No," sighed the captain: "I am quite sure she had no intention of +harming her little sister, yet she is responsible for it as the +consequence of indulging in a fit of rage; she feels that: and I hope +the distress of mind she is now suffering because of the dreadful deed +she has done in her passion, will be such a lesson to her, that she will +learn to rule her own spirit in future." + +"Oh, I do hope so!" said Grace. "Papa, does Lulu know your good news?" + +"No. I have not told her yet; and I intend to keep her in ignorance of +it for some days, as part of her deserved punishment. I do not want her +to have any thing to divert her mind from the consideration of the +great sin and danger of such indulgence of temper." + +"You haven't quit loving her, papa? you won't?" Grace said, half +entreatingly, half inquiringly. + +"No, daughter, oh, no!" he replied with emotion. "I don't know what +would ever make me quit loving any one of my dear children." + +He drew her closer, and kissed her fondly as he spoke. + +"I am very glad of that, papa," said Max feelingly; "for though I do +mean to be always a good son to you, if I ever should do any thing very, +very bad, I'd not be afraid to confess it to you. I could stand +punishment, you know; but I don't think I could bear to have you give up +being fond of me." + +A warm pressure of the lad's hand was the captain's only reply at first; +but presently he said, "I trust you will always be perfectly open with +me, my dear boy. You don't think, do you, that you could have a +better--more disinterested--earthly friend than your father?" + +"No, sir! oh, no, indeed!" + +"Then make me your confidant," his father said, with a smile and look +that spoke volumes of fatherly pride and affection; "let me into all +your secrets. Now that I am to be with you constantly, I shall take a +deeper interest than ever in all that concerns you,--if that be +possible,--in your studies, your sports, your thoughts and feelings. +You may always be sure of my sympathy, and such help as I can give in +every right and wise undertaking." + +"I'll do that, papa!" Max exclaimed with a sudden, glad, lighting-up of +the face. "Why, it'll be as good as having the brother I've often wished +for!" he added with a pleased laugh; "better, in some ways, anyhow; for +you'll be so much wiser than any boy, and keep me out of scrapes with +your good advice." + +"Papa," queried Grace, with a little bashful hesitation, "mayn't I have +you for my friend too?" + +"Yes, indeed, my darling little girl!" he answered with a hug and kiss. +"I should like to be quite as intimate with you as I hope to be with +Max." + +"With Lulu too?" she asked. + +"Yes; with every one of my children." + +Max had averted his face to hide his amusement at his little sister's +question in regard to her father's friendship for herself, for the +timid, sensitive little girl could hardly bear to be laughed at; but now +he turned to his father again with the query,-- + +"Papa, where are we going to live?" + +"I don't know yet, Max," the captain answered; "but I hope to be able to +buy or build somewhere in this neighborhood, as I should be loath to +take your mamma far away from her mother,--myself either, for that +matter; and I presume you would all prefer to live near these kind +friends?" + +"I am sure I should," said Max. "But, papa,"--he paused, coloring, and +casting down his eyes. + +"Well, my boy, what is it? don't be afraid to talk freely to your +intimate friend," his father said in a kindly tone, and laying a hand +affectionately on the lad's shoulder. + +"Please don't think me impertinent, papa," Max said, coloring still +more, "but I was just going to ask how you could live without your pay; +as I have heard you say it was nearly all you had." + +"I am not at all offended at the inquiry," was the kindly reply. "The +intimacy and confidences are not to be all on one side, my boy. + +"I am quite willing you should know that am able now to do without the +pay, some land belonging to me in the Far West having so risen in value +as to afford me sufficient means for the proper support of my family, +and education of my children." + +"Oh, that is good!" cried Max, clapping his hands in delight. "And if it +is used up by the time I'm grown and educated, I hope I'll be able to +take care of you, and provide for you as you do now for me." + +"Thank you, my dear boy," the captain said with feeling; "the day may +come when you will be the stay and staff of my old age; but, however +that may be, you may be sure that nothing can add more to your father's +happiness than seeing you growing up to honorable and Christian +manhood." + +"Yes, sir: it's what I want to do." Then, a little anxiously, after a +moment's thought, "Am I to be sent away to school, sir?" + +"I have not quite decided that question, and your wishes will have great +weight with me in making the decision. I shall keep Lulu at home, and +educate her myself,--act as her tutor, I mean,--and if my boy would like +to become my pupil also"-- + +"O papa! indeed, indeed I should!" exclaimed Max joyfully, as his father +paused, looking smilingly at him; "and I'll try hard to do you credit as +my teacher as well as my father." + +"Then we will make the trial," said the captain. "If it should not prove +a success, there will be time enough after that to try a school." + +"What about me, papa?" asked Grace wistfully, feeling as if she were +being overlooked in the arrangements. + +"You, too, shall say lessons to papa," he answered with tender look and +tone. "Shall you like that?" + +"Ever so much!" she exclaimed, lifting glad, shining eyes to his face. + +"Now you may go back to your play," he said, gently putting her off his +knee. "I must go to your mamma and our poor, suffering baby." + +He went; but the children lingered a while where they were, talking over +this wonderfully good news. + +"Now," said Max, "if Lu had only controlled her temper yesterday, what a +happy family we'd be!" + +"Yes," sighed Grace; "how I do wish she had! Oh, I'm so sorry for her, +that she doesn't know this about papa going to stay with us all the +time! 'Sides, she's 'specting to be sent away somewhere; and how +dreadfully she must feel! Papa's punishing her very hard, and very long; +but of course he knows best, and he loves her." + +"Yes, I'm sure he does," assented Max: "so he won't give her any more +punishment than he thinks she needs. It'll be a fine thing for her, and +all the rest of us too, if this hard lesson teaches her never to get +into a passion again." + +Capt. Raymond had intended going to Lulu early in the day; but anxiety +about the babe, and sympathy with Violet, kept him with them till late +in the afternoon. + +When at last he did go to his prisoner, he found her feverish with +anxiety and fear for the consequences of her mad act of the day before. + + +She had been longing for his coming, moving restlessly about the room, +feeling that she could not endure the suspense another moment; had at +length thrown herself into a chair beside the window, and, as was her +wont in times of over-wrought feeling, buried her face on her folded +arms, laid on the window-sill. + +She started up wildly at the sound of his step and the opening of the +door. + +"Papa," she cried breathlessly, "O papa! what--what have you come to +tell me? Is--is the baby"-- + +"She is living, but far from out of danger," he said, regarding her with +a very grave, stern expression; but it softened as he marked the anguish +in her face. + +He sat down, and drew her to his knee, putting his arm about her waist, +and with the other hand clasping one of hers. + +He was startled to feel how hot and dry it was. + +"My child!" he exclaimed, "you are not well." + +She dropped her head on his shoulder, and burst into a passion of tears +and sobs. "Papa, papa! what shall I do if baby dies? Oh! I would do or +bear any thing in the world to make her well." + +"I don't doubt it, daughter," he said; "but a bitter lesson we all have +to learn is, that we cannot undo the evil deeds we have done. Oh! let +this dreadful occurrence be a warning to you to keep a tight rein upon +your quick temper." + +"Oh! I do mean to, indeed I do," she sobbed; "but that won't cure the +dear baby's hurt. Papa, all day long I have been asking God to forgive +me. Do you think he will?" + +"I am sure that he has already done so, if you have asked with your +heart, and for Jesus' sake. But we will ask him again for that, and to +give you strength to fight against your evil nature as you never have +fought, and to conquer." + +"And to make the baby well, papa," she added sobbingly, as he knelt with +her. + +"Yes," he said. + +When they had risen from their knees, he bade her get her hat and coat, +saying, "You need fresh air and exercise. I will take you for a walk." + +"I'd like to go, papa," she said; "but"-- + +"But what?" + +"I--I'm afraid of--of meeting some of the family; and--and I don't want +to see any of them." + +"Perhaps we shall not meet them," he said; "and, if we do, you need not +look toward them; and they will not speak to you. Put on your hat and +coat at once: we have no time to lose." + +She obeyed; and presently they were walking down the avenue, not having +met any one on their way out of the house. + +The captain moved on in silence, seemingly absorbed in sad thought, and +hardly conscious that Lulu was by his side. + +She glanced wistfully up into his grave, stern face two or three times, +then said humbly, pleadingly, "Papa, please may I put my hand in yours?" + +"Certainly," he said, looking down at her very kindly, as he took her +hand, and held it in a warm, affectionate clasp. "Child, you have not +lost your father's love. You are very dear to me, in spite of all your +naughtiness." + +He slackened his pace, for he saw she was finding it difficult to keep +up with him; and his attention was again attracted to the heat of her +hand. + +"You are not well, perhaps not able to walk?" he said inquiringly, and +in tenderly solicitous accents. + +"It is pleasant to be out in the air, papa," she answered; "but it tires +me a good deal more than usual." + +"We will not go far, then," he said; "and, if your strength gives out +before we get back to the house, I will carry you." + +They were in the road now, some distance beyond the avenue-gates; and at +this moment a number of horsemen came in sight, approaching from the +direction opposite to that they were taking. + +Perceiving them, Lulu uttered a sharp cry of terror, and shrank behind +her father, though still clinging to his hand. + +"What is it, daughter?" he asked in surprise: "what do you fear?" + +"O papa, papa!" she sobbed, "are they coming to take me and put me in +prison? Oh, don't let them have me!" + +"Don't be frightened," he said soothingly. "Don't you see it is only +some men who have been out hunting, and are going home with their game?" + +"Oh! is that all?" she gasped, the color coming back to her face, which +had grown deadly pale. "I thought it was the sheriff coming to put me in +jail for hurting the baby. Will they do it, papa? Oh! you won't let +them, will you?" she cried entreatingly. + +"I could not protect you from the law," he said, in a moved tone; "but I +think there is no danger that it will interfere. You did not hurt your +sister intentionally, and she is still living. You are very young too; +and, doubtless, everybody will think your punishment should be left to +me, your father." + +She was trembling like a leaf. + +He turned aside to a fallen tree, sat down on it, and took her in his +arms. She dropped her head on his shoulder, panting like a hunted thing. + + +"These two days have been too much for you," he said pityingly. "And +that fear has tormented you all the time?" + +"Yes, papa: oh, I thought I might have to be hung if baby died, and--it +was--so--dreadful--to think I'd killed her--even if they didn't do any +thing to me for it," she sobbed. + +"Yes; very, very dreadful; perhaps more so to me--the father of you +both--than to any one else," he groaned. + +"Papa, I'm heart-broken about it," she sobbed "Oh, if I only could undo +it!" + +He was silent for a moment; then he said, "I know you are suffering very +much from remorse; this is a bitter lesson to you; let it be a lasting +one. I can relieve you of the fear of punishment from the law of the +land; there is no danger of that now: but, if you do not lay this lesson +to heart, there may come a time when that danger will be real; for there +is no knowing what awful deed such an ungovernable temper as yours may +lead you to commit. + +"But don't despair: you can conquer it by determination, constant +watchfulness, and the help from on high which will be given in answer to +earnest prayer." + +"Then it shall be conquered!" she cried vehemently. "I will fight it +with all my might. And you will help me, papa, all you can, won't you, +by watching me, and warning me when you see I'm beginning to get angry, +and punishing me for the least little bit of a passion? But oh, I forget +that you can't stay with me, or take me with you!" she cried with a +fresh burst of sobs and tears. "Must you go back to your ship soon?" + +"Not very soon," he said; "and I gladly promise to help you all I can in +every way. I can do it with my prayers, even when not close beside you. +But, my child, the struggle must be your own; all I can do will be of no +avail unless you fight the battle yourself with all your strength. + +"We will go home now," he added, rising, and taking her hand in his. + +But they had gone only a few steps when he stooped, and took her in his +arms, saying. "You are not able to walk. I shall carry you." + +"But I am so heavy, papa," she objected. + +"No, darling: I can carry you very easily," he said. "There, put your +arm round my neck, and lay your head on my shoulder." + +The pet name from his lips sent a thrill of joy to her heart; and it was +very pleasant, very restful, to feel herself infolded in his strong +arms. + +He carried her carefully, tenderly along, holding her close, as +something precious that he began to fear might slip from his grasp. She +had always been a strong, healthy child, and heretofore he had scarcely +thought of sickness in connection with her; but now he was alarmed at +her state. + +"Are you in pain, daughter?" he asked. + +"Only a headache, papa; I suppose because I've cried so much." + +"I think I must have the doctor see you." + +"Oh, no, no, papa! please don't," she sobbed. "I don't want to see him +or anybody." + +"Then we will wait a little; perhaps you will be all right again by +to-morrow." + +He did not set her down till they had almost reached the house; and he +took her in his arms again at the foot of the stairway, and carried her +to her room, where he sat down with her on his knee. + +"Papa, aren't you very tired, carrying such a big, heavy girl?" she +asked, looking regretfully into his face. + +"No; very little," he answered, taking off her hat, and laying his cool +hand on her forehead. "Your head is very hot. I'll take off your coat, +and lay you on the bed; and I want you to stay there for the rest of the +day; go to sleep if you can." + +"I will, papa," she answered submissively; then as he laid her down, and +turned to leave her, "Oh, I wish you could stay with me!" she cried, +clinging to him. + +"I cannot now, daughter," he said, smoothing her hair caressingly. "I +must go back to your mamma and the baby. But I will come in again to +bid you good-night, and see that you are as comfortable as I can make +you. Can you eat some supper?" + +"I don't know, papa," she answered doubtfully. + +"Well, I will send you some; and you can eat it, or not, as you feel +inclined." + + + + +CHAPTER XV. + +"After the storm, a calm; after the rain, sunlight." + + +As Capt. Raymond passed through the hall on which Lulu's room opened, a +little girl, dressed in deep mourning, rose from the broad, low sill of +the front window, where she had been sitting waiting for the last few +minutes, and came forward to meet him. She was a rather +delicate-looking, sweet-faced child, with large dark eyes, full of +intelligence. + +"Capt. Raymond?" she said inquiringly, and with a timid look up into his +face. + +"Yes," he said, holding out his hand to her with a fatherly smile: "and +you, I suppose, are my Lulu's little friend, Evelyn Leland?" + +"Yes, sir: we--uncle Lester, aunt Elsie, little Ned, and I--have been +away visiting at some distance, and did not hear of--of the baby's bad +fall till we came home this afternoon. We are all so sorry, so very +sorry! Aunt Elsie is with aunt Vi now; and I--oh! please, sir, may I go +to Lulu?" + +"My dear little girl, I should like to say yes, for your sake,--and +Lulu's too,--but for the present I think best not to allow her to see +any one," he said in a kindly tone, and affectionately pressing the +little hand she had put into his. "But," seeing the disappointment in +her face, "I entirely approve of the intimacy, and hope it will be kept +up; for I think it has been of benefit to Lulu." + +"Thank you, sir," she returned, coloring with pleasure. "But Lulu told +me you had quite determined to send her away from here: I hope you will +reconsider, and--let her stay," with a very coaxing look up into his +face. + +He smiled. "Can you keep a secret?" he asked,--"one from Lulu only, and +that for but a few days?" + +"Try me, sir," she answered brightly. + +"I will. I have left the navy, and expect to settle down in this +neighborhood. In that case, you and Lulu will not be separated; for my +strongest reason for the change was, that I might have her constantly +with me, and train her up as I think she should be trained; as perhaps +no one but her father can train her." + +Evelyn's face had grown very bright. "Oh, how delighted, how happy Lu +will be when she hears it!" she exclaimed; "for, do you know, sir, she +thinks there is nobody in the world to compare to her father?" + +Those words brought a glad look into his face for the moment. + +"Yes," he said, "she is a warm-hearted, affectionate child; a dear +child, in spite of her quick temper." + +A door had opened and closed: a step was coming down the hall, and a +cheerful voice in his rear said, "Captain, I have good news for you: +there has been a great, a really wonderful change for the better in the +last hour; the child will live, and I hope, I believe, entirely recover +from the injuries caused by her fall." + +Before the doctor's sentence was finished, the captain had turned, and +caught his hand in a vice-like grasp: his eyes filled, his breast heaved +with emotions too big for utterance; he shook the hand warmly, dropped +it, and, without a word, hurried into the nursery. + +He found nearly the whole family gathered there, every face full of a +great gladness. + +The doctor, however, following him in, speedily cleared the room of all +but two or three: only the two Elsies, besides himself and the parents, +were left. + +Violet looked up at her husband as he entered, with a face so bright and +joyous that it recalled the days of their honeymoon. + +"Oh, how happy I am! how good God has been to us!" she whispered, as he +bent down to kiss her: "our darling is spared to us! See how sweetly she +is sleeping!" + +"Yes," he returned, in the same low tone, his features working with +emotion: "and what double reason for joy and gratitude have I--the +father of both the injurer and the injured!" + +"Forgive me that I have felt a little hard to Lulu. I can and do forgive +her now," she said, her sweet eyes looking penitently into his. + +"Darling," he returned with emotion, "I have nothing to forgive, but +shall be very glad if you can find any love in your heart, after this, +for my wayward child, little as she merits it." + +Then, without waiting for a reply, he turned to Mrs. Leland with a +brotherly greeting, not having seen her before since his arrival at Ion. + +"Vi has told me the glad tidings you brought her yesterday," she said, +as he held her hand in his; "and I can't tell you how delighted we all +are to know that you have come to stay among us." + +"And now I can rejoice in that to the full, my dear, dear husband," +Violet said, dropping her head on his shoulder as he sat down by her +side, and put his arm about her. + +For a little while they all sat silently watching the sleeping babe; +then Arthur glanced at the clock, and, with a low-toned promise to be +back in an hour, rose, and left the room. + +"Excuse me for a little, dear," the captain said to Violet, and softly +followed Arthur out to the hall. + +"Can you spare me a moment?" he asked. + +"Yes, full five of them, if necessary," was the jovial reply. + +Arthur's heart was so light in consequence of the improvement in his +young patient, that a jest came readily to his lips. + +"Thank you," returned the captain warmly, then went on to describe +Lulu's condition, and ask what should be done for her. + +"Relieve her mind as speedily as possible with the good news of the +certainty of the baby's recovery, and, if you choose, the other glad +tidings you brought us yesterday," Arthur answered. "The mental strain +of the past two days has evidently been too much for her: she must have +suffered greatly from grief, remorse, and terror. Relief from those will +be the best medicine she could have, and probably work a speedy cure. +Good-evening." + +He hurried away, and the captain went at once to Lulu. + +She was on the bed where he had left her, but, at the opening of the +door, started up, and turned to him with a look of wild affright. + +"Papa!" she cried breathlessly, "is--is the baby?--Oh, no! for how glad +your face is!" + +"Yes, baby is very much better; in fact, quite out of danger, the doctor +thinks. And you? have you not slept?" he asked, bending over her in +tender solicitude; for she had fallen back on her pillow, and was +sobbing as if her heart would break, weeping for joy as she had before +wept with sorrow, remorse, and penitence. + +He lifted her from the bed, and sat down with her in his arms. + +"Don't cry so, daughter, dear," he said soothingly, softly caressing her +hair and cheek: "it will make your head ache still more." + +"I can't help it, papa: I'm so glad, so very, very glad!" she sobbed; +"so glad the dear baby will get well, and that I--I'm not a murderess. +Papa, won't you thank God for me?" + +"Yes," he said with emotion,--"for you and myself and all of us." + +When they had risen from their knees, "Now I hope you can sleep a while, +and afterward eat some supper," he said, lifting her, and gently laying +her on the bed again. + +"O papa! I wish you could stay with me a little longer," she cried, +clinging to his hand. + +"I cannot stay now, daughter," he said; "but I will come in again to bid +you good-night." + +He leaned over her, and kissed her several times. She threw her arm +round his neck, and drew him down closer. + +"Dear, dear papa!" she sobbed: "you are the best father in the world! +and oh, I wish I was a better girl! Do you think I--I'm a curse to you +now?" + +"I think--I believe you are going to be a very great blessing to me, my +own darling," he answered in tones tremulous with emotion. "I fear I was +hard and cruel in what I said when I came to you that first time last +night." + +"No, papa, I deserved it every bit; but it 'most broke my heart, because +I love you so. Oh, I do want to be a blessing to you, and I mean to try +with all my might!" + +"My dear little girl, my own little daughter, that is all I can ask," he +said, repeating his caresses. + +Then he covered her up with tender care, and left her, weary and +exhausted with the mental suffering of the last two days, but with a +heart singing for joy over his restored affection and the assurance of +the baby's final recovery. + +She expected to stay awake till he came again, but in less than five +minutes was fast asleep. + +The captain found Max and Gracie hovering near as he passed out into the +hall. + +"Papa," they said, coming hastily forward, "may we go in to see Lulu +now?" Max adding, "I was too angry with her at first to want to see her, +but I've got over that now." Grace: "And mayn't she know now that we're +going to keep you always at home?" taking his hand in both of hers, and +looking up coaxingly into his face. + +"No, my dears, not to-night," he said: "she has cried herself sick--has +a bad headache, and I want her to try to sleep it off." + +"Poor Lu! she must have been feeling awfully all this time," Max said. +"I wish I hadn't been so very angry with her." + +"You look very happy--you two," their father said, smiling down at them. + +"So do you, sir," returned Max; "and I'm so glad, for you've been +looking heart-broken ever since you came home." + +"Pretty much as I have felt," he sighed, patting Gracie's cheek as he +spoke. + +"We are just as happy as we can be, papa," she said; "only I"-- + +"Well?" he said inquiringly as she paused, leaving her sentence +unfinished. + +"I'm just hungry to sit on your knee a little while; but," ruefully, "I +s'pose you haven't time." + +"Come into the nursery with me, and you shall sit there as long as you +like, and are willing to keep perfectly quiet, so as not to disturb +baby." + +"Oh! thank you, papa," she returned joyously, slipping her hand into +his. "I'll be as quiet as a mouse." + +"I hope my turn will come to-morrow," remarked Max. "I've a hundred +questions I want to ask." + +"As many as you like, my boy, when I have time to listen; though I don't +promise to answer them all to your entire satisfaction," his father +replied, as he passed on into the nursery, taking Grace with him. + +Max went down-stairs, where he found Evelyn Leland sitting alone in one +of the parlors, waiting till her aunt Elsie should be ready to go back +to Fairview. + +"Max," she said, as he came in, and took a seat at her side, "you have +just the nicest kind of a father!" + +"Yes, that's so!" he returned heartily: "there couldn't be a better +one." + +"I wish he would let me see Lu," Evelyn went on: "I was in hopes he +would after the doctor had told him the baby was sure to get well." + +"I think he would, but that Lu has cried herself sick, and he wants her +to sleep off her headache. He refused to let Gracie and me in for that +reason." + +"Poor thing!" Evelyn exclaimed, tears springing to her eyes. "I should +think it must have been almost enough to set her crazy. But how happy +she will be when she hears that your father isn't going away again, and +means to keep her at home with him." + +"Yes, indeed; she'll go wild with joy; it's what all three of us have +wanted to have happen more than any thing else we could think of. + +"I've often envied boys that could live at home with their fathers; +though," he added with a happy laugh, "I've said to myself many a time, +that mine was enough nicer than theirs to make up for having to do +without him so much of the time; at least, I'd never have been willing +to swap fathers with one of 'em. No, indeed!" + +"Of course not," said Evelyn. "And I'm so delighted that Lu and I are +not to be separated! I can hardly wait to talk with her about it, and +the good times we'll have together." + +A nap and a nice supper had refreshed Lulu a good deal; but she felt +weak and languid, and was lying on the bed again when her father +returned to her room. + +She looked up at him wistfully as he came and stood beside her, then +her eyes filled with tears. + +"What is it?" he asked, lifting her from the bed, seating himself, and +drawing her into his arms: "what is your petition? for I read in your +eyes that you have one to make." + +"Papa, you won't send me away--very--soon, will you?" she pleaded in +tremulous tones, her arm round his neck, her face hidden on his +shoulder. + +"Not till I go myself; then I shall take you with me." + +"To a boarding-school?" she faltered. + +"No: I'm going to put you in a private family." + +Her face was still hidden, and she did not see the smile in his eyes. + +"What kind of people are they, papa?" she asked with a deep-drawn sigh. + +"Very nice people, I think: the wife and mother is a very lovely woman, +and the four children--a boy and three girls--are, I presume, neither +better nor worse than my own four. The gentleman, who will teach you +himself, along with the others, and have the particular care and +oversight of you, is perhaps rather stern and severe with any one who +ventures to disobey his orders; but I am quite certain, that, if you are +good and obedient, he will be very kind and indulgent, possibly a trifle +more indulgent than he ought to be." + +Lulu began to cry again. "I don't like men-teachers!" she sobbed. "I +don't like a man to have any thing to do with me. Please, please don't +send me there, papa!" + +"You want me to relent, and let you stay on here if they will have you?" + +"No, no, papa! I don't want to stay here! I don't want to see anybody +here again, except Max and Gracie; because I'm so ashamed of--of what +I've done. I couldn't look any of them in the face, for I know they must +despise me." + +"I am sure you are mistaken in that, my child," he said gravely. "But +what is it you do desire?" + +"To be with you, papa. Oh, if I could only go with you!" + +"And leave Max and Gracie?" + +"I'll have to leave them, anyhow, if you take me away from here; and, +though I love them very much, I love you a great deal better." + +"I'm afraid you would have a doleful time on shipboard, with no young +companions, nobody to see or speak to but your father and the other +officers." + +"I wouldn't care for that, or any thing, if I could only be with you. +Papa, you don't _know_ how I love you!" + +"Then, I'll take you with me when I leave here; and you need never live +away from me any more, unless you choose." + +"Papa," she cried, lifting her head to look up into his face, with glad, +astonished eyes, "do you really mean it? _May_ I go with you?" + +He held her close, with a joyous laugh. + +"Why, I understood you to say, a moment since, that you didn't want to +be in the care of a man,--_any_ man." + +"But you know I didn't mean you, papa." + +"But I am the gentleman I spoke of a little while ago, as the one in +whose care I intended to put you." + +"Papa," she said, with a bewildered look, "I don't understand." + +Then he told her; and she was, as Max had foreseen, almost wild with +delight. + +"Oh!" she cried, "how nice, _nice_ it will be to have a home of our very +own, and our father with us all the time! Papa, I think I sha'n't sleep +a wink to-night, I'm so glad." + +"I trust it will not have that effect," he said, "I hesitated a little +about telling you to-night, lest it might interfere with your rest; but +you seemed so unhappy about your future prospects, that I felt I must +relieve you of the fear of being sent away among strangers." + +"You are so very good and kind to me, papa," she returned gratefully. +"Where is our dear home to be?" + +"I don't know, yet," he said. "I have not had time to look about in +search of house or land; but I hope to be able to buy or build a house +somewhere in this region, as near Ion as a pleasant location can be +found." + +"I hope you'll find a house ready built, papa," she said. "I shouldn't +know how to wait for one to be built." + +"Not if, by waiting, we should, in the end, have a much nicer, +pleasanter one?" + +She considered a moment. "Couldn't we rent a house to live in while we +get our own built?" + +"I think that plan might answer quite well," he said with a smile. "I +had no idea you were such a business woman. Probably that is what we +will do, for I am as anxious to get to housekeeping as even you can be." + +"But, papa," she exclaimed, with a look as if struck by a sudden and not +very pleasant thought, "may I--will you be vexed if I ask you +something?" + +"Suppose you find out by asking?" + +"I--I hope you won't think it's impertinence, papa, I don't mean it for +that," she said with hesitation, hanging her head, and blushing; +"but--but--I hope it isn't mamma Vi's money we're to live on?" + +He put his hand under her chin, and lifted her face, so that he could +look down into her eyes; and she drew a long breath of relief as she +perceived that he was smiling at her. + +"No," he said. "You come honestly by your pride of independence. I +would no more live on mamma Vi's money than you would." + +"Oh, I'm so glad! But--then, how can you do without your pay, papa?" + +"Because my heavenly Father has prospered me, and given me money enough +of my own (or, rather, lent it to me; for all we have belongs to him, +and is only lent to us for a time) to provide all that is necessary for +my family, and educate my children. + +"Now we have had a long talk, which has, I trust, made my dear little +girl much happier; and it is time for you to go to your bed for the +night." + +"I don't like to have you leave me," she said, clinging about his neck; +"but you were very kind to stay so long. Won't you come soon in the +morning?" + +"You are not a prisoner any longer," he said, caressing her: "you are +free to leave this room, and go where you choose about the house and +grounds to-morrow." + +"But I don't want to. O papa! I can't face them! Mayn't I stay in my +room till you are ready to take me to our own home?" + +"You will have to face them sometime," he said; "but we will see what +can be done about it. Would you like to see Max and Gracie to-night?" + +"Gracie, ever so much; but Max--I--I don't know how he feels toward me, +papa." + +"Very kindly. He has been asking permission to come in to see you; and +Gracie has pleaded quite hard for it, and to have you forgiven, and told +the good news." + +"Gracie always is so dear and kind," she said tremulously; "and Maxie +isn't often cross with me. Yes, papa, I should like to see them both." + +"Your friend Evelyn was here this afternoon, asking permission to come +in to see you, but is gone now. You may see her to-morrow, if you want +to. Ah! I hear your brother and sister in the hall." + +He opened the door, and called to them. They came bounding in, so full +of delight over the pleasant prospect opening before them, as hardly to +remember that Lulu had been in such dreadful disgrace. + +"O Lu! has papa told you the good news?" they cried. + +"Yes." + +"And aren't you glad?" + +"Yes; glad as glad can be. But, oh, I wish the home was ready to go into +to-night!" + +Her father laughed. "I think you were born in a hurry, Lulu," he said. +"You are never willing to wait a minute for any thing. + +"Well, I suppose you children would prefer to be left to yourselves for +a while; so I will leave you. You may talk fifteen minutes together, but +no longer; as it is your bedtime now, Gracie's at least." + +"O papa! don't go!" they all exclaimed in a breath. "Please stay with +us: we'd rather have you, a great deal rather!" + +He could not resist their entreaties, so sat down, and drew his two +little girls into his arms, while Max stationed himself close at his +side. + +"My dear children," he said, "you can hardly be happier in the prospect +before us than your father is." + +"Is mamma Vi glad?" asked Lulu. + +"Yes; quite as much rejoiced, I think, as any of the rest of us." + +"But doesn't she want me sent away to school or somewhere?" with a +wistful, anxious gaze into his face. "Is she willing to have me in the +new home, papa?" + +"Yes, daughter, more than willing: she wants you to be under your +father's constant care and watchfulness, hoping that so he may succeed +in teaching you to control your temper." + +"She's very good and forgiving," was Lulu's comment in a low and not +unmoved tone. + +"Papa, when will you begin to look for the new home?" asked Grace, +affectionately stroking his cheek and whiskers with her small white +hand. + +"I have been looking at advertisements," he said; "and, now that baby +is out of danger, I shall begin the search in earnest." + +"Can we afford a big house, and handsome furniture, papa?" queried Lulu. + +"And to keep carriage and riding horses?" asked Max. + +"I hope my children have not been so thoroughly spoiled by living in the +midst of wealth and luxury, that they could not content themselves with +a moderately large house, and plain furniture?" he said gravely. + +"I'd rather live that way with you, than have all the fine things, and +you not with us, dear papa," Lulu said, putting her arm round his neck, +and laying her cheek to his. + +"I too." + +"And I," said Max and Grace. + +"And I," he responded, smiling affectionately upon them, "would prefer +such a home with my children about me, to earth's grandest palace +without them. Millions of money could not buy one of my treasures!" + +"Not me, papa?" whispered Lulu tremulously, with her lips close to his +ear. + +"No, dear child, not even you," he answered, pressing her closer to his +side. "You are no less dear than the others." + +"I deserve to be," she said with tears in her voice. "It would be just +and right, papa, if you did not love me half so well as any of your +other children." + +She spoke aloud this time, as her father had. + +"We all have our faults, Lu," remarked Max, "but papa loves us in spite +of them." + +"'God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, +Christ died for us,'" quoted the captain. "If God so loved me, while yet +his enemy, a rebel against his rightful authority, I may well love my +own children in spite of all their faults, even were those faults more +and greater by far than they are." + +"Then, papa, I think we should love you well enough to try very hard to +get rid of them," returned Max. + +"And the wonderful love of God for us should constrain us to hate and +forsake all sin," said his father. "The Bible bids us to 'be followers +of God as dear children.' And oh, how we should hate sin when we +remember that it crucified our Lord!" + +There was a momentary silence: then the children began talking joyfully +again of the new home in prospect for them, and their hopes and wishes +in regard to it. + +Their father entered heartily into their pleasure, and encouraged them +to express themselves freely, until the clock, striking nine, reminded +him that more than the allotted time for the interview had passed. Then +he bade them say good-night, and go to their beds, promising that they +should have other opportunities for saying all they wished on the +subject. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI. + +"'Tis easier for the generous to forgive +Than for offence to ask it." + + +In passing through the hall on his way from Lulu's room to the nursery, +Capt. Raymond met "grandma Elsie." + +She stopped him, and asked, in a tone of kindly concern, if Lulu was +ill, adding, that something she had accidentally overheard him saying to +the doctor had made her fear the child was not well. + +"Thank you, mother," he said: "you are very kind to take any interest in +Lulu after what has occurred. No, she is not quite well: the mental +distress of the last two days has been very great, and has exhausted her +physically. It could not, of course, be otherwise, unless she were quite +heartless. She is full of remorse for her passion and its consequences, +and my only consolation is the hope that this terrible lesson may prove +a lasting one to her." + +"I hope so, indeed," Elsie said, with emotion. "Yes, she must have +suffered greatly; for she is a warm-hearted, affectionate child, and +would not, I am sure, have intentionally done her baby sister an +injury." + +"No, it was not intentional; yet, as the result of allowing herself to +get into a passion, she is responsible for it, as she feels and +acknowledges. + +"And so deeply ashamed is she, that she knows not how to face the +family, or any one of them, and therefore entreats me to allow her to +seclude herself in her own room till I can take her to the home I hope +to make for my wife and children ere long." + +"Poor child!" sighed Elsie. "Tell her, Levis, that she need not shrink +from us as if we were not sinners, as well as herself. Shall I go in +to-morrow morning, and have a talk with her before breakfast?" + +"It will be a great kindness," he said, flushing with pleasure, "and +make it much easier for her to show herself afterwards at the table. But +I ought to ask if you are willing to see her there in her accustomed +seat?" + +"I shall be glad to do so," Elsie answered, with earnest kindliness of +look and tone. "She was not banished by any edict of mine or papa's." + +"No: I forbade her to leave her room while the baby was in a critical +condition. Yet I think she had no disposition to leave it,--shame and +remorse causing a desire to hide herself from everybody." + +"It strikes me as a hopeful sign," Elsie said; "and I do not despair of +one day seeing Lulu a noble woman, the joy and pride of her father's +heart." + +She held out her hand as she spoke. + +The captain grasped it warmly. "Thank you, mother, for those kind and +hopeful words," he said with emotion. "For the last year or two, she has +been alternately my joy and my despair; and I am resolved to leave no +effort untried to rescue her from the dominion of her fierce temper. + +"The task would doubtless have been far easier could I have undertaken +it years ago, in her early infancy. But I trust it is not yet too late +to accomplish it, with the help and the wisdom I may have in answer to +prayer. + +"No, I am sure it is by no means a hopeless undertaking, looking where +you do for needed strength and wisdom; and I rejoice almost as much for +Lulu's sake as for Vi's, that you have now come among us to stay. I will +try to see her in the morning, and do what I can to make it easy for her +to join the family circle again. + +"And now good-night. I must not keep you longer from the wife who +grudges every moment that you are absent from her side," she concluded, +with a smile as sweet and beautiful as that of her girlhood's days. + +While the captain and his mother-in-law held this little conversation in +the upper hall, Zoe and Rosie were promenading the veranda, arm in arm. +They had been talking of Violet and her baby, rejoicing together over +its improved condition. + +"How dreadful the last two days have been to poor Vi!" exclaimed Rosie, +"even in spite of the home-coming of her husband, which has always +before this made her so happy. In fact, it has been a dreadful time to +all of us; and nobody to blame except that bad-tempered Lulu. + +"At least, so _I_ think," she added, conscience giving her a twinge; +"though mamma says I ought to have let her have my pony, and taken my +own ride later in the day, if I wanted one." + +"It would have been more polite and unselfish, wouldn't it?" queried +Zoe, in a teasing tone. "I dare say it is what mamma herself would have +done under the same circumstances." + +"I have no doubt of that," returned Rosie; "but mamma and I are two very +different people. I can never hope to be as good and unselfish as she +is, and always has been so far as I can learn." + +"Ah! but there's nothing like trying," laughed Zoe. + +"Suppose you tell Lulu that, advising her to undertake the task of +controlling her temper." + +"She was quite a good while without an outbreak," said Zoe; "and really, +Rosie, that dog of yours is extremely trying at times." + +"It's quite trying to me, that I've had to send him away, and can't have +him about any more till Lulu's gone. I'll be sorry to have Vi leave Ion, +but rejoiced to be rid of Lulu. I wonder if the captain still intends to +send her away? I sincerely hope so, for Vi's sake. Poor little Elsie may +be killed outright the next time Lulu has an opportunity to vent her +spite upon her." + +"O Rosie! how can you talk so?" exclaimed Zoe. "haven't you heard that +Lulu says she thought it was your dog she was kicking at? and that she +has been really sick with distress about the baby? As to sending her +away to be trained and taught by strangers--her father has no idea of +doing it: in fact,--so Vi told Ned,--the conviction that Lulu needed his +constant oversight and control had a great deal to do in leading him to +resign from the service and come home to live." + +"Then, he's a very good father,--a great deal better one than she +deserves. But I'm sorry for Vi and her baby." + +"You needn't be: surely the captain should be able to protect them from +Lulu," laughed Zoe. + +Rosie laughed too, remarked that it must be getting late; and they went +into the house. + + * * * * * + +"I do wish papa would come for me. I can't bear to go down alone to +breakfast," Lulu was saying to herself the next morning, when a light +step in the hall without caught her ear: then there was a tap at the +door; and, opening it, she found the lady of the house standing on the +threshold. + +"Good-morning, my child," she said in pleasant, cheery tones, and +smiling sweetly as she spoke; then, bending clown, she gave the little +girl a kiss. + +"Good-morning, grandma Elsie," murmured Lulu, blushing deeply, and +casting down her eyes: "you are very kind to come to see me, and to +kiss me too, when I have been so bad. Please take a chair," she added, +drawing one forward. + +"Thank you, dear; but I would rather sit on the sofa yonder, with you by +my side," Elsie said, taking Lulu's hand, and leading her to it, then, +when they had seated themselves, putting the other arm about the child's +waist, and drawing her close to her side. "I feel that I have been +neglecting you," she went on; "but my thoughts have been much taken up +with other things, and"-- + +"O grandma Elsie!" cried Lulu, bursting into tears. "I didn't deserve +that you should show me the least kindness, or think of me at all except +as a very bad, disagreeable girl. I should think you'd want to turn me +out of your house, and say I should never come into it again." + +"No, dear child, I have no such feeling toward you: if I had, should I +not be very much like that wicked servant to whom his lord had forgiven +a debt of ten thousand talents, yet who refused to have compassion on +his fellow-servant who owed him a hundred pence? I should, indeed; for +my sins against God have been far greater, and more heinous, than yours +against me or mine." + +"But you were always such a good child when you were a little girl, and +I am such a bad one." + +"No, my dear; that is quite a mistake; I was not always good as a +child, and I am very far from being perfect as a woman." + +"You seem so to me, grandma Elsie: I never know of your doing and saying +any thing the least bit wrong." + +"But you, my child, see only the outward appearance, while God looks at +the heart; and he knows that, though I am truly his servant, trying +earnestly to do his will, I fall lamentably short of it." + +"Grandma Elsie, I didn't know it was the baby: I didn't mean to hurt +her." + +"No, my dear, I know you didn't." + +"But papa said he must punish me all the same, because it was being in a +passion that made me do it. Grandma Elsie, if you had such a dreadful +temper as mine, wouldn't you be discouraged about ever conquering it?" + +"No, my child, not while I could find such words as these in the Bible: +'O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself: but in Me is thine help.' 'Thou +shalt call his name Jesus; for he shall save his people from their +sins.' 'He is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God +by him.' 'God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above +that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to +escape, that ye may be able to bear it.'" + +"'His people,'" repeated Lulu; then with a sigh, "But I am not one of +them, grandma Elsie; so those promises are not for me." + +"He invites you to become one of his people, and then they will be for +you. + +"'Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden,' Jesus says, 'and +I will give you rest.' + +"You feel yourself heavy laden with that unconquerable temper, do you +not?" + +"Yes, ma'am." + +"Then, that invitation is for you; and it will not be unconquerable with +the Lord to help you. + +"'The God of Israel is he that giveth strength and power unto his +people.' 'And they that stumbled are girded with strength.' You cannot +doubt that you are included in the invitation, for it is, 'Whosoever +will, let him take the water of life freely.' And the time to come is +now: 'Now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.'" + +The breakfast-bell rang at that moment; and grandma Elsie, rising, took +Lulu's hand, saying, "Come, my dear, you need not shrink from joining us +at the table: no one will be disposed to treat you unkindly." + +As she spoke, the door opened, and Capt. Raymond and Violet came in. +They exchanged morning greetings with their mother; while Lulu, with +eyes cast down, and cheeks aflame, half shrank behind her, ashamed and +afraid to meet Violet's gaze. + +But Violet bent down and kissed her affectionately, saying in a kindly +tone, "I hope you are feeling better than you did yesterday?" + +"O mamma Vi!" Lulu cried, throwing her arm round her young step-mother's +neck, and bursting into tears, "is baby still getting better? and will +you forgive me? I am, oh, so sorry!" + +"Yes, dear, baby is improving fast; and it is all forgiven, so far as I +am concerned," was the gentle reply. + +Then the captain kissed his little girl good-morning, and they all went +down to the breakfast-room together. + +The worst was over to Lulu in having seen Violet, yet it was quite an +ordeal to her to face the rest of the large family; but each one spoke +pleasantly to her. Rosie alone bestowed so much an unkind look upon her, +and that was wasted; for Lulu, expecting it from that quarter more than +any other, constantly averted her gaze from Rosie, keeping her eyes +down, or turned in another direction. + +Dr. Conly had joined them as they sat down, and presently he addressed +the captain:-- + +"I hear, Raymond, that you would like to buy in this neighborhood." + +"Yes, if I can find a suitable place,--one that will satisfy my wife as +well as myself," the captain answered with a smiling glance at Violet. + +"Well, Vi, how would Woodburn answer, so far as you are concerned?" +queried Arthur. + +"Woodburn! is it for sale?" she cried delightedly. "O Levis!" turning to +her husband, "it is a lovely old place! A visit there was always a great +treat to me as a child." + +"And it is really for sale?" exclaimed several voices in chorus, all +eyes turning inquiringly upon Dr. Conly. + +"Yes, so Miss Elliott told me yesterday," replied Arthur. "She was +slightly indisposed, and sent for me, and, while telling of her +ailments, remarked that she was very lonely since her sister Margaret +had married and gone, leaving her sole occupant--not taking servants +into account--of that large house, with its extensive grounds. So she +had at last decided, she said, to comply with her sister's urgent +request to sell the place, and take up her abode with them. + +"She had thought of advertising, and asked my advice about it. Of +course, I thought at once of you and Vi, captain, told her I knew of a +gentleman who might like to become a purchaser, and that I would promise +her a call from him to-day to look at the place. Will you redeem my +promise?" + +"Gladly," responded the captain, "especially as Vi expresses so strong a +liking for the place. Will you go with me, my dear?" + +"I hardly like to leave my baby yet," she answered dubiously. "But if +you should feel entirely satisfied with the house, the grounds, and the +price asked for them, you could not please me better than by making the +purchase." + +"There! if Miss Elliott only knew it, she might consider the estate as +good as sold," remarked Zoe. + +"If she is willing to take a reasonable price, I presume she might," +said Arthur. "Captain, I will go there directly from here: will you +drive over with me, and take a look at the place?" + +"Yes, thank you; and have a talk with the lady, if you will give me an +introduction." + +Max and Lulu, sitting side by side at the table, exchanged +glances,--Lulu's full of delight, Max's only interested. He shook his +head in response to her's. + +"What do you mean? wouldn't you like it?" she asked in an undertone. + +"Yes, indeed! but I'm pretty sure papa couldn't afford such a place as +that: it must be worth a good many thousands." + +Lulu's look lost much of its brightness; still, she did not quite give +up hope, as the conversation went on among their elders, Woodburn and +the Elliotts continuing to be the theme. + +"Will it be near enough to Ion?" Capt. Raymond asked, addressing Violet +more particularly. "What is the distance?" + +"Something over a mile, they call it," said Mr. Dinsmore. + +"That is as near as we can expect to be, I suppose," said Violet. + +"And with carriages and horses, bicycles, tricycles, and telephones, we +may feel ourselves very near neighbors indeed," remarked Edward. "When +the weather is too inclement for mamma or Vi to venture out, they can +talk together by the hour through the telephone, if they wish." + +"And it won't often be too inclement to go back and forth," said Zoe; +"almost always good enough for a close carriage, if for nothing else." + +"We are talking as if the place were already secured," remarked Violet, +with a smiling glance at her husband. + +"I think you may feel pretty sure of it if you want it, love; unless +Miss Elliott should change her mind about selling," he responded, in a +tone too low to reach any ear but hers. + +She gave him a bright, glad look, that quite settled the matter so far +as he was concerned; he would, if necessary, give even an exorbitant +price for the place, to please her. + +"Have you never seen Woodburn, captain?" asked Mrs. Dinsmore. + +"I have some recollection of driving past it," he replied meditatively; +"but--is not the house nearly concealed from view from the road, by a +thick growth of trees and shrubbery?" + +"Yes: you will thin them out a little, I hope, for the mansion is well +worth looking at; it is a very aristocratic-looking dwelling,--large, +substantial, and handsome architecturally." + +"Papa, are you going to buy it?" asked Grace. + +"It is too soon to answer that question, daughter," he said pleasantly; +and Max and Lulu again exchanged glances, which said this time, "Maybe +he will, after all." + +Both ardently wished their father would propose taking them along; he +did not: but when Dr. Conly said, with a kindly glance at Grace, "There +will be room in my carriage for a little friend of mine, if papa is +willing to let her go with us," he at once said,-- + +"Certainly, Gracie may go, if she will be ready in season, and not keep +the doctor waiting." + +"Indeed I will, papa," she cried delightedly, and ran away to don hat +and coat; for the meal was concluded, and everybody leaving the table. + +Lulu followed her father, till, in the hall, she found an opportunity to +speak to him without being overheard. + +"Papa," she asked, "what am I to do with myself to-day?" + +"Stay in your room, and learn your lessons, beginning just where you +left off the other day. You will recite to me after I come back; then we +will consider what you shall do for the rest of the day." + +"Yes, sir: may I see Evelyn when she comes?" + +"If she chooses to go to you in your room." + +"Must I stay in my room all the time?" she asked dejectedly. + +"While I am away. I will take you out after I return." Then, noticing +her downcast look, "You shall have more liberty when we get into our own +home," he said kindly. + +At that she looked up with a bright, glad smile. "Papa, it will be _so +nice_!" + +Max had drawn near. + +"Papa," he said, "won't you let Lu take a walk with me? Mayn't we run +over to Fairview, and bring Evelyn back with us? I know she'd be glad to +have company coming over to school." + +"Yes, you may go, both of you, if you like. But, Lulu, when you get +home, go at once to your room: don't stop in the grounds or on the +veranda." + +"I won't, papa," she said: "I'll go straight to my room, and, oh, thank +you for letting me go!" + + + + +CHAPTER XVII. + +"Home, sweet home!" + + +"How large is the estate, doctor?" asked Capt. Raymond, as they were on +their way to Woodburn. + +"I cannot say exactly," replied Arthur. "There is a bit of woodland +comprising several acres; and lawn, gardens, and shrubbery cover several +more. I believe that is all." + +"About as much as I care for," returned the captain. + +"The estate was formerly very large," Arthur went on,--"some thousands +of acres,--and the family was a very wealthy one; but, like many others, +they lost heavily by the war, and were compelled to part with one +portion of the estate after another, till little more than the homestead +was left; and now it seems that it, too, must go." + +"Are they so reduced?" the captain asked in a tone of deep sympathy. + +"I think Miss Elliott does not feel compelled to part with it, and would +still live on there, if it were not for the loneliness of the situation, +and a natural desire to be with her sister, the only remaining member of +their once large family, besides herself." + +"Yes, yes: I see. I understand, and shall feel much more comfortable in +buying it, than if I knew that poverty compelled her to part with it +against her will." + +"That shows your kindness of heart," Arthur said, turning toward his +friend with an appreciative smile. + +The next moment they had entered the Woodburn grounds, and Capt. Raymond +and Grace were glancing from side to side in a very interested manner. + +"The place is a good deal run down," remarked Arthur. "They have not had +the means to keep it up, I suppose; but if it comes into your hands, +captain, you can soon set matters right in regard to that; and I, for +one, shall greatly enjoy seeing the improvement." + +"And I making it," was the cheery rejoinder; "more, I think, than taking +possession of a place that was too perfect to be improved." + +"Papa, I'd just love to have this for our home!" cried Gracie, flushing +with pleasure as she glanced here and there, and then up into his face +with an eager, questioning look, "Won't you buy it, papa?" coaxingly. + +"It is still too soon for that question, my child," he said, smiling +down at her. "But I hope to be able to answer it before very long." + +They had reached the house, and were presently ushered into the presence +of its owner. She was desirous to sell, the captain to buy,--willing +also to give not only a fair, but a liberal, price; so it took but a +short time for them to come to an agreement. + +He bought the land, house, furniture, every thing just as it stood; was +promised possession in two weeks, and accorded the privilege of at once +beginning any repairs or alterations he might deem desirable. + +Before making the agreement, he had inspected the whole house. He found +it large, conveniently arranged, and in very tolerable repair. + +The furniture had evidently been very handsome in its day, and would do +quite well, he thought, to begin with: much of it might, with +re-upholstering and varnishing, please Violet as well as any that could +be bought elsewhere. He was eager to bring her to look at it, the house +and the grounds. + +These last delighted both himself and Grace, although lawn and gardens +were far from being as trim and neat as those of Ion and Fairview: there +was an air of neglect about the whole place, but that could soon be +remedied. + +The bit of woodland was beautiful; and through it, and across lawn and +gardens, ran a little stream of clear, sparkling water,--a pretty +feature in the landscape, without being deep enough to be dangerous to +the little ones. + +Grace went everywhere with her father, up-stairs and down, indoors and +out, quietly looking and listening, but seldom speaking, unless +addressed. + +Once or twice she said, in a low aside, "Papa, I'd like to live here, +if you can 'ford to buy it. + +"Papa, this is such a pretty room, and the view from that window is so +nice!" + +He would reply only by a kind smile, or a word or two of assent. She did +not understand all the talk in the library after they had finished their +round, and when they left was still in some doubt as to her father's +intentions. + +"Papa," she asked eagerly, as soon as they were fairly on their homeward +way, "have you bought it?" + +"We have come to an agreement," he answered. + +"Then, is it ours?" + +"It will be, as soon as I have got the deed, and handed over the money." + +"Oh, I'm so glad!" she cried, clapping her hands with delight. "And +we're to be 'lowed to go there to stay in two weeks, aren't we? I +thought that was what Miss Elliott said." + +"Yes: can you get all your possessions packed up by that time?" + +"Yes, indeed, papa: one day would be enough time for that." + +"And if you should happen to forget one of the dollies, you could go +back for her," remarked the doctor. + +"Or replace it with a new one," said the captain. + +"But I love all my dollies, papa," she returned, with a wistful look up +into his face: "they're my children, you know. Would you be satisfied +with another new little girl 'stead of me?" + +"No, indeed!" he replied, bending down to kiss her cheek. "If I had +another new little girl given me, I should want to hold fast to my +little Gracie too; and you shall keep all your dollies as long as you +please." + +Lulu and Max started on their walk to Fairview about the same time that +Dr. Conly drove away with their father and Grace. + +Their talk was principally of the new home in prospect. Lulu had only +driven past Woodburn several times; but Max had been taken there once by +Dr. Conly, with whom he was almost as great a favorite as his sister +Grace, and had seen not only the grounds, but one or two rooms of the +mansion. + +Lulu was eager to hear all he had to tell about the place, and he not at +all averse to describing what he had seen. + +So interested were they in the topic, that they reached the entrance to +the Fairview grounds almost ere they were aware of it. + +"Oh, we're here!" exclaimed Lulu, in some surprise. "Max, I'll stay +outside, while you go up to the house, for--I--I can't bear to see aunt +Elsie and the others." + +Her eyes were downcast, her cheeks burning with blushes as she spoke. + +"But you may as well get it over," said Max: "you'll have to see them +all sometime." + +"You don't care a bit, _do_ you?" she said, in a hurt tone. + +"Yes, I do; I'm right sorry for you; but I can't help your having to +meet them sooner or later." + +"But I'm afraid I won't be welcome to aunt Elsie. What if she should +tell me to go out of the house, she didn't want such a bad girl there?" + +"She isn't that kind of person," said Max. "But here comes Eva," as the +little girl came tripping down the avenue to meet them. + +She shook hands with Max, then threw her arms round Lulu, and kissed +her. + +"O Eva! I'm 'most ashamed to look at you," murmured Lulu, half averting +her blushing face. "I shouldn't think you'd want me for your friend any +more." + +"I do, though: I love you dearly, and should have gone to your room +yesterday if your papa had not refused to allow it," responded Evelyn, +repeating her caress. "Come in and rest, both of you: aunt Elsie told me +to ask you." + +"I'm not sure that papa meant to give me permission to go into the +house," said Lulu, hanging back. + +"No,--come to think of it,--I don't believe he did," said Max. "Besides, +it must be pretty near school-time; so if you are ready, Eva, and want +to walk, we'll start back directly, and be glad to take you with us." + +"Yes, I prefer to walk," she said: "I'll be ready in five minutes, and +glad to have your company." + +Mrs. Leland was on the veranda. + +"Won't they come in?" she asked of Evelyn, as the child came hurrying up +the steps. + +"No, auntie: Lu is not quite certain that her papa gave her permission." + +"Then, I'll go to them." + +Lulu's eyes were on the ground, her cheeks hot with blushes, as Mrs. +Leland drew near the rustic bench on which she and Max had seated +themselves. + +"Good-morning, my dears: I am sorry you cannot come in and sit a while," +was her pleasant greeting. Then she shook hands with Max and kissed +Lulu. + +"I heard you were not well yesterday, Lulu: I hope you feel quite so +this morning?" + +"Yes, ma'am, thank you." + +"I heard from Ion before breakfast, and am delighted that baby is still +improving, as, no doubt, you are, both of you." + +"Yes, indeed!" exclaimed Max. + +"And I am gladder than words can tell," said Lulu, a tear rolling +quickly down her cheek. "Aunt Elsie, I do love her! I think she is the +nicest, sweetest baby I ever saw." + +"Yes, my dear; and I have no doubt you intend to be the best of sisters +to her." + +"Oh, I do! I can't ever make up to her for--for hurting her so, though I +did not mean to do it." + +"Of course not: you couldn't be so cruel toward any baby, but especially +your own sweet little sister," was the gentle, sweet-toned reply. "I am +rejoiced, especially for you, my dears, and for your mamma, that your +father is going to settle down here; for I know it will add greatly to +your happiness, he is such a good husband and father, and you will so +enjoy having a home of your own." + +"Yes, aunt Elsie: we think it is the best thing that could have happened +to us," replied Max. + +Evelyn joined them at that moment; so they said good-by, and started on +their way back to Ion. + +"Eva," said Max, "have you heard about Woodburn?" + +"No; what about it?" + +"It's for sale, and perhaps papa will buy it." + +"Oh, how nice that would be!" she exclaimed. "I've been there with aunt +Elsie, and it's just a lovely place! It has a rather neglected look now; +but it wouldn't take long to remedy that, and then it would be quite as +handsome as Ion or Fairview, or any other place about here. Aren't you +happy, Lu?" + +"I shall be if papa gets it; but the best thing of all is, that he is to +be with us all the time." + +"Yes, of course," sighed Evelyn, thinking of the happy days when she had +her father with her. "Lu," she said presently, "I know you are not to be +sent away; but where are you to go to school?" + +"To papa," replied Lulu, with a glad look and smile. + +Evelyn sighed again. "The only part I regret," she remarked, "is that we +have to give up being together in our studies,--you and I. Unless," she +added the next moment, as if struck by a sudden thought, "your father +would take me as a pupil too. But I wouldn't dare to ask it." + +"I would," said Max: "I dare ask papa almost any thing,--unless it was +leave to do something wrong,--and I'll undertake to sound him on the +subject." + +"I'm not afraid to ask him, either," said Lulu; "and he's so kind, I do +believe he'll say yes, or at least that he'll do it if everybody else is +agreed. Have you seen him, Eva?" + +"Yes; and he had such a kind, fatherly manner toward me, that I fell in +love with him at once. I believe I'd be glad to have him adopt me if he +was badly in want of another daughter about my age," she added, with a +merry look and smile. + +"I believe he'd be the gainer if he could swap me off for you," said +Lulu, catching her friend's tone; "but I'm very happy in feeling quite +sure he would rather have me, bad as I am, just because I am his own." + +"That makes all the difference in the world," said Evelyn; "and perhaps, +on becoming acquainted with my faults, he might think them worse than +yours." + +It was not quite school-time when they reached Ion, and Evelyn proposed +that they should spend the few intervening minutes in the grounds. + +"I'd like to, ever so much," said Lulu; "but papa bade me go directly to +my own room on getting home. So good-by," and she moved on resolutely in +the direction of the house. + +"Good-by. I'll see you again when school is out, if I can," Evelyn +called after her. + +Lulu's thoughts were so full of other things, she found great difficulty +in fixing them upon her lessons. But saying to herself that it would be +much too bad to fail in her first recitations to her father, she exerted +her strong will to the utmost, and succeeded. She was quite ready for +him when, at length, he came in. + +But looking up eagerly from her book, "Papa," she asked, "have you, oh! +have you, bought it?" + +"Bought what?" he asked smilingly, as he sat down and drew her to his +side. + +"O papa! you know! Woodburn, I mean." + +"I think I have secured it," he said, "and that it will make a very +delightful home for us all." + +"Oh, I am so glad!" she cried, throwing her arms round his neck, and +giving him a vigorous hug. "When can we move in, papa?" + +"In about two weeks, probably: can you stand having to wait for that +length of time?" + +"I s'pose I'll have to," she said, laughing a little ruefully. "It'll +help very much that I'll have you here, and see you every day. Are you +going to keep me shut up in this room all the time?" + +"No: did I not tell you, you were no longer a prisoner?" + +"Oh, yes, sir! but I--I don't care very much to--to be with Rosie and +the rest." + +"I prefer that you should not be, except when I am present," he returned +gravely. "I want to keep you with me as much as possible; and would +rather have you alone, or with Evelyn, Max, and Gracie only, when I am +not with you." + +"I like that best, too, papa," she replied humbly; "for I can't trust +myself not to get into a passion with Rosie and her dog, and I suppose +you can't trust me either." + +"Not yet, daughter," he said gently; "but I hope the time will come when +I can. Now we will attend to the lessons." + +When the recitations were finished, "Papa," she said, with an +affectionate, admiring look up into his face, "I think you are a _very_ +nice teacher: you make every thing so clear and plain, and so +interesting. I'm so glad you're the gentleman who is to have charge of +me," she added with a happy laugh. + +"So am I," he said, caressing her. "I am very glad, very thankful, to be +able to take charge of all my own children; and whatever I may lack in +experience and ability as a teacher, I hope to make up in the deep +interest I shall always feel in the welfare and progress of my pupils." + +She then told him of Evelyn's wish, concluding With, "Won't you, dear +papa? I'd like it so much, and Eva is such a good girl you wouldn't have +a bit of trouble managing her. She's just as different from me as +possible." + +"Quite a recommendation; and if I were as sure of proving a competent +teacher, I should not hesitate to grant your request. But it is a new +business to me, and perhaps it would not be wise for me to undertake the +tuition of more than my own three at present. However," he added, seeing +her look of disappointment, "I will take the matter into consideration." + +"Oh, thank you, sir! Papa, I've just thought of two things I want to +talk to you about." + +"Very well; let me hear them." + +"The first is about my being so naughty at Viamede," she went on, +hanging her head, and blushing deeply; "in such a passion at Signor +Foresti, and so obstinate and disobedient to grandpa Dinsmore." + +"I was very sorry to hear of it all," he said gravely: "but what about +it?" + +"Don't you have to punish me for it?" she asked, half under her breath. + +"No: the punishment I gave you the other night settled all accounts up +to that date." + +She breathed more freely. + +"Papa, would you have made me go back to that horrid man after he struck +me?" + +"It is not worth while to consider that question at this late day. Now, +what else?" he asked. + +"Papa, I spoiled one of those valuable books of engravings belonging to +grandpa Dinsmore; no, I didn't exactly spoil it myself, but I took it +out on the veranda without leave, and carelessly left it where Rosie's +dog could get at it; and he scratched and gnawed and tore it, till it is +almost ruined." + +"I shall replace it at once," he said. "I am sorry you were so careless, +and particularly that you took the book out there without permission; +but that was not half so bad as flying into a passion, even if you hurt +nothing or no one but yourself." + +"But I did get into a passion, papa, at the dog and at Rosie," she +acknowledged, in a frightened tone, and blushing more deeply than +before. + +"I am deeply grieved to hear it," he said. + +"And won't you have to punish me for that, and for getting the book +spoiled?" + +"No: didn't I tell you just now that all accounts were settled up to the +other night?" + +"Papa, you're very, very kind," she said, putting her arm round his +neck, and laying her head on his shoulder. + +"I am very glad, that, with all her faults, my dear little daughter is +so truthful and so open with me," he said, smoothing her hair. + +"Papa, I'm ever so sorry you'll have to pay so much money to replace +that book," she said. "But--you often give me some pocket-money, +and--won't you please keep all you would give me till it counts up +enough to pay for the book?" + +"It is a right feeling, a feeling that pleases me, which prompts you to +make that request," he said in a kind tone, and pressing his lips to her +cheek; "and probably another time I may let you pay for such a piece of +carelessness, but you need not in this instance. I feel rich enough to +spare the money quite easily for that and an increase in my children's +weekly allowance. What is yours now?" + +"Fifty cents, papa." + +"Where is your purse?" + +She took it from her pocket, and put it into his hand. + +"Only five cents in it," he remarked, with a smile, when he had +examined. + +Then, taking a handful of loose change from his pocket, he counted out +four bright quarters and ten dimes, and poured them into her purse. + +"O papa! so much!" she cried delightedly, "I feel ever so rich!" + +He laughed at that. "Now," he said, "you shall have a dollar every week, +unless I should have to withdraw it on account of some sort of bad +behavior on your part. Max is to have the same; Gracie half a dollar +till she is a little older: and you are all to keep an account of your +spendings." + +He took from another pocket, three little blank-books. + +"One of these is for you: the others are for your brother and sister," +he said. "See, there is a blank space for every day in the week; and, +Whenever you lay out any money, you must write down in the proper place +what it was that you bought, and how much it cost." + +"And show it to you, papa?" + +"Once in a while: probably, whenever I hand you your allowance, I shall +look over your account for the week that is just past, and tell you what +I think of the way you have laid out your money, in order to help you to +learn to spend it judiciously." + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII. + +"Fortune is merry, And in this mood will give us any thing." + + +There was a sound of small, hurrying feet in the hall without, a tap at +the door; and Max's voice asked, "May we come in?" + +"Yes," said his father; and instantly the door was thrown wide. Evelyn +came in with a quiet, lady-like step, and Max and Grace more +boisterously. + +The captain rose, shook hands with Eva, set her a chair, and sat down +again, drawing Gracie to his arms, while Max stood at his side. + +"Oh! what are those for?" he asked, catching sight of the blank-books. + +"This is for you, this for Grace," the captain answered, bestowing them +as he spoke, then went on to repeat substantially what he had just been +saying to Lulu, and to replenish their purses as he had hers. + +They were both delighted, both grateful. + +Evelyn looked on, well pleased. "Now your allowance is just the same as +mine, and I am so glad," she said to Lulu. "I have never kept an +account; but I think it must be a good plan, and I mean to after this." + +"There is another thing, children," said the captain: "any money that we +have, is only lent to us by our heavenly Father; and it is our duty to +set aside a certain portion for giving to his cause." + +"How much, papa?" asked Max. + +"People have different ideas about that," was the reply. "In +Old-Testament times, the rule was one-tenth of all; and I think most +people should not give less now: many are able to give a great deal +more. I hope each of you will be glad to give as much as that." + +He opened Lulu's Bible, lying on the table, and read aloud, "'He who +soweth sparingly, shall reap also sparingly; and he who soweth +bountifully, shall reap also bountifully. Every man according as he +purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of +necessity; for God loveth a cheerful giver.'" + +"I'll give a tenth of all," said Lulu. "I mean to buy a little purse on +purpose to keep my tenth in, and I'll put two of these dimes in it. That +will be the tenth of the two dollars you've given me, won't it, papa?" + +"Yes," he said. + +"And I'll do the same," said Max. + +"I too," added Gracie. + +"It is just what my papa taught me to do," remarked Evelyn modestly. + +"Would you children all like to take a drive with me this afternoon?" +asked the captain. + +There was a simultaneous and joyful assent from his own three: then +Evelyn said, "Thank you, sir. I should like it extremely, if I can get +permission. Aunt Elsie expects me home to dinner; but I will go now to +the telephone, and ask if I may stay and accept your invitation." + +"And while you are doing that, I will go to my wife, and try to persuade +her to join our party," the captain said, leaving the room. + +Evelyn had no difficulty in gaining permission to stay at Ion for the +rest of the day, or go anywhere Capt. Raymond might propose to take her; +and he found but little difficulty in persuading Violet to accompany him +in a drive that would take her from her baby for an hour or two, the +little one being so much better that she did not fear to leave it in +charge of her mother and the nurse, thinking it might die before her +return. + +"The carriage will be at the door in ten or fifteen minutes after we +leave the dinner-table," the captain told them all; and each one +promised to be ready to start at once. + +The children all came down the stairs and out upon the veranda together, +and only a little in advance of the captain and Violet. + +There was a simultaneous exclamation of surprise as they saw, not the +Ion family carriage, but a new and very handsome one, with a pair of +fine match-horses, which none of them had ever seen before, drawn up at +the foot of the veranda-steps, while, a few feet beyond, a servant held +the bridle of a beautiful, spirited pony, whose long mane, gracefully +arched neck, and glossy coat, struck them all with admiration. + +The carriage-horses were no less handsome or spirited: they were tossing +their manes, and pawing the ground, with impatience to be off. + +Violet turned a bright, inquiring look upon her husband, while all three +of his children were asking in eager, excited tones, "Papa, papa, whose +carriage and horses are these?" + +"Ours," he said, handing Violet to a seat in the vehicle; then, as he +helped Evelyn in, "Max, my son, if you will ride that pony, there will +be more room here for the rest of us." + +"O papa! may I?" cried the boy in tones of delight. "Did you hire it for +me?" + +"No: I only bought it for you. Mount, and let me see how well you can +manage him--how well you have improved your opportunities for learning +to ride." + +Max needed no second invitation, but had vaulted into the saddle before +his father was done speaking. + +"Now put him through his paces," was the next order. + +Max wheeled about, dashed down the avenue at a rapid gallop, turned, and +came back at an easy canter; his father and sisters, Violet also, +watching him in proud delight, he was so handsome, and sat his pony so +well. + +"Ah! that will do," his father said when the lad was within easy +hearing-distance: "these fellows," glancing at the horses attached to +the carriage, "are getting too restless to stand any longer; so you may +finish your exhibition at another time. I have seen enough to feel that +you are quite equal to the management of your pony." + +"O papa! he's just splendid!" Max burst out, bending down to pat and +stroke the neck of his steed; "and I can never thank you enough for such +a gift." + +"Enjoy him, and use him kindly: that is all I ask," the captain said, +entering the carriage, where he had already placed his two little girls. +"Drive on, Scipio. Max, you may ride along-side." + +"I 'spect I know where we're going," remarked Grace gleefully, and with +an arch smile up into her father's face, as she noticed the direction +they were taking on turning out of the avenue into the high-road. + +"Do you?" he said. "Well, wait a little, and you will find out how good +a guess you have made." + +"To Woodburn, papa?" queried Lulu eagerly. + +"Have patience, and you will see presently," he answered with a smile. + +"Mamma Vi, do you know?" she asked. + +"It is your father's secret," said Violet. "I should not presume to tell +you when he declines doing so." + +"We shall know in a very few minutes, Lu," said Evelyn: "it is only a +short drive to Woodburn." + +"I was thinking about that name," said Grace. "Papa, why do they call it +Woodburn? There's woods,--do they burn them sometimes? They don't look +as if they'd ever been burned." + +"I don't think they have," he said, "except such parts of them as dry +twigs and fallen branches, that could be picked up from the ground, or +now and then a tree that it was thought best to cut down, or that fell +of itself. But you know, there is a pretty little brook running across +the estate, and in Scotland such a stream is called a burn; so, having a +wood and a burn, Woodburn is a very appropriate name." + +"Yes, papa, I think it is, and a pretty name too. Thank you for +explaining it, and not laughing at my mistake." + +"Even papa doesn't know nearly every thing, little daughter," he said, +stroking and patting the small hand she had laid on his knee, "so it +would be quite out of place for him to laugh at you for asking a +sensible question. We should never be ashamed to ask for information +that we need. It is much wiser than to remain in ignorance for fear of +being laughed at." + +"And her father always gives information so kindly and patiently," +remarked Violet. + +"And I think he knows '_most_ every thing," said Grace. "Oh, I did guess +right! for here we are at Woodburn." + +They drove and walked about the grounds, admiring, criticising, planning +improvements; then called on Miss Elliott, and, with her readily +accorded permission, went over the house. + +Violet and the captain selected a suite of rooms for their own +occupation, and he decided which the children should use. + +A bedroom opening from their own was selected for Grace, the adjoining +room beyond for Lulu; and another, into which both these latter opened, +they were told should be their own little sitting-room. + +Besides these, a tiny apartment in a tower, communicating with Lulu's +bedroom, was given to her. The sitting-room opened into the hall also, +so that it was not necessary to pass through one bedroom to reach the +other. + +They were all bright, cheerful rooms, with a pleasant outlook from every +window: in the sitting-room there were French windows opening upon a +balcony. + +The little girls were almost speechless with delight when told by their +father that these four apartments were to be appropriated solely to +their use. + +Lulu caught his hand, and kissed it, tears of mingled joy and penitence +springing to her eyes. + +He smiled down at her, and laid his other hand tenderly on her head for +an instant. + +Then turning to Max, "Now, my boy," he said, "we must settle where you +are to lodge. Have you any choice?" + +"Is it to be more than one room for me, papa?" he asked, with an arch +smile. "I believe boys don't usually fare quite so well as girls in +such things." + +"My boy does," returned his father: "you shall have two or three rooms +if you want them, and quite as well furnished as those of your sisters." + +"Then, if you please, papa, I'll take those over Lu's, and thank you +very much. But as you have already given me several things that my +sisters haven't got,--a gun, a watch, and that splendid pony,--I think +it would be quite fair that they should have better and prettier +furniture in their rooms than I in mine." + +"That makes no difference, Max," his father answered with a pleased +laugh. "I should hardly want the girls to have guns, but watches and +ponies they shall have by the time they are as old as you are now." + +At that the two little girls, standing near, exchanged glances of +delight. They had been unselfishly glad for Max, and now they rejoiced +each for herself and for the other. + +Though, in common with all the rest, deeply interested in the new home, +Max was not sorry when his father and Violet decided that it was time to +return to Ion; for he was eager to show his pony to grandma Elsie, Zoe, +and Rosie, who had not yet seen it. + +"Papa, do you require me to keep along-side of the carriage?" he asked, +as he remounted. + +"No: if you wish, you may act as our _avant-courier_," was the smiling +reply. "I quite understand that you are in haste to display your new +treasure." + +"Yes, sir: that was why I asked. Thank you, sir;" and away the lad flew, +urging his pony to a rapid gallop. + +He reached Ion some minutes in advance of the carriage, found nearly all +of the family who had remained at home on the veranda, and greatly +enjoyed their exclamations of surprise and admiration at sight of his +steed. + +As he drew rein at the foot of the steps, and lifted his hat to the +ladies, Zoe and Rosie came hurriedly forward to get a nearer view. The +first exclaimed,-- + +"What a beautiful pony! Where did he come from, Max?" + +Rosie asking, "Whose is he?" + +"Mine; a present from papa," replied Max, sitting proudly erect, and +patting the pony's neck; "but I don't know where he came from, aunt Zoe. +You'll have to ask papa if you want to know." + +"You're in luck, Maxie," she said lightly. + +"Yes, indeed. I was born in luck when I was born my father's son." + +"Of course you were," she returned, laughing. "Where are the others? Oh, +here they come!" as she caught sight of the captain's new carriage just +turning in at the avenue-gates. + +Those who were in it were a gay and happy party, who, all the way as +they came, had been discussing plans for making the new home more +convenient, comfortable, and beautiful, and for the life they were to +live in it. + +Woodburn was the principal theme of conversation in the evening also, +the entire family being gathered together in the parlor, and no visitors +present. + +"Tell us about your nursery, Vi," said her mother: "where is it to be?" + +"Next to our sleeping-room, mamma, on the other side from Gracie's: you +may be sure we want our little ones near us." + +"But is it a pleasant room?" + +"None brighter or cheerier in the house, mamma; it is of good size too; +and we mean to have it furnished with every comfort, and in a way to +make it as attractive as possible." + +"Pleasantly suggestive pictures among other things?" + +"Yes, mamma. I know, from my own happy experience, that they have a +great deal to do with educating a child." + +"In both morals and art?" said the captain, looking smilingly at her. "I +should think so, judging from what my wife is; and surely, it is +reasonable to expect a child to be, to some extent, a reflection of its +surroundings; refined or vulgar, according to the style of faces--living +or pictured--it is constantly gazing upon, etc. But, however that may +be, we will try to keep upon the safe side, furnishing only what must +have a good influence, so far as it has any at all." + +Lulu was there, sitting as close to her father as she could well get. +She had a feeling that it was the only safe place for her. + +"Shall I have some pictures on my walls, papa?" she asked in a low +aside. + +"Yes: we will go some day soon to the city, and choose some fine +engravings for your rooms, Max's and Gracie's; furniture, too, carpets, +curtains, and new paper for the walls." + +"Oh, but that will be delightful!" she exclaimed. "Papa, you are just +too good and kind for any thing." + +Max, who was near at hand, had overheard. "That's so!" he said. "I +suppose you mean that I am to go too, papa?" + +"Yes; Gracie also. My dear," to Violet, "when will it suit you to +accompany us?--to-morrow?" + +"To-morrow is Saturday," she said reflectively. "Suppose we say Monday? +I hope baby will be so much better by that time, that I shall feel easy +in leaving her for a long day's shopping." + +"Very well," he said: "we will go Monday morning if nothing happens to +prevent." + +"Lulu looks as if she did not know how to wait so long," Violet said, +smiling kindly on the little girl. "Can't you take her and Max and +Gracie to-morrow, and again on Monday? Surely, they can select some +things for their own rooms, with you to help them." + +"No. I want your taste as well as my own and theirs, and Lulu must learn +to wait: it is a lesson she needs," he added, looking down at her with +grave kindliness, and pressing affectionately the hand she had slipped +into his. + +She flushed, and cast down her eyes. + +"Yes, papa," she murmured, "I will try to be good and patient. I'm sure +I ought to be when you are so very good to me." + +"Now, captain, if my taste and judgment were considered equal to Vi's, +and Lulu might be spared that lesson," remarked Zoe laughingly, "I'd +offer to go in her place,--Vi's, I mean. I think it would be great fun +to help choose pictures, carpets, and furniture." + +"Thank you, Zoe; that is a kind offer," said Violet: "and if mamma +thinks it an enjoyable errand, and will consent to supplement your taste +and judgment with hers, they will be a good deal more than equal to +mine," she concluded, with a smiling glance at her mother. + +"I am quite of Zoe's opinion as to the pleasantness of the object of the +expedition, Vi," Elsie said, "and quite at the service of the captain +and yourself, to go, or to take your place in watching over baby while +you go; and I think you will find it necessary to spend more than one +or two days in the work of selecting what you will want for the +furnishing of your home." + +"I dare say you are right about that, mother," said the captain; "and as +it seems to be the desire of all parties that the work should be begun +to-morrow, I think I will take the children and as many of you ladies as +may like to accompany us." + +"Papa, mayn't we drive to the city in the new carriage?" pleaded Lulu. +"I'd like it ever so much better than going in the cars; and then we can +drive from one store to another, without having to take the street-cars +or a hack." + +"It shall be as the ladies who decide to go with us may wish," he said. + +"I think Lulu's plan a very good one," said grandma Elsie, kindly +desirous to see the child gratified. + +"And I would greatly prefer it, if I should be one of the party," added +Zoe. + +"As I trust you will," returned the captain gallantly. "Gracie, +daughter, it is time little ones like you were in their nests. Bid +good-night, and go." + +The child obeyed instantly and cheerfully. + +"And I must go back to my baby," Violet remarked, as she rose and left +the room along with the little girl. + +"You may go to your room, Lulu," the captain said, in a quiet aside; +"but you need not say good-night to me now: I shall step in to look at +you before I go to mine." + +"Yes, papa," she returned, with a glad look, and followed Grace's +example. + +"Max, what do you say to a promenade on the veranda with your father?" +Capt. Raymond asked, with a smiling glance at his son. + +Max jumped up with alacrity. "That I'd like nothing better, sir," he +said; and they went out together. + +"You are pleased with your pony, Max?" the captain said inquiringly, +striking a match and lighting a cigar as he spoke. + +"Yes, indeed, papa!" was the enthusiastic reply. "I feel very rich +owning him." + +"And mean to be a kind master to him, I trust?" + +"Yes, sir; oh, yes, indeed! I don't intend ever to speak a cross word to +him, much less give him a blow." + +"He has always been used to kind treatment, I was told, and has nothing +vicious in his disposition," the captain continued, puffing at his +cigar, and pacing the veranda with measured tread, Max keeping close at +his side: "so I think he will always give you satisfaction, if you are +gentle and kind, never ill-treating him in any way." + +"I mean to make quite a pet of him, sir," Max said. + +Then, with an arch look up into his father's face,--a full moon making +it light enough for each to see the other's countenance quite +distinctly,--"Papa, you are very generous to me, but you never offer me +a cigar." + +The captain stopped short in his walk, and faced his son with some +sternness of look and tone. "Max, you haven't learned to smoke? tell me: +have you ever smoked a cigar? or tobacco in any shape?" + +"Yes, sir; but"-- + +"Don't do it again: I utterly and positively forbid it." + +"Yes, sir: I'll obey; and, in fact, I have no desire to smoke again: it +was just one cigar I tried; and it made me so deathly sick, that I've +never wanted another. I wouldn't have done it, papa, if you had ever +forbidden me; but--but you had never said any thing to me on the +subject, and I'd seen"--Max hesitated, and left his sentence unfinished. + +"You had seen your father smoke, and naturally thought you might follow +his example?" + +"Yes, sir." + +"Well, my son, I can hardly blame you for that; but there are some +things a man may do with impunity, that a boy may not. Tobacco is said +to be far more injurious to one who has not attained his growth, than to +an adult. But it is not seldom injurious to the latter also: some seem +to use it with no bad effect, but it has wrought horrible suffering for +many. I am sorry I ever formed the habit, and I would save you from the +same regret, or something worse: indeed, so anxious am I to do so, that +I would much rather hand you a thousand dollars than a cigar, if I +thought you would smoke it." + +"Papa, I promise you I will never try the thing again; never touch +tobacco in any shape," Max said earnestly. + +"Thank you, my son; and I will give up the habit for your sake," +returned his father, grasping the lad's hand with one of his, and, with +the other, flinging his cigar far down the avenue. + +"Oh, no, papa! don't do it for my sake," said Max. "Cousin Arthur told +me that when a man had smoked for years, it cost him a good deal of +suffering to give it up; and I couldn't bear to see you suffer so. I'll +refrain all the same, without your stopping." + +"I don't doubt that you would, my dear boy; and I fully appreciate the +affection for me that prompts you to talk in that way," the captain +said: "but I have set a bad example quite long enough, not to my own son +alone, but to other people's; and whatever I may have to endure in +breaking off from the bad habit, will be no more than I deserve for +contracting it. I should be very sorry, Max, to have you feel that you +have a coward for a father,--a man who would shrink from the course he +felt to be right, rather than endure pain, mental or physical." + +"A coward! O papa! I could never think that of you!" cried the boy, +flushing hotly; "and if ever any fellow should dare to hint such a thing +in my hearing, I'd knock him down as quick as a flash." + +The corners of the captain's lips twitched; but his tones were grave +enough as he said, "I don't want you to do any fighting on my account, +Max; and if anybody slanders me, I shall try to live it down. + +"There is another thing I want to talk to you about," he went on +presently, "and that is the danger of tampering with intoxicating +drinks. The only safe plan is to let them entirely alone. I am thankful +to be able to say that I have not set you a bad example in that +direction. My good mother taught me to 'touch not, taste not, handle +not;' and I have never taken so much as a glass of wine; though there +have been times, my boy, when it required some moral courage to stand +out against the persuasions, and especially the ridicule, of my +companions." + +Max's eyes sparkled. "I know it must, papa," he said; "and when I am +tried in the same way, I'll remember my father's example, and try to act +as bravely as he did." + + + + +CHAPTER XIX. + +"Train up a child in the way he should go."--PROV. xxii. 6. + + +"Papa, I want to ask you for something," was Lulu's eager salutation, +as, in accordance with his promise, he stepped into her room, on the way +to his own, to bid her good-night. + +"Well, daughter," he said, sitting down, and drawing her into his arms, +"there is scarcely any thing that gives me more pleasure than +gratifying any reasonable request from you. What is it you want?" + +"Leave to invite Evelyn to go with us to-morrow, if you don't think it +will make too many, papa." + +"I suppose it would add greatly to your enjoyment to have her with you," +he said reflectively. "Yes, you may ask her; or I will do so, early in +the morning, through the telephone, if the weather is such that we can +go." + +"Thank you, you dear papa." she said, giving him a hug and kiss. "I +ought to be a very good girl, for you are always so kind to me." + +She was up betimes the next morning, eagerly scanning the sky, which, to +her great delight, gave every indication of fair weather for the day. + +She hastened to array herself in suitable attire for her trip to the +city,--having consulted grandma Elsie on the subject the night +before,--and had just finished when she heard her father's step in the +hall. + +She ran to open the door. + +"Good-morning, little daughter," he said with a smile, and stooping to +give her a caress. "I have just been to the telephone. Evelyn will go +with us, and I trust you will both enjoy your day." + +"Oh, I know I shall!" she cried: "it will be just delightful! Are we all +to go in the carriage, papa?" + +"All but Max: he prefers to ride his pony." + +"I should think he would. I'm so glad you gave it to him, papa!" There +was not a trace of envy or jealousy in her look or tone. + +"Wouldn't you like to have one?" he asked. + +"Oh, yes, indeed, papa! but," hanging her head, and blushing deeply, "I +don't deserve it." + +"I intend to give you one as soon as you have learned to have patience +under provocation, so that I shall be able to trust you to treat him +kindly," he said. "How soon do you think that will be?" + +"I don't know, papa. It will be a good while before I can feel at all +sure of myself," she answered humbly. + +"I hope it will," he said; then, as she looked up in surprise, "The +apostle says, 'When I am weak, then am I strong.' When we feel our own +weakness, and look to God for help, then we are strong with a strength +far greater than our own; but when we grow self-confident, and trust in +our own strength, we are very apt to find it but weakness. + +"And now I must caution you to be on your guard to-day against any +exhibition of self-will and ill temper, if your wishes are overruled by +those older and wiser than yourself." + +"Why, papa, am I not to be allowed to choose the things for my own +rooms?" she asked, in a tone of deep disappointment. + +"I intend that your taste shall be consulted, my child," he said; "but I +cannot promise that you shall have, in every case, exactly what you most +prefer. You might select carpets, curtains, and upholstery of material +and colors that would wear poorly, or fade very soon. Therefore we must +take grandma Elsie into our counsels, and get her help in deciding what +to take; for I am sure you would like neither to have your rooms +disfigured with faded, worn-out furnishings, or to put your father to +the expense of refurnishing for you very soon." + +"Oh, no, papa! No, indeed," she said. + +"Besides," he went on, "don't you wish to consult _my_ taste too? Would +you not have your rooms pleasing to my eyes when I pay a visit to them, +as I shall every day?" + +"Oh, yes, papa! Yes, indeed! I think I shall care more for that than to +have them look pretty to myself," she answered, with a look of eager +delight, the cloud having entirely cleared from her brow. + +"Then, I think we are not likely to have any trouble," he said, +smoothing her hair caressingly, and smiling approvingly upon her. + +"Now we will go down to breakfast, and we are to set out very soon after +the meal is over." He rose, and took her hand in his, to lead her down +to the breakfast-room. + +"Papa," she said, looking up at him with eyes shining with filial love, +"how kind you were to reason with me in that nice way, instead of saying +sternly, as you might have done, 'Now, Lulu, if you are naughty about +the choice of things for furnishing your rooms, you sha'n't have any +thing pretty for them, and when we get home I'll punish you severely!'" + +"Certainly, I might have done that, and probably with the effect of +securing your good behavior," he said; "but I think neither of us would +have felt quite so happy as we do now." + +"I am sure I should not," she said, lifting his hand to her lips. + +That little talk had a most happy effect upon Lulu, so that throughout +the entire day she showed herself as docile and amiable as any one could +have desired. + +Her father, on his part, was extremely indulgent toward all three of his +children, in every case in which he felt that it was right and wise to +be so, sparing no reasonable expense to gratify their tastes and wishes. +But in several matters they yielded readily to his or grandma Elsie's +better judgment; indeed, always, when asked to do so, seeming, too, well +satisfied with the final decision. + +They returned home, a very happy set of children, except, in Lulu's +case, when memory recalled the passionate outburst of the early part of +the week with its dire consequences: that remembrance would be a sore +spot in her heart, and a bitter humiliation, for many a day, probably +for the rest of her life. + +Rosie was on the veranda awaiting their arrival. + +"Well, have you had a good time, and bought great quantities of pretty +things?" she asked, addressing the company in general. + +It was Zoe who answered first. + +"Yes: if these young Raymonds are not satisfied with the furnishing of +their apartments, I, for one, shall deem them the most unreasonable and +ungrateful of human kind." + +"She won't have a chance to, though," said Max; "for we're delighted +with every thing papa has got us. Aren't we, Lu and Gracie?" + +"Yes, indeed!" they both replied. "Oh, we have ever so many beautiful +things! Papa and grandma Elsie helped us to choose them; so, of course, +they are all just right," added Lulu, looking gratefully from one to the +other. + +"She takes no account of _my_ very valuable assistance," laughed Zoe. + +"Never mind: you are sure to be appreciated in one quarter," said +Edward, coming up at that moment, catching her round the waist, and +bestowing a hearty kiss upon each cheek. "I have been lost without my +wife all day." + +"How good of you!" she returned merrily. "I doubt if it isn't a very +good plan to run away occasionally, that I may be the more highly +appreciated on my return." + +"Would you advise me to do likewise, and for the same reason, lady +mine?" he asked, drawing her caressingly aside from the little group now +busily occupied in telling and hearing about the day's purchases. + +"No, sir," she said, tossing back her curls, and looking up into his +face with a bewitchingly saucy smile: "you'd better not attempt it, lest +there should be mutiny in the camp. When you go, I go too." + +"Turn about, fair play," he said, knitting his brows. "I claim the +privilege of being quite as independent as you are--when you can't plead +delegated authority from the doctor;" and, drawing her hand within his +arm, he led her away to their private apartments. + +Violet, hurrying down to welcome her husband home, passed them on the +stairway. + +"You two happy children!" she said, glancing smilingly back at them. + +"Children!" echoed Edward. "Mrs. Raymond, how can you be so +disrespectful to your elder brother?--your senior by some two years." + +"Ah! but your united ages are much less than Levis's and mine; and +husband and wife make but one, don't they?" she returned gayly, as she +tripped away. + +Baby was almost herself again, and the young mother's heart was full of +gladness. + +She joined the group on the veranda, her husband receiving her with a +glad smile and tender caress, and standing by his side, her hand on his +shoulder, his arm half supporting her slight, girlish form, listened +with lively interest to the story his children were telling so eagerly, +of papa's kindness and generosity to them, and the many lovely things +bought to make beautiful and attractive the rooms in the new home that +were to be especially theirs. + +He let them talk without restraint for some moments, then said +pleasantly, "Now, my dears, it is time for you to go and make yourselves +neat for the tea-table. Any thing more you think of that would be likely +to interest Rosie and Walter, you can tell them afterwards." + +The order was obeyed promptly and cheerfully, even by Lulu. + +When the excitement of telling about their purchases, and all the day's +experiences, was over, the children found themselves very weary,--the +two little girls at least: Max wouldn't acknowledge that he was at all +fatigued, but was quite willing to comply with his father's suggestion +that it would be wise for him, as well as for his sisters, to go early +to bed. + +While Lulu was making ready for hers, her thoughts turned upon the +morrow, bringing with them a new source of disquiet. + +"Papa," she said pleadingly, when he came in to bid her good-night, +"mayn't I stay at home to-morrow?" + +"Stay at home from church? Not unless you are sick, or the weather quite +too bad for you to go out. Why should you wish it?" + +"Because--because--I--I'm afraid people have heard about--about how bad +I was the other day; and--so I--I can't bear to go where I'll--be seen +by strangers. No, I mean by folks out of the house that know who I am, +and what happened the other day." + +"My child, I am sorry for you," he said, taking her on his knee; "but it +is a part of the punishment you have brought upon yourself, and will +have to bear." + +"But let me stay at home to-morrow, won't you?" + +"No: it is a duty to go to church, as well as a privilege to be allowed +to do so. + +"'Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of +some is,' the Bible says; so I cannot allow you to absent yourself from +the services of the sanctuary when you are able to attend. + +"As I have told you before, I must obey the directions I find in God's +Word, and, as far as lies in my power, see that my children obey them +too." + +"I'd rather take a whipping than go to-morrow," she muttered, half under +her breath. + +"I hope you are not going to be so naughty that you will have to do +both," he said very gravely. "You have been a very good girl to-day, and +I want you to end it as such." + +"I mean to, papa; I'd be ashamed to be naughty after all you have done +for me, and given me to-day: and I mean to be pleasant about going to +church to-morrow; though it'll be ever so hard, and I'm sure you +wouldn't want to go if you were me." + +"If you were I," he corrected. "No: if I were you, I suppose I should +feel just as you do; but the question is not what we want to do, but +what God bids us do. + +"Jesus said, 'If ye love me, keep my commandments.' 'He that hath my +commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me.' + +"It is the dearest wish of my heart to see my children his followers, +showing their love to him by an earnest endeavor to keep all his +commandments." + +"Papa, you always want to do right, don't you?" she asked. "I mean, you +like it; and so it's never hard for you as it is for me?" + +"No, daughter, it is sometimes very far from being easy and pleasant for +me to do what I feel to be my duty; for instance, when it is to inflict +pain upon you, or another of my dear children, or deny you some +indulgence that you crave. I should like to grant your request of +to-night, if I could feel that it would be right; but I cannot, and +therefore must deny it." + +Lulu acquiesced in the decision with a deep sigh, and half hoped that +something--a storm, or even a fit of sickness--might come to prevent her +from having to go to church. + +But Sunday morning was as bright and clear as the one before it, and she +in perfect health; so there was no escape from the dreaded ordeal. + +She ventured upon no further entreaty, knowing it would be altogether +useless, and quite as much from love to her father, and a real desire to +please him, as from fear of punishment, behaved herself as well as +possible. + +But she kept as entirely in the background as she could, not looking at +or speaking to any one unless directly addressed. + +No one, however, gave her any reason to suppose her agency in the baby's +accident was known; and she returned to Ion with a lighter heart than +she had carried with her when she went. + +She had not seen the baby yet, since its fall, and though longing to do +so, having an ardent affection for the winsome little creature, did not +dare to ask that she might. + +But as she was about to go into her own room, on reaching home, her +father said, "Would you like to go with me to the nursery, Lulu, and see +your little sister?" + +"Oh, so much, papa, if I may!" she cried eagerly. "But," half drawing +back, "perhaps she--will be afraid of me." + +"I trust not," he said, with emotion. "I hope she does not know that you +had any thing to do with her fall. Come and see." + +He took her hand, and led her to the nursery. The baby was awake, +sitting in its nurse's lap, and looking bright, but so much thinner and +paler than before her fall, that tears sprang to Lulu's eyes, and she +could scarce refrain from sobbing aloud. + +But the little one, catching sight of her, held out its arms, with a +joyful cry, "Lu!" + +At that, Lulu's tears fell fast. + +"May I take her, papa?" she asked sobbingly, and with an entreating look +up into his face. "I won't hurt her, I wouldn't for all the world!" + +"You may take her," he said, his tones a trifle tremulous: "I am quite +sure you would never hurt her intentionally." + +Lulu gladly availed herself of the permission, took the baby in her +arms, and sat down with it on her lap. + +"Lu, Lu!" the little one repeated in her sweet baby voice; and Lulu +hugged her close, kissing her again and again, and saying softly, "You +dear, sweet darling; sister loves you, indeed, indeed she does!" + +The captain looked on, his heart swelling with joy and thankfulness over +the evident mutual affection of the two; for there had been a time when +he feared Lulu would never love the child of her step-mother as she did +Max and Grace. + +Violet entered the room at that moment, and the little scene caused her +eyes to fill with tears of gladness. + +She was ready for the shopping expedition the next day: the children +were allowed to go too, and again had a most enjoyable time. + +After that they were told lessons must be taken up again: and Lulu +passed most of her time in her own room, generally engaged in preparing +her tasks for her father to hear in the evening; for he was now so busy +with the improvements being carried forward at Woodburn, that very often +he could not attend to her recitations till after tea. + +She continued to think him the kindest and most interesting teacher she +had ever had; while he found, to his surprise, that he had a liking for +the occupation, aside from his fatherly interest in his pupil: and Max +and Grace, listening to Lulu's report, grew anxious for the time when +they could share her privileges. + +But their waiting-time would not be very long. As soon as Miss Elliott's +stipulated two weeks had expired, she would leave Woodburn, and they +would take possession immediately. Their father and his young wife were +quite as eager as they to begin the new order of things. + + + + +CHAPTER XX. + +IN THE NEW HOME. + + +The moving to Woodburn was not a formidable affair, there being little +to carry from Ion besides the personal belongings of parents and +children; and, indeed, nearly every thing, even of that kind, had been +sent over beforehand. + +Miss Elliott went one morning; and the Raymonds drove over scarcely an +hour later, to find the greater part of the house in perfect order, a +full staff of competent servants, and an excellent dinner in course of +preparation. + +Max and his sisters had been directed to stay away from the place ever +since the day when their rooms were assigned them, and now a glad +surprise awaited them. + +"Come up-stairs," their father said, when they had made the circuit of +the lower rooms. "My dear," to Violet, "will you please come too?" + +"With all my heart," she returned gayly, and tripped lightly after him +up the broad stairway, the children following. + +He led them first to her apartments, and on through them into those of +the little girls, greatly enjoying the exclamations of wonder and +delight from her and the children. + +They had all supposed the work of renovation and improvement was not to +be begun till after the departure of Miss Elliott; but they found it not +only begun, but finished; the new papers they had chosen were already on +the walls, the carpets down, the curtains up, mirrors and pictures hung, +and furniture in place. + +Max's rooms, visited last, were found to be in like condition,--not at +all inferior to those of his sisters in any respect. + +Violet was greatly pleased; the children were wild with delight; every +thing was so dainty and fresh, there was such an air of elegance and +refinement about the appointments of each room, that all were charmed +with the effect. + +They were hardly yet satisfied with gazing and commenting, when the +summons to dinner came. + +They trooped down to the dining-room, the captain and Violet leading the +way, and seated themselves at the table. + +Here, too, all was new and handsome; the napery, china, glass and silver +ware, such as would not have suffered by comparison with what they had +been accustomed to at Ion and Viamede. + +Lulu was beginning to express that opinion, when her father silenced her +by a gesture. + +All quieted down at once, while he reverently gave thanks for their +food, and asked God's blessing upon it. + +"May I talk now, papa?" she asked, a moment after he had finished. + +"Yes, if you have any thing to say worth our hearing." + +"I'm not sure about that," she said; "but I wanted to tell you how +beautiful I think the china and glass and silver are." + +"Ah!" he said, smiling, "I am glad they meet your approval." + +"O papa! such a nice, _nice_ home as you have made for us!" exclaimed +Grace in her turn. "Isn't it, Maxie?" turning to her brother. + +"Yes, indeed! and we'll have to be nice, nice children to fit the home, +won't we, Gracie?" + +"Yes, and to fit papa and mamma," she responded, sending a merry glance +from one to the other. + +Both smiled upon her in return. + +"We are going to have a house-warming this evening, Gracie," said her +father: "do you know what that is?" + +"No, papa; but I think it's very nice and warm now in all the rooms. +Don't you?" + +"It is quite comfortable, I think; but the house-warming will be an +assembling of our relatives and friends to celebrate our coming into it, +by having a pleasant, social time with us." + +"Oh, that will be nice!" she exclaimed. "How many are coming, papa? I +s'pose you've 'vited grandma Elsie and all the rest of the folks from +Ion, and all the folks at Fairview?" + +"Yes, and from the Oaks, the Pines, the Laurels, Roselands, and +Ashlands; and we hope they will all come." + +She gave him a wistful look. + +"Well," he said with a smile, "what is it?" + +"Papa, you know I 'most always have to go to bed at eight o'clock. I'd +like ever so much to stay up till nine to-night, if you are willing." + +"If you will take a nap after dinner, you may," he replied in an +indulgent tone. "Max and Lulu may stay up later than usual if they will +do likewise." + +They all accepted the condition with thanks, and at the conclusion of +the meal retired to their respective rooms to fulfil it. + +Violet also, having not yet entirely recovered from the ill effects of +anxiety and nursing, consequent upon the baby's injury, retired to her +apartments to rest and sleep. + +Capt. Raymond went to the library to busy himself with some +correspondence first, afterwards with books and papers. He had one of +these last in his hand, a pile of them on the table before him, when, +from the open doorway into the hall, Lulu's voice asked,-- + +"Papa, may I come in? are you very busy?" + +"Not too busy to be glad of my little girl's company," he said, glancing +up from his paper with a pleasant smile. "Come and sit on my knee." + +She availed herself of the invitation with joyful haste. + +"I thought you were taking a nap," he remarked, as he put his arm round +her, and kissed the ruby lips she held up in mute request. + +"So I was, papa; but you didn't intend me to sleep all the afternoon, +did you?" she asked, with a gleeful laugh, and nestling closer to him. + +"No, hardly," he returned, joining in her mirth: "so much sleep in the +daytime would be apt to interfere with your night's rest. I want you all +to have sufficient sleep in the twenty-four hours to keep you in health +of body and mind, but should be very sorry to have you become +sluggards,--so fond of your beds as to waste time in drowsing there, +that should be spent in the exercise and training of body or mind. What +have you been doing besides napping?" + +"Enjoying my lovely, lovely rooms, papa, and examining the closets and +wardrobe and bureau, to find out just where all my things have been +put." + +"That was well. Do you know any thing about housework,--sweeping, +dusting, and keeping things neat and tidy?" + +"Not very much, papa." + +"That is to be a part of your education," he said. "I want my daughters +to become thorough housekeepers, conversant with all the details of +every branch of the business. Gracie is not old enough or strong enough +to begin that part of her training yet, but you are; so you must take +care of your rooms yourself, except when something more than sweeping, +dusting, and bed-making is needed." + +"I'd like well enough to do it sometimes, papa," she said, looking a +little crestfallen; "but I don't like to be tied down to doing it every +day, because some days I shall want to be busy at something else; and +besides, it is so much like being a servant." + +"My little girl, that isn't a right kind of pride; honest labor is no +disgrace; and 'Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work,' is as +much a command of God as the 'In it (the sabbath) thou shalt not do any +work.'" + +"Yes, papa: and I don't think I'm lazy; I like to be busy, and sometimes +work for hours together at my fret-sawing." + +"No, I have never thought you an indolent child," he said, smoothing her +hair caressingly; "but I am afraid you are wilful, and inclined to think +yourself wiser than your elders, even your father." + +"Please, papa, don't think that," she said, blushing, and hanging her +head: "I know you are much wiser than I am." + +"Is it, then, that you doubt my affection for you?" he asked seriously. + +"Why, papa, how could I, when you are so good to me, and often tell me +that you love me dearly?" + +"What, then, is the trouble? if you believe your father to be both wise +and loving, and if you love him, and want to please him, how can you +object to his plans and wishes for you?" + +"But, papa, who is to teach me how to take care of my rooms? Not mamma +Vi, I suppose? I never saw her do any such work; and--would you want me +taught by one of the servants?" she queried, blushing vividly. + +"No," he said: "I have a better plan than that. I have engaged Christine +to be housekeeper here, and she will instruct you in all housewifely +arts. She is a lady in education and manners, and you need feel it no +degradation to be instructed by her." + +"Oh, that will be nice! and I'll try to learn to do the work well, and +to like it, too, to please you, my own, dear papa," she said, looking up +lovingly into his face, her own growing very bright again. + +"That is right, my dear little daughter," he returned, smiling kindly +upon her. + +"You asked just now," he went on, "if your mamma Vi would teach you +these things. When I asked her to become my wife, I promised that she +should have no care or responsibility in the matter of training and +looking after the welfare of the three children I then had; because her +mother objected, that she was too young for such a burden: so now that I +can live at home with my children, and have no business that need +interfere, I shall do my best to be father and mother both to them." + +"How nice, papa!" she exclaimed joyfully. "Oh, I do think we ought to be +the happiest children in the world, with such a dear, kind father, and +such a lovely home! But"--her face clouded, and she sighed deeply. + +"But what, my child?" + +"I was thinking of that dreadful temper that is always getting the +better of me. But you will help me to conquer it, papa?" she added, half +inquiringly, half in assertion. + +"I fully intend to do all in my power to that end," he said in a tender +tone; "but, my beloved child, the hardest part of the battle must +inevitably be your own. You must watch and pray against that, your +besetting sin, never allowing yourself to be a moment off your guard." + +"I mean to, papa; and you will watch me, and warn me when you see that I +am forgetting?" + +"I shall be constantly endeavoring to do so," he answered,--"trying to +guard and guide all my children, looking carefully after their welfare, +physical, mental, moral, and spiritual. + +"To that end, I have just been examining some of the reading-matter +which has been provided for them in my absence; and, so far as I have +made myself acquainted with it, I decidedly approve it, as I expected I +should; having all confidence in those who chose it for you,--grandpa +Dinsmore and grandma Elsie. + +"This little paper, 'The Youth's Companion,' strikes me as very +entertaining and instructive, also of excellent moral tone. Do you like +it?" + +"Oh, yes, indeed, papa! we are all very fond of it, and find a great +deal of useful information in it. I wouldn't be without it for a great +deal, nor Max wouldn't either; and Gracie likes the part for the little +folks ever so much." + +"Then, we will continue to take it," he said; "also this magazine, 'St. +Nicholas,' if you like it, as I can hardly doubt that you do." + +"Indeed we do!" she exclaimed: "we wouldn't any of us like to do without +that, either. Oh, I am glad you will let us go on with both that and the +paper! + +"Papa, where is the schoolroom? You haven't shown us that yet." + +"No; and here come Max and Gracie," he said, as the two came hurrying in +together. "I will show it to you now." + +"What, papa?" asked Max. + +"Oh! is there something more to see?" exclaimed Grace, running to her +father, and putting her hand in his. "Oh, it's ever so nice to have such +a beautiful home, and so many beautiful new things to look at!" + +"It is only your schoolroom this time," her father said, closing his +fingers lovingly over the little hand, and smiling down into the sweet +blue eyes upraised so gratefully to his. + +"Oh, yes, I want to see that! I'd 'most forgotten 'bout it," she said, +skipping along by his side as he led the way, Max and Lulu following. + +The room he had selected for the purpose was in a wing attached to the +main building at the end farthest removed from Violet's apartments; for +he did not want her to be disturbed by any noise the children might +make, or them to feel constrained to keep very quiet when not engaged in +study or recitation. There was a simultaneous burst of delight from the +three, as he threw open the door, and ushered them in. Every thing had +been done to render that as attractive as any other part of the mansion: +the windows reached almost from floor to ceiling, some opening on to the +veranda, one looking directly out upon lawn and flower-garden, with a +glimpse of the wood and the brook beyond; a handsome rug covered the +centre of the stained and polished floor. In an open fireplace a bright +wood fire was blazing, an easy-chair on each side of it; and a sofa on +the farther side of the room seemed to invite to repose: but the +handsome writing-table, and three pretty rosewood desks, were suggestive +of work to be done ere the occupants of the room might feel entitled to +rest. The walls were tinted a delicate gray, an excellent background for +the pictures that adorned them here and there: most of these were marine +views,--that over the fireplace, a very large and fine one, of a storm +at sea. + +On the mantel-shelf were heaped sea-mosses, shells, and coral; but the +tiles below it represented Scripture scenes. Blinds and curtains shaded +the windows; and the broad, low sills were cushioned, making pleasant +places to sit in. + +"It will be just a pleasure to study in such a place as this," cried +Max, rubbing his hands with satisfaction, and smiling all over his face. + +"Indeed it will! especially with such a teacher as we are to have," +chimed in Lulu. + +"Oh, I'm just in ever such a hurry to begin!" said Grace. "Papa, which +is my desk?" + +"They are exactly alike," he said. "I thought of having yours made a +trifle lower than the others, but concluded to give you a foot-rest +instead, as you will soon grow tall enough to want it the height it now +is. Max and Lulu, shall we give your little sister the first choice, as +she is the youngest?" + +"Yes, indeed, papa! yes, indeed!" they both answered with hearty good +will, Max adding, "And Lu must have the next, if you please, papa." + +That matter being speedily settled, the next question was when school +was to begin. They were all three asking it. + +"You may have your choice--we will put it to vote--whether we will begin +to-morrow morning, or not till Monday," replied their father; +"to-morrow, you will remember, is Thursday: we will begin school +regularly at nine o'clock each morning; and it is to last four hours, +not including five or ten minutes at the end of every hour for rest." + +"That'll be ever so nice!" was Lulu's comment. + +"That's so," said Max. "I see you are not going to be hard on a fellow, +papa." + +"Wait till you are sure," said his father: "there's to be no idling, no +half attention to study, in those hours; you are to give your whole +minds to your lessons, and I shall be very strict in exacting perfect +recitations." + +"Do you mean, sir, that we are to repeat the answers in the book, word +for word?" + +"No, not at all. I shall very much prefer to have you give the sense in +your own words: then I shall know that you understand the meaning of the +text, and are not repeating sounds merely like a parrot; that you have +not been going over the words without trying to take in the ideas they +are meant to express." + +"But suppose we can't catch the writer's meaning?" + +"If you fail to do so, after giving your best efforts to the task, your +teacher will always be ready to explain to the best of his ability," was +the smiling rejoinder. "But remember, all of you, that I intend you to +use your own brains with as little assistance from other people's as +possible. Mind as well as body grows strong by exercise." + +"But we haven't decided when we are to begin," said Lulu. + +"I vote for to-morrow," said Max: "afternoons will give us time enough +to do any thing else we want to." + +"Yes: I second the motion," she said. + +"And I third it," added Grace. "Now, papa, you are laughing at me, and +so is Max. Wasn't that the right way to say it?" + +"It was 'most as right as Lu's," said Max. + +"And both will do well enough," said their father. + +"I was going to ask if I might have Eva here to visit me to-morrow, +papa," said Lulu; "but she'll be busy with lessons in the morning too. +May I ask her to come in the afternoon?" + +"Yes: you can ask her this evening; she will be here with the rest. + +"Now I have something else to show you. Come with me." + +He took Gracie's hand again, and led them to a small, detached building, +only a few yards distant,--a one-story frame, so prettily designed that +it was quite an ornament to the grounds. + +The children exclaimed in surprise; for, though it had been there on +their former visit to Woodburn, it was so greatly changed that they +failed to recognize it. + +"It wasn't here before, papa, was it?" asked Grace. "I'm sure I didn't +see it." + +"Yes, it was here," he said, as he ushered them in, "but I have had it +altered and fitted up expressly for my children's use: you see, it is a +little away from the house, so that the noise of saws and hammers will +not be likely to prove an annoyance to your mamma and visitors. See, +this is a workroom furnished with fret and scroll saws, and every sort +of tool that I know of which would be likely to prove useful to you, Max +and Lulu." + +"Papa, thank you! how good and kind you are to us!" they both exclaimed, +glancing about them, then up into his face, with sparkling eyes. + +"You must have spent a great deal of money on us, sir," added Max +thoughtfully. + +"Yes, indeed," chimed in Lulu with a slight look of uneasiness. "Papa, I +do hope you won't have to go without any thing you want, because you've +used up so much on these and other things for us." + +"No, my dears; and if you are only good and obedient, and make the best +use of what I have provided, I shall never regret any thing of what I +have done for you. + +"See here, Gracie." + +He opened an inner door as he spoke, and showed a playroom as completely +fitted up for its intended use as the room they were in. It was about +the same size as the workroom, the two occupying the whole of the small +building. + +A pretty carpet covered the floor, a few pictures hung on the delicately +tinted walls; there were chairs and a sofa of suitable size for the +comfort of the intended occupants, and smaller ones on which Gracie's +numerous dolls were seated; a cupboard with glass doors showed sets of +toy china dishes, and all the accessories for dinner and tea table; +there were also a bureau, wash-stand, and table corresponding in size +with the rest of the furniture; and the captain, pulling open the +drawers of the first named, showed them well stocked with material of +various kinds, suitable for making into new garments for the dolls, and +with all the necessary implements,--needles, thread, thimbles, scissors, +etc. + +The two little girls were almost breathless with astonishment and +delight. + +"Papa!" cried Gracie, "you haven't left one single thing for Santa Claus +to bring us on Christmas!" + +"Haven't I?" he returned, laughing, and pinching her round, rosy cheek. +"Ah, well wouldn't you as soon have them as presents from your own +papa?" + +"Oh, yes, papa! I know he's just pretend, and it would be you or some of +the folks that love me," she said, laying her cheek against his hand; +"but I like to pretend it, 'cause it's such fun." + +"There are a good many weeks yet to Christmas-time," remarked Lulu; "and +perhaps our Santa Claus folks will think up something else for you, +Gracie." + +"Perhaps they may," said the captain, "if she is good: good children are +not apt to be forgotten or neglected, and I hope mine are all going to +be such." + +"I'm quite sure we all intend to try hard, papa," Max said, "not hoping +to gain more presents by it, but because you've been so good to us +already." + +"Indeed we do!" added his sisters. + + + + +CHAPTER XXI. + +"Then all was jollity, Feasting and mirth, light wantonness and +laughter." + + +"It seems nice and warm here," remarked Lulu; "but," glancing about, "I +don't see any fire." + +Her father pointed to a register. "There is a cellar underneath, and a +furnace in it," he said. "I thought that the safest way to heat these +rooms for the use of very little people. I do not want to expose you to +any danger of setting yourselves on fire." + +"It's getting a little dark," remarked Grace. + +"Yes," he said. "We will go in now. It is time for you to be dressed for +the evening." + +"Papa, who is to tell us what to wear,--you, or mamma Vi?" asked Lulu, +as they pursued their way back to the house. + +"You may wear your cream-colored cashmere with the cherry trimmings; +Gracie, hers with the blue," he replied. + +"That's just what I wanted you to say, papa! I like those dresses," +remarked Lulu with satisfaction. + +"That is well: and Gracie, of course, is pleased; for she never objects +to any thing papa or mamma wishes her to do," he said, with a loving +glance down into the little girl's face. + +"'Course not, papa; 'cause I know you and mamma always know best," she +said, her blue eyes smiling up into his. + +"And I mean to try to be like her in that, papa," Lulu said with +unwonted humility. + +"I hope so: I have no fault to find with your behavior of late," he +returned kindly. + +They passed into the house, and in the hall met Christine and Alma. + +"Ah! you have come, my good girls?" the captain said to them with a +pleased look. "Jane," to the girl who had admitted them, "show them to +their rooms." + +Christine had come to assume her duties as housekeeper at Woodburn; Alma +was to make her home there while still continuing to sew for the +families at Ion and Fairview--an arrangement which suited the sisters +admirably. + +"Thanks, sir: it ees one grand place you haf here," said Christine. "We +shall be very pleased to haf so nice a home." + +"I hope it will prove a happy one to you both," he returned kindly. +Then, as they followed Jane to the rear of the mansion,-- + +"Now, children," he said, "make haste with your dressing." + +"Yes, sir," they replied, hurrying up the broad stairway with willing +feet. + +At its head they met Agnes, their mamma's maid. + +"I'se to help yo' dress, Miss Lu and Miss Gracie," she said. "Miss +Wi'let tole me so, and I'se laid out yo' things on yo' beds." + +"What things? What dress for me?" asked Lulu sharply. + +"De cream-colored cashmere, what Miss Wi'let corrected me to." + +Lulu laughed. "Directed, you mean, Agnes. You may tie my sash when I'm +ready. I can do all the rest myself," she said, passing on into her +bedroom, while Grace skipped gayly into hers. + +"Mamma's very good to send you, Agnes," she said; "and you may please +dress me as fast as you can, 'cause papa told us to make haste." + +Grace was a favorite with Agnes as with all the servants at Ion. + +"Ya'as, I'll dress yo' up fine, Miss Gracie, and make yo' look putty as +a pink," she said, beginning her task. + +"Lots ob folks comin' to-night, honey, and grand doin's gwine on in de +kitchen and de dinin'-room. Dere's a long table sot out in de bigges' +dinin'-room, and heaps and heaps ob splendiferous china dishes, wid +fruits and flowahs painted onto 'em, and silverware bright as de sun, +and glass dishes dat sparkle like Miss Elsie's di'mon's; and in de +kitchen dey's cookin' turkeys and chickens, and wild game ob warious +kinds, and oysters in warious styles; 'sides all de pastry and cakes and +fruits and ices, and--oh, I cayn't begin to tell yo' all de good things +the captain has perwided! dere wasn't never nuffin' grander at Ion or +Wiamede or de Oaks, or any ob de grand places belongin' to our +fam'lies." + +Grace was a highly interested listener. + +"Oh," she said, "I want to see the table when it's all set and the good +things on it! I wonder if papa will let me eat any of them." + +"Maybe," said Agnes; "but you know, Miss Grace, yo's sickly,--leastways, +not bery strong,--and de doctah doan' let you eat rich things." + +"No," returned the little girl, sighing slightly, "but I do have a good +many nice things; and I'd rather eat plain victuals than be weak and +sick. Wouldn't you, Agnes?" + +"Yaas, I reckon. Dere, you's done finished, Miss Gracie, and looks sweet +as a rosebud." + +"So she does," said Lulu, coming hurrying in from her room, arrayed in +her pretty cashmere, and with a wide, rich sash-ribbon in her hand. +"Now, Agnes, if you will please tie my sash, I'll be 'done finished' +too." + +"O Lu!" exclaimed Grace in loving admiration, "I'm sure you must look +twice as sweet and pretty as I do." + +Their father opened the door, and stepped in just in time to hear her +words, and, glancing smilingly from one to the other, said, "To papa's +eyes, both his dear little girls look sweet and lovable. Agnes, their +appearance does you credit. Now, my darlings, we will go down to tea, +for there is the bell." + +"Have the folks come, papa?" asked Grace, putting her hand into his. + +"No, daughter: they will probably not begin to come for an hour or so." + + +"Then, are we going to have two suppers?" + +"Yes, one for ourselves--the children especially--at the usual hour, and +a later one for the company. That last will be too late, and too heavy, +for your weak digestion." + +"But not for Max's and mine, will it, papa?" questioned Lulu. + +"Yes, I fear so." + +"But we are strong and healthy." + +"And I wish to keep you so," he said pleasantly; "but you may rest +assured that I shall not deny you any enjoyment I think it safe to grant +you. Now sit down and be quiet till the blessing has been asked,"--for +they had reached the dining-room, and found Violet and Max there waiting +for them. + +Lulu had overheard a good deal of the glowing account of the coming +feast to which Agnes had treated Grace, and, when at liberty to speak +again, asked, in a rather discontented tone, if she and Max were not to +have any share in the good supper being prepared for the expected +guests. + +Instead of answering directly, the captain turned to his son, and asked, +"Max, what do you think of this supper?" + +"It's good enough for a king, sir," returned the lad heartily, glancing +over the table as he spoke,--"the nicest of bread and butter, plenty of +rich milk and cream, canned peaches and plums, and splendid gingerbread. +Why, Lu, what more could you ask?" + +Lulu only blushed and hung her head in reply. + +"I think it is a meal to be thankful for," remarked Violet cheerily; +"but, my dear, you will let them share in some of the lighter +refreshments provided for the guests, won't you?" + +"Yes, I intend they shall," replied her husband. "Even Gracie can, I +think, eat some ice-cream with safety." + +"Thank you, papa: I'll be satisfied with that, if you don't think it is +best for me to have any thing else," Lulu said, recovering her spirits. + +They had scarcely left the table when the guests began to arrive, those +from Ion and Fairview coming first. + +"Mamma, dearest mamma! welcome, a thousand times welcome, to our home!" +exclaimed Violet, embracing her mother with ardent affection. + +"I wish it were yours also, mother," the captain said: "there could be +no more welcome inmate." + +There were cordial, affectionate greetings for each of the others also: +then, when outdoor garments had been laid aside, all were conducted over +the house, to be shown the improvements already made, and told of those +still in contemplation. + +It was a great delight to Lulu and Grace to exhibit their pretty rooms +to Evelyn and Rosie, and hear their expressions of surprise and +admiration; and the pleasure was repeated several times, as the little +folks from the Laurels, the Oaks, and the Pines arrived, and in +succession went the same round. + +"I am pleased with all I have seen, Vi; but this room is especially +charming to me," grandma Elsie said, when Violet led her a second time +into the nursery, the rest of the Ion party having passed on down to the +parlors. "Baby should be a merry, happy child, if pleasant, cheerful +surroundings can make her so." + +"I trust she will, mamma," returned the young mother, leading the way to +the dainty crib where the little one lay sweetly sleeping. + +Elsie bent over the little form, gazing at the sweet baby face with eyes +brimful of motherly love and tenderness. + +"The lovely, precious darling!" she murmured softly. "I am so rejoiced, +so thankful, to see her looking almost herself again!" + +"As we are," said Violet, in low, tremulous tones. "Her father is +extremely fond of her, mamma, as he is of all his children. I think he +has no favorite among them, but loves each one devotedly." + +"As I do mine," Elsie responded, a bright, sweet smile lighting up her +face. "I love you, my Vi, and all your brothers and sisters, very +dearly,--each with a love differing somewhat in kind from that given to +the others, but not at all in intensity." + +They lingered a moment longer, watching the young sleeper: then with a +parting injunction to the nurse to be very careful of her, not leaving +her alone for an instant, they went down-stairs again, and rejoined the +rest of the company. + +Everybody had come, the last party of children just descended from the +inspection of the rooms of Max and his sisters. + +"Now, have we seen positively every thing?" asked Rosie Travilla. + +"Why, no!" cried Max, as with sudden recollection. Then hurrying to his +father, who was talking on the other side of the room to Dr. Conly, and +Mr. Horace Dinsmore of the Oaks, he stood waiting respectfully for an +opportunity to speak. + +The gentlemen paused in their conversations and the captain asked, "What +is it, my son?" + +"We haven't shown the workroom or the playroom, papa." + +"Ah, sure enough! We must have them lighted first. Send Scipio out to +put a lamp in each. Then the ladies' wraps will have to be brought down, +for they would be in danger of taking cold going even that short +distance without." + +"I'll attend to it all, sir," Max rejoined with cheerful alacrity, and +hastened away to do so. + +In a few minutes all was in readiness. + +Max, announcing the fact to his father, and the company in general, said +dubiously, "I'm afraid we can't go all at once: the rooms aren't big +enough to take in so many." + +"So we will go in divisions," said Mr. Dinsmore. "There are thirty of +us--not counting the Woodburn family proper: we will make five +divisions, six in each, in addition to the guide and exhibiter. Does +everybody consent?" + +"Yes, yes," was heard on every side. + +Then ensued a merry time forming the divisions, and deciding the order +of precedence; for every one was in mirthful mood. + +It was all settled at last. The visits of inspection were made: +everybody agreed in praising all they saw, and congratulating Max and +his sisters on the good fortune that had befallen them. + +The rest of the evening passed off very pleasantly. The feast was +enjoyed, every dish being pronounced a success: the Woodburn children +were satisfied with the share of it allowed them,--all the more, +perhaps, that a like care was exercised by the parents and guardians of +the other young folks in respect to their indulgence of appetite. + +Grace bade good-night, and went to her nest at nine o'clock, a cheerful, +happy child; but, as the party broke up at ten, Max and Lulu were +allowed to remain up to see them off. + +Lulu had taken an early opportunity to give the invitation for the next +day to Evelyn, and it was joyfully accepted, "uncle Lester" giving ready +permission. + +"You'll come as soon as lessons are over at Ion, won't you?" asked Lulu +in parting. + +"Yes, you may be sure I'll come the first minute I can," Eva answered +gayly. "I expect to have a lovely time with you in those beautiful +rooms, and I've had a lovely time to-night. Good-by," giving her friend +a hearty embrace. + +"Well, children," the captain said at breakfast the next morning, +"remember, I expect every one of you to be in the schoolroom at five +minutes before nine, and to begin studying exactly at the hour." + +"Every thing to be done with naval precision, I suppose," remarked +Violet, giving him a bright half-saucy smile; "that being, I understand, +about on a par with military." + +"Yes," he said, smiling in return, "that is to be the rule in this house +for every one but my wife: she is to follow her own sweet will in all +things." + +"Ah!" she responded gayly, "I fear you do not realize what a rash +promise you are making; or, rather, how rash you are in according such a +privilege." + +"It is hardly that," he answered: "acknowledging a right, would be my +way of expressing it." + +They had left the table and the breakfast-room, and were alone at the +moment, the children having scattered to their work or play. + +"How good you are to me, my dear husband!" she said, looking up fondly +into his face as they stood together before the parlor fire. + +"Not a whit better than I ought to be, my darling," he responded, +bending to kiss the sweet, upturned face. "I have taken you from a +tender mother and a most luxurious home, and it must be my care to see +that you lose nothing by the transplantation--sweet and delicate flower +that you are!" + +"In my place, Zoe would call you an old flatterer," she returned with a +light laugh, but a tell-tale moisture gathering in her eyes. + +"And what do you call me, my Violet?" he asked, putting his arm about +her, and drawing her close to his side. + +"The kindest, best, dearest of husbands, the noblest of men!" + +"Ah, my dear! who is the flatterer now?" he laughed. "I'm afraid you and +I might be accused of forming a mutual admiration society." + +"Well, what if we do? isn't it the very best sort of a society for +husband and wife to form? Levis, am I to have no duties in this house? +none of the cares and labors that the mistress of an establishment is +usually expected to assume?" + +"You shall have no care of housekeeping that I can save you from," he +said. "I undertake that, with Christine as my head assistant; though +you, of course, are mistress, with the right to give orders and +directions whenever you will--to housekeeper, servants, children, even +to your husband if you see fit," he concluded with a humorous look and +smile. + +"The idea of my ordering you whom I have promised to obey," she returned +merrily. "But I'm afraid you are going to spoil me. Am I to have nothing +to do?" + +"You are to do exactly what you please," he said: "the care and training +of our little one, aside from all the assistance to be had from +servants, will furnish you with no small amount of employment." + +"But you will help me with that?" + +"Certainly, love; I intend to be as good and faithful a father to her as +I know how to be: but you are her mother, and will do a mother's part by +her, I know. Then, there are wifely duties which you would not wish to +delegate to any one else." + +"No, never!" she cried. "O my dear husband! it is the greatest pleasure +in life to do any thing I can to add to your comfort and happiness." + +"I know it, sweet wife. Ah!" glancing at his watch, "I must tear myself +away now from your dear society, and attend to the duties of employer +and teacher. I have some directions to give both _employees_ and +children." + +Grace ran and opened the schoolroom door at the sound of her father's +approaching footsteps. + +"See, papa," she said, "we are all here, waiting for you to come, and +tell us what lessons to learn." + +"Yes, you are good, punctual children," he replied, glancing at the +pretty little clock on the mantel; "for it still wants five minutes to +nine." + +"Papa, I know what lessons to learn, of course," remarked Lulu; "but the +others are waiting for you to tell them." + +"Yes. I shall examine Max first," the captain said, seating himself at +his writing-table. "Bring your books here, my son." + +"Are you dreadfully frightened, Maxie? very afraid of your new teacher?" +Lulu asked laughingly as her brother obeyed the order. + +"I don't expect to faint with fright," he returned; "for I've a notion +he's pretty fond of me." + +"Of you and of all his pupils," the captain said. "Lulu, you may take +out your books, and begin to study." + +When the tasks had been assigned to each, "Now children," he said, "I am +going to leave you for a while. I can do so without fear that you will +take advantage of my absence to idle away your time; for I know that you +are honorable and trustworthy, also obedient. I have seldom known any +one of you to disobey an order from me." + +"Thank you, papa," Max said, answering for both himself and sisters, and +coloring with pleasure as he spoke. "We'll try to deserve your praise +and your confidence. But are we to consider ourselves forbidden to speak +at all to each other while you are gone?" + +"No, not entirely; but do not engage in unnecessary talk, to the neglect +of your studies." + +So saying, he went out and left them. + +Returning exactly at the expiration of the first hour for study, he +found them all busily at work. + +He commended their industry, and gave permission for five minutes' rest. + +They were prompt to avail themselves of it, and gathered about him full +of gleeful chat, the girls seating themselves one on each knee, Max +standing close at his side. + +School was a decided success that day, and neither teacher nor pupils +saw any reason to regret the establishment of the new order of things. + +Evelyn came soon after they were dismissed, spent the afternoon and +evening, and, when she left, averred that it had been the most +delightful visit she had ever paid. + + + + +CHAPTER XXII. + +LIFE AT WOODBURN. + + +Lulu's temper was not conquered, but she was more successful than +formerly in combating it. The terrible lesson she had had in the injury +to her baby sister, consequent upon her outburst of passion, could not +easily be forgotten: the bitter recollection was often a great restraint +upon her, and her father's loving watchfulness saved her many a time, +when, without it, she would have fallen; he kept her with him almost +constantly when at home,--and he was rarely absent,--scarcely allowed +her to go anywhere off the estate without him, and seemed never for a +moment to forget her and her special temptation: the slightest elevation +in the tones of her voice was sure to catch his ear; and a warning look +generally proved sufficient to put her on her guard, and check the +rising storm of anger. + +There were several reasons why it was--as she often asserted--easier to +be good with him than with Mr. Dinsmore: he was more patient and +sympathizing, less ready to speak with stern authority, though he could +be stern enough when he deemed it necessary. Besides, he was her father, +whom she greatly reverenced and dearly loved, and who had, as she +expressed it, a right to rule her and to punish her when she deserved +it. + +One morning, after several very happy weeks at Woodburn, the quiet of +the schoolroom, which had been profound for many minutes, was broken by +a slight exclamation of impatience from Lulu. + +Her father, glancing up from the letter he was writing, saw an ominous +frown on her brow, as she bent over her slate, setting down figures upon +it, and quickly erasing them again, with a sort of feverish haste, +shrugging her shoulders fretfully, and pushing her arithmetic peevishly +aside with the free hand. + +"Lulu, my daughter," he said, in a quiet tone, "put on your hat and +coat, and take a five-minutes' run on the driveway." + +"Just now, papa?" she asked, looking up in surprise. + +"Yes, just now. When you think you have been out the specified number of +minutes, you may come back; but I shall not find fault with you if you +are not quite punctual, as you will not have a timepiece with you." + +"Thank you, sir," she said, obeying with alacrity. + +She came in again presently, with cheeks glowing and eyes sparkling, not +a cloud on her brow. + +"Ah! I see you feel better," her father remarked, smiling kindly upon +her; "and I have finished my letter, so have time to talk with you. Max +and Gracie, you may take your turn at a run in the fresh air now." + +Donning their outdoor garments, while Lulu took hers off, and put them +in their proper place, they hurried away. + +"Bring your slate and book here, daughter," was the next order, in the +kindest of tones, "and let me see what was troubling you so." + +"It's these vulgar fractions, papa," she said, giving herself an +impatient shake. "I don't wonder they call them vulgar, for they're so +hateful! I can't understand the rule, and I can't get the examples +right. I wish you wouldn't make me learn them." + +"Daughter, daughter!" he said, in grave, reproving accents, "don't give +way to an impatient temper. It will only make matters worse." + +"But, papa," she said, bringing the book and slate as directed, "won't +you please let me skip these vulgar fractions?" + +"I thought," he said, "that my Lulu was a brave, persevering little +girl, not ready to be overcome by a slight difficulty." + +"Oh! but it isn't a slight one, papa: it's big and hard," she pleaded. + +"I will go over the rule with you, and try to make it clear," he +returned, still speaking in a pleasant tone; "and then we will see what +we can do with these troublesome examples." + +She sighed almost hopelessly, but gave her attention fully to his +explanation, and presently cried out joyfully, "Oh, I do understand it +now, papa! and I believe I can get the sums right." + +"I think you can," he said. "Stand here by my side, and let me see you +try." + +She succeeded, and was full of joy. + +"There is nothing like trying, my little girl," he said, smiling at her +exultation and delight. + +She came to him again after lessons were done, and Max and Grace had +left the room once more. + +"May I talk a little to you, papa?" she asked. + +"Yes, more than a little, if you wish," he replied, laying aside the +book he had taken up. "What is it?" + +"Papa, I want to thank you for sending me out to take that run, and then +helping me so nicely and kindly with my arithmetic." + +"You are very welcome, my darling," he said, drawing her to a seat upon +his knee. + +"If you hadn't done it, papa, or if you had spoken sternly to me, as +grandpa Dinsmore would have done in your place, I'd have been in a great +passion in a minute. I was feeling like just picking up my slate, and +dashing it to pieces against the corner of the desk." + +"How grieved I should have been had you done so!" he said; "very, very +sorry for your wrong-doing, and that I should have to keep my word in +regard to the punishment to be meted out for such conduct." + +"Yes, papa," she murmured, hanging her head, and blushing deeply. + +"Would breaking the slate have helped you?" he asked with grave +seriousness. + +"Oh, no, papa! you cannot suppose I'm so foolish as to think it would." + +"Was it the fault of the slate that you had such difficulty with your +examples?" + +"Why, no, papa, of course not." + +"Then, was it not extremely foolish, as well as wrong, to want to break +it just because of your want of success with your ciphering?" + +"Yes, sir," she reluctantly admitted. + +He went on, "Anger is great folly. The Bible says, 'Be not hasty in thy +spirit to be angry; for anger resteth in the bosom of fools.' It seems +to be the sort of foolishness that, more than any other, is bound in the +heart of this child of mine. It seems, too, that nothing but 'the rod of +correction' will drive it out." + +She gave him a frightened look. + +"No," he said, "you need not be alarmed: as you did not indulge your +passionate impulse, I have no punishment to inflict. + +"My dear, dear child, try, _try_ to conquer the propensity! Watch and +pray against this besetting sin." + +"I will, papa," she murmured with a half despairing sigh. + +Some weeks later--it was on an afternoon early in December--Lulu and +Grace were in their own little sitting-room, busied in the manufacture +of some small gifts for "papa and Maxie," who were, of course, to be +kept in profound ignorance on the subject till the time for +presentation; therefore, the young workers sat with locked doors; and +when presently Maxie's boyish footsteps were heard rapidly approaching, +their materials were hastily gathered up, thrust into a closet close at +hand, and the key turned upon them. Then Lulu ran and opened the door. + +"Hollo!" cried Max, in a perfectly good-humored tone, "what do you lock +a fellow out for? It looks as if you're up to some mischief. I just came +to tell you there's company in the parlor, and they've asked for you, +both of you." + +"Who are they?" asked Lulu, glancing at her reflection in a pier-glass +opposite, to make sure that dress and hair were in order. + +She was neat and orderly by nature, and her father very particular about +the appearance of his children; not caring to have them expensively +attired, but always neat and tidy. + +"The Oaks young folks," replied Max,--"Horace and Frank and their two +sisters, Maud and Sydney." + +"Come, Gracie," said Lulu, turning to her little sister: "we both look +nice, and we'll go right down." + +The children all felt rather flattered by the call, because the Oaks +young people were older than themselves. Horace, Frank, and Maud were +all older than Max, and Sydney was between him and Lulu in age. + +With the Dinsmore girls, the Raymonds were quite well acquainted, having +seen them frequently at Ion, and sometimes met them elsewhere; but the +boys, who had been away at school, were comparative strangers. + +Violet was in the parlor chatting pleasantly with her young cousins, the +call being intended for her also; and her cheerful presence set her +little step-daughters more at their ease than they would otherwise have +been. + +They had not been long in the room ere they learned that the special +object of the visit was to invite them and Max to the Oaks, to spend the +greater part of Christmas week. + +"It is to be a young people's party, you must all understand," said +Maud, who seemed to be the chief speaker, "and so the captain and cousin +Vi are not invited: not that cousin Vi is not young, you know, for she +is that; but there are to be no married folks asked. + +"There is to be the usual Christmas-eve party at Ion for all the family +connection, Christmas-tree and all that, and the grand dinner-party on +Christmas Day; then all the boys and girls of the connection are invited +to the Oaks to stay till the next Saturday evening. + +"We hope, cousin Vi, that Max and his sisters may come?" + +"If it depended upon me," returned Violet pleasantly, "I presume I +should say yes; but of course it will have to be as their father says." + +"Oh, yes! certainly. Is he in?" + +"No, and I fear he will not be for an hour or two; but if you will stay +to tea, you will be pretty sure to see him." + +The invitation was declined with thanks; "they had other calls to make, +and must be going presently:" but they sat for some minutes longer, the +whole four joining in an animated description of various diversions +planned for the entertainment of their expected guests, and repeating +again and again that they hoped Max and his sisters would be permitted +to come. + +"I do wish papa may let us go!" cried Lulu, the moment the visitors had +departed. "I'm sure it will be perfectly delightful!" + +"So do I," said Max. "Mamma Vi, do you think papa will consent?" + +"I really cannot say, Max," she answered doubtfully. "Do you want to go, +too, Gracie?" drawing the child to her side, and softly smoothing her +hair. + +"Yes, mamma, if--if I could have you or papa there with me. I don't want +to go very much 'less one of you goes too." + +"And you are such a delicate little darling, that I hardly think your +papa will feel willing to have you go, without either of us along to +take care of you." + +"I can take perfectly good care of Gracie, mamma Vi," asserted Lulu +with dignity. + +"Here comes papa," cried Max, as a step was heard in the hall. + +Then the door opened, and the captain came in. + +"We've had an invitation, papa, and hope you will let us accept it," Max +said, coming eagerly forward. + +"O papa! please, please do!" cried Lulu, running to him, and taking hold +of his hand. + +"Let me hear about it," he said, sitting down, and allowing Lulu to take +possession of one knee, Gracie of the other; "but speak one at a time. +Max, you are the eldest: we will let you have the first turn." + +Violet sat quietly listening, and watching her husband's face, while the +eager children told their tale, and expressed their wishes. + +He looked grave and thoughtful; and before he spoke, she had a tolerably +correct idea what he was about to say. + +"I am glad my little Gracie does not care to go," he said, caressing the +child as he spoke, "because she is too feeble and too young to be so +long among comparative strangers, without papa or mamma to take care of +her. I am sorry Lulu does want to accept the invitation, as there is an +insuperable objection to letting her do so." + +Lulu's countenance had assumed an expression of woful disappointment not +unmingled with anger and wilfulness. + +"I want to go, papa, and I do think you might let me," she said with an +ominous frown. "I'm not sickly, and I'm a good deal older than Gracie." + +"You cannot go, Lucilla," he said gravely, and with some sternness of +tone. "Max," in answer to the eagerly questioning look in the lad's +eyes, "if you are particularly desirous to go, you have my permission." + +"Thank you, sir," said the boy heartily. + +"Papa, why can't I go?" grumbled Lulu. + +"I think a moment's reflection will tell you why," he answered. "I will +talk with you about it at another time. And now not another word on the +subject till I mention it to you first." + +Lulu was silenced for the time; but after tea, going into the library, +and finding her father sitting there alone, she went up to him, and in +her most coaxing tones said, "O papa! won't you _please_ let me go? I'll +be"-- + +"Lulu," he interrupted sternly, "go immediately to your room and your +bed." + +"Papa, it isn't my bedtime for two hours yet," she said, in a half +pleading tone, "and I want to read this new 'Companion' that has just +come." + +"Don't let me have to repeat my order," was the stern rejoinder; and she +obeyed, trembling and in haste. + +She felt sorely disappointed, angry, and rebellious; but, as her father +had said, a few moments' reflection showed her the reason of his refusal +to allow her to accept the invitation to the Oaks: and, as she glanced +round her rooms at the many pretty things his indulgent kindness had +supplied, her anger changed to penitence and love. + +"Of course, papa was right," she sighed to herself, as she moved about, +getting ready for bed; "and it wasn't because he doesn't love to see me +happy; and I wish, oh, _how_ I wish, I'd been good about it!" + +She was not at all drowsy; and it seemed a long, long time that she had +been lying there awake, when at last she heard her father's step in the +hall: then he opened the door, and came in. + +He had a lighted lamp in his hand. He set it on the mantel, and drew +near the bed. + +"You are awake, I see," he said. + +"Yes, papa; and I'm sorry I was naughty." + +"You understand why I sent you to bed? and why I refused to grant your +request?" + +"Yes, sir; you can't trust me to pay that visit, because of my bad +temper; and you sent me to bed for disobeying you, by asking again, +after you had told me to say no more about it." + +"Yes: you must learn to be more obedient, less wilful. Did you obey me +about going immediately to bed?" he asked, drawing up a chair, and +seating himself close beside her. + +"Yes, papa,--just as quickly as I could get ready." + +"I hope you did not neglect to kneel down and ask forgiveness of God?" +he said inquiringly, in a gentle, tender tone, bending over her, and +smoothing her hair as he spoke. "You do not need to be told, that, when +you are rebellious and disobedient to your earthly father, you are so +toward your heavenly Father also; because he bids you 'honor thy father +and thy mother.'" + +"Yes, papa, I know; I did ask him; and won't you forgive me too?" + +"Yes," he said, giving her a kiss. "I am sorry to have to deprive you of +the pleasure of accepting that invitation, but I cannot yet trust you +anywhere away from me; and it was to spare your feelings that I did not +state my reason before your mamma and brother and sister." + +"Oh! I'm sorry I was naughty about it, papa," he said, again putting her +hand into his. + +He held it in a kindly pressure, while he went on talking to her. + +"I intend you shall go to Ion to the Christmas-eve party, and the +dinner-party the next day, as I shall be there too." + +"Thank you, dear papa: I'd like to go ever so much, but I don't deserve +to," she said humbly, "or to have any Christmas gifts. If I were you, +and had such a bad child, I wouldn't give her a single thing." + +"I hope she is going to be a better girl, in future," he said, kissing +her good-night. + +It was a joyful surprise to Lulu when, at the breakfast-table the next +morning, her father said, "Children, your mamma and I are going to drive +into the city, and will take you all along: and, as I suppose you would +like to do some Christmas shopping, I shall advance your next week's +allowance,--perhaps furnish something over," he added, with a kindly +smile. + +All three young faces had grown very bright, and there was a chorus of +thanks. + +"We expect to start in a few minutes after prayers," the captain went +on, "and so there will be no school to-day." + +"We like school, papa," said Grace. "I never liked it half so well +before." + +"Nor I." "Nor I," cried the other two. + +"But you are glad of a holiday once in a while, nevertheless?" their +father said, with a pleased look. + +"Oh, yes, indeed, papa! 'specially when it is to go somewhere with you," +replied Grace; and again the others gave a hearty assent. + +When family worship was over, the captain handed a little roll of +bank-notes to each, saying, "Now run away, and get yourselves ready for +your ride. Put on your warmest clothing, for the wind is sharp." + +They flurried out into the hall; then Lulu hesitated, turned about, and +ran back. + +"Papa," she said, rushing up to him, where he sat beside a table, with +some papers before him, and throwing her arm round his neck, "dear papa! +you are just too good and kind to me! Oh, I don't mean to be +disobedient, wilful, or passionate ever again!" + +"I am rejoiced to hear you say that, my dear little daughter," he +replied, putting his arm round her, hugging her close, and kissing her +tenderly; "and I do not think I shall ever regret any thing I have done +for you or either of the others. It is, to me, the greatest pleasure in +life to do whatever I can to make my children happy." + +"I am so, _so_ sorry I was naughty and disobedient last night," she +murmured, laying her cheek to his. + +"Dear child," he said, "it is fully and freely forgiven. Now run up to +your room and dress." + +Grace called to Lulu as she came up the stairs, "O Lu! come in here a +minute, into my room. Look, look, on the bed! see how many papa has +given me,--ten nice new one dollars." + +Lulu counted them as they lay spread out in a row. + +"Yes, ten," she said. "O Gracie! isn't it nice? isn't papa kind?" + +"'Course he is; kindest man ever was made," said Grace. "Now see how +many you have." + +Lulu hastily spread out her roll, and counted the bills. "Nine ones, and +one two," she announced. + +"Just as many as mine," said Grace; "and I've got this besides," holding +up a bright new silver half-dollar. "So mine's the most this time, isn't +it?" + +"No, because one of my bills counts two: that makes mine fifty cents the +most. Papa has given us each ten dollars besides our regular allowance." + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII. + +"At Christmas play, and make good cheer, +For Christmas comes but once a year." +--TUSSER. + + +The morning of the twenty-fourth found Grace almost too ill, with a +heavy cold, to be out of bed; and it was quite evident that she would +not be able to go to the Christmas-eve party at Ion, or the dinner on +Christmas Day. + +The captain was just finishing his morning toilet when Lulu knocked at +his dressing-room door. She had come with the news of Grace's illness, +and he followed her at once to the bedside of the sick child. + +"My poor darling," he said, bending over her in tender concern, "you +seem quite feverish. I think you must stay in bed, and we will send for +your doctor." + +"And can't I go to-night, papa?" she asked, the tears starting to her +eyes. + +"I'm afraid not, darling; but don't fret; papa will try to find some way +to make it up to you." + +"I'll stay with her, papa, and read her stories, and do every thing I +can to help her enjoy herself," cried Lulu eagerly. "I may, mayn't I?" + +"You may, if you choose," he said; "but I thought you were very anxious +to go." + +"I was, but I'm not now," she said. "I'd rather stay with Gracie. I +shouldn't be one bit happy there without her." + +"O Lu! I'd love to have you! but I don't want you to lose all that fun +just for me," Grace said, with a wistful, loving look into her sister's +eyes. + +"It wouldn't be fun without you, my Gracie," was the quick rejoinder. + +"I am glad indeed that my little daughters love each other so dearly," +the captain said, kissing first one and then the other. "Well, we will +see what can be done. If it were not for the disappointment to your +mamma, I should stay at home with you, my darlings; as it is, I shall +spend at least a part of the evening with you." + +He left them, and sought Violet in her dressing-room. + +"My dear, what has happened? I am sure you look anxious and troubled!" +she exclaimed, the instant she caught sight of his face. + +"I confess that I am a little troubled about Gracie," he replied: "she +seems to have taken a very heavy cold. I shall send at once for the +doctor. And, of course, she has to be disappointed in her expectations +for this evening." + +"Then, let us all stay at home," returned Violet promptly. "I could not +enjoy myself, leaving the poor darling at home, sick. Besides," glancing +from the window, "do you see? it is snowing fast, and I should not like +to expose baby to the storm. So I propose that we change our plans +entirely, and have a private Christmas of our own," she went on in a +lively tone. "What do you say to it, my dear?" + +They discussed the idea for some minutes, presently growing quite +enthusiastic over it. + +Their plans were nearly matured when the breakfast-bell rang; and, +shortly after leaving the table, they began carrying them out. + +Max was taken into their confidence, and allowed to assist; and a proud +and happy boy was he, going about with an air of mystery, as one to whom +secret and important business is intrusted. + +The little girls, shut up in their own apartments,--Grace reclining on a +couch, Lulu with her as constant companion, and making every exertion +for her entertainment, while papa, mamma, and Maxie came running in now +and then to ask how she was,--knew nothing of messages sent back and +forth through the telephone, of packages of various shapes and sizes +brought into the house, of mysterious goings and comings, and much time +spent by papa, mamma, Maxie, Christine, and others in a certain large +room, hitherto but little used. + +Grace frequently fell asleep: then Lulu would darken the room, go into +the adjoining one, leaving the door ajar, so that she could hear the +slightest movement her little sick sister might make on waking, and +amuse herself with a book or her own thoughts. + +Their meals were brought to them, and set out in their sitting-room upon +a little round table, covered with a snowy damask cloth, whereon were +arranged a set of dainty china dishes of a size just suited to the +occasion, and toothsome viands such as "papa" deemed they might eat and +enjoy without danger to health. + +It was very nice, they thought; almost nicer, just for a change, than +going to the larger table down-stairs with the rest of the family. + +Soon after they had had their supper, their father came in, bringing the +doctor with him, for his second visit that day. + +"Ah! she is a good deal better," Dr. Conly said, when he had examined +his little patient. "Hardly well enough yet to go to Ion," he added with +a humorous look and smile; "but I think, if well wrapped up, she may +venture a trip down-stairs in papa's arms, and even stay a little while, +if she finds the change to the parlor a pleasant one." + +"Should you like it, papa's dear pet?" the captain asked, leaning over +her. + +"Yes, sir, if you and my doctor think it will be good for me," was the +reply, in a submissive and rather languid tone, "and if my Lulu is to +come too," she added, with a loving look at her sister. + +"Oh, yes, indeed! we would not think of going without Lulu!" their +father said, smiling affectionately upon her also. + +So a large shawl was brought, and carefully wrapped about Gracie's +little slender figure; and she made the short journey in her father's +strong arms, the doctor and Lulu going on before, hand in hand, +chatting and laughing merrily. + +Max heard them, and threw open the parlor-door just as they reached it. + +Then what a surprise for the little girls! A large, handsome +Christmas-tree, loaded with beautiful things, burst upon their +astonished sight, and was greeted by them with exclamations of wonder +and delight. + +"Oh! oh! oh! it's the very prettiest Christmas-tree we ever saw! And we +didn't know we were to have any at all! And how many, _many_ lovely +things are on it! Papa, papa, how good and kind you are to us!" + +He looked as if he enjoyed their surprise and delight quite as much as +they did the tree. + +"Other folks have been kind to you, too, my darlings," he said, seating +himself, with Gracie still in his arms, "as you will see presently, when +the gifts are distributed." + +"Who, papa?" asked Gracie, laying her head on his shoulder, and gazing +with delighted eyes, beginning to single out one beautiful object from +another as she sent her glances up and down, here and there. + +"Grandma Elsie, and everybody else in the Ion family, I believe; the +Oaks and Laurels and Fairview friends; and Roselands people too; to say +nothing of mamma and Maxie." + +"They're ever so good and kind! they always are," she said in grateful +tones. "Oh!" for the first time perceiving that Violet stood near her +with the baby in her arms, "mamma and baby too! and how pleased baby +looks at the tree!" for the little one was stretching her arms toward +it, and cooing and smiling, her pretty blue eyes shining with delight. + +When all, children and servants,--for the latter had been called in to +enjoy the sight also,--had looked to their full, the gifts were +distributed. + +They were very numerous,--nearly everybody having given to nearly +everybody else,--and many of those received by the parents and children +were very handsome. But their father's gift--a tiny watch to each, to +help them to be punctual with all their duties, he said--was what gave +the greatest amount of pleasure to Lulu and Grace. + +Both they and their brother went to bed that night, and woke the next +morning, very happy children. + +The weather being still too severe for the little ones to be taken out, +the captain and Violet went to Ion only for a call, and returned early +in the day, bringing a portion of the party that usually gathered there, +to dine with them at Woodburn. + +Among these, to Lulu's extreme satisfaction, was Evelyn. She staid till +after tea; and all the afternoon, there was much passing to and fro of +the different members of the large family connection. + +Evelyn was to be at the Oaks for the next few days, with the other young +people, and regretted greatly that Lulu was not to go too. + +But Lulu's rebellious feeling about it was a thing of the past. She told +Evelyn frankly her father's reason for refusing his consent, adding that +she felt that he was right, and that he was so dear, so kind and +indulgent in every thing that he thought best to allow, that she was now +entirely satisfied to stay at home; particularly as Gracie was not well, +and needed her nursing. + +Grace went early to bed and to sleep. Max and Evelyn had gone to the +Oaks: there were only grown people in the parlors now; and Lulu did not +care to be there, even if she had not wanted to be near her sleeping +sister. + +There was an open, glowing fire in their little sitting-room, a high +fender of polished brass obviating all danger from it to the children's +skirts. Lulu seated herself in an easy-chair beside it, and fell into a +reverie, unusually deep and prolonged for her. + +She called to mind all the Christmases she could remember,--not very +many,--the last two spent very pleasantly with her new mamma's +relatives; the two previous ones passed not half so agreeably, in the +poor apology for a home that had been hers and Grade's before their +father's second marriage. + +But what a change for the better that had brought! What forlorn little +things she and Gracie were then! and what favored children now! What a +sweet, sweet home of their very own, with their father in it!--as she +had said to Eva that afternoon, "such a dear, kind father; interested in +every thing that concerned his children; so thoughtful about providing +pleasures for them, as well as needful food, shelter, and clothing; +about their health, too, and the improvement of their minds; reading +with them, even in other than school-hours; talking with them of what +they read, and explaining so clearly and patiently any thing they did +not quite understand; but, above all, striving to lead them to Christ, +and train them for his service in this world and the next." + +He had read with them that morning the story of our Saviour's birth, and +spoken feelingly to them of God's wonderful love shown in the +"unspeakable gift" of his dear Son. + +"Certainly, there could not be in all the world a better, dearer father, +than theirs. How strange that she could ever grieve him by being +naughty, rebellious, passionate! Oh, if she could only be good! always a +comfort and blessing to him! she would try, she _would_, with all her +might!" + +Just then the door opened softly; and he came in, came noiselessly to +her side, lifted her in his arms, and sat down with her on his knee. + +"What has my little girl been thinking of sitting here all by herself?" +he asked, pressing his lips to her cheek. + +She told him in a few words, finishing with her longing desire to be to +him a better child, a comfort and blessing. + +"Indeed I ought to be, papa," she said; "and you are such a dear, kind +father! you have given me--and all of us--such a lovely home, and such a +happy, happy Christmas,--the very happiest we have ever known!" + +"And it is God our heavenly Father who has put it in my power to do all +that I have done for you, and for all my darlings," he said with +emotion, drawing her closer, and holding her tenderly to his heart; +"and, O my dear child! if I could know that you had begun this day to +truly love and serve him, it would be to _me_ the happiest Christmas +that _I_ have ever known." + + + +***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN*** + + +******* This file should be named 14488.txt or 14488.zip ******* + + +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/4/8/14488 + + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: +https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + diff --git a/old/14488.zip b/old/14488.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..bf281dc --- /dev/null +++ b/old/14488.zip |